to_o observe_v every_o one_o may_v easy_o judge_v by_o what_o have_v be_v hitherto_o say_v that_o what_o be_v offer_v for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n but_o it_o may_v be_v all_o the_o world_n do_v not_o know_v that_o they_o be_v not_o the_o only_a thing_n which_o be_v offer_v at_o first_o for_o the_o charitable_a oblation_n of_o believer_n be_v appoint_v not_o only_o for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o also_o for_o the_o support_n of_o the_o minister_n and_o pastor_n for_o relief_n of_o the_o poor_a and_o general_o for_o the_o necessity_n of_o the_o church_n it_o can_v be_v question_v as_o i_o suppose_v that_o beside_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o which_o be_v take_v what_o be_v convenient_a for_o the_o sacrament_n there_o be_v also_o other_o thing_n offer_v and_o if_o we_o shall_v make_v any_o question_n of_o it_o the_o direction_n which_o we_o shall_v allege_v will_v soon_o remove_v this_o doubt_n and_o scruple_n in_o fine_a the_o pastor_n of_o christian_a church_n have_v in_o time_n think_v convenient_a to_o set_v apart_o the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n from_o all_o the_o other_o oblation_n make_v by_o believer_n they_o absolute_o prohibit_v that_o any_o thing_n else_o shall_v be_v offer_v for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o pursuance_n whereof_o the_o three_o canon_n attribute_v to_o the_o apostle_n do_v reprove_v and_o censure_v those_o who_o offer_v honey_n 4._o can._n 3._o apost_n &_o can_v 4._o milk_n bird_n beast_n or_o root_n upon_o the_o altar_n and_o in_o the_o four_o it_o allow_v of_o offer_v oil_n for_o the_o light_n and_o incense_v for_o the_o time_n of_o oblation_n but_o to_o prove_v what_o have_v be_v say_v by_o a_o better_a authority_n recourse_n must_v be_v have_v unto_o more_o authentic_a monument_n and_o to_o such_o as_o bear_v not_o the_o mark_n of_o forgery_n as_o these_o canon_n do_v the_o first_o of_o these_o monument_n which_o present_v itself_o unto_o our_o sight_n be_v the_o three_o council_n of_o carthage_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 397._o for_o in_o one_o of_o its_o canon_n which_o be_v the_o 37._o of_o the_o code_n of_o the_o church_n of_o africa_n it_o make_v this_o decree_n that_o in_o the_o sacrament_n 24._o council_n carthag_n 3._o can_v 24._o or_o as_o martin_n de_fw-fr braga_n read_v it_o in_o his_o collection_n that_o in_o the_o sanctuary_n nothing_o else_o be_v offer_v but_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n as_o our_o saviour_n have_v teach_v that_o be_v to_o say_v bread_n and_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n and_o to_o distinguish_v this_o oblation_n which_o relate_v unto_o the_o eucharist_n from_o the_o other_o offer_v by_o the_o faithful_a people_n the_o council_n add_v as_o for_o the_o first-fruit_n whether_o it_o be_v honey_n or_o milk_n let_v they_o be_v offer_v after_o the_o usual_a manner_n upon_o some_o solemn_a day_n for_o the_o mystery_n of_o infant_n and_o if_o these_o thing_n especial_o the_o milk_n be_v offer_v at_o the_o altar_n yet_o let_v they_o receive_v their_o particular_a blessing_n to_o distinguish_v they_o from_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o as_o to_o first-fruit_n that_o nothing_o be_v offer_v but_o grape_n and_o wheat_n martin_n bishop_n of_o braga_n in_o his_o collection_n of_o canon_n have_v express_v in_o these_o word_n that_o of_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n there_o ought_v nothing_o to_o be_v offer_v in_o the_o sanctuary_n 55._o collect_v can_v c._n 55._o but_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o be_v bless_v in_o type_n or_o in_o figure_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o four_o council_n of_o orleans_n anno_fw-la 541._o make_n this_o decree_n that_o none_o presume_v to_o offer_v in_o the_o oblation_n of_o the_o holy_a cup_n ought_v else_o but_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n mingle_v with_o water_n 4._o council_n aurel._n 4_o c_o 4._o it_o be_v what_o be_v repeat_v in_o the_o viii_o canon_n of_o the_o synod_n of_o auxerre_n anno._n 578._o the_o three_o council_n of_o braga_n in_o gallicia_n assemble_v the_o year_n 675._o go_v about_o to_o reform_v some_o abuse_n creep_v into_o spain_n touch_v this_o oblation_n make_v this_o decree_n which_o gratian_n and_o other_o ignorant_o allege_v as_o a_o fragment_n of_o a_o letter_n of_o pope_n julius_n unto_o the_o egyptian_n 2._o council_n 3._o bracar_n c._n 1._o al._n 2._o we_o have_v be_v inform_v that_o certain_a person_n puff_v up_o with_o a_o schismatical_a ambition_n do_v offer_v milk_n instead_o of_o wine_n at_o the_o holy_a offertory_n contrary_a to_o the_o command_n of_o god_n and_o contrary_a to_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o that_o there_o be_v other_o which_o do_v not_o offer_v at_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o cup_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o wine_n press_v out_o but_o they_o communicate_v the_o people_n with_o grape_n which_o have_v be_v offer_v and_o have_v allege_v against_o this_o abuse_n the_o authority_n and_o example_n of_o jesus_n christ_n these_o father_n add_v that_o they_o shall_v therefore_o forbear_v offer_v milk_n at_o the_o sacrifice_n because_o the_o manifest_a and_o evident_a example_n of_o the_o evangelical_n truth_n have_v appear_v the_o which_o permit_v only_o that_o bread_n and_o wine_n shall_v be_v offer_v this_o be_v also_o the_o method_n of_o the_o vi_o ecumenical_a council_n when_o it_o transcribe_v in_o the_o 32._o canon_n that_o which_o have_v be_v above_o allege_a of_o the_o synod_n of_o carthage_n and_o in_o transcribe_v they_o appropriate_v it_o unto_o themselves_o and_o make_v it_o their_o own_o but_o if_o any_o ask_v the_o reason_n of_o this_o proceed_n of_o the_o father_n i_o mean_v wherefore_o they_o think_v fit_a to_o distinguish_v the_o oblation_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n from_o all_o other_o thing_n which_o in_o all_o likelihood_n be_v promiscuous_o offer_v at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o these_o thing_n because_o these_o kind_n of_o charitable_a oblation_n have_v not_o for_o their_o scope_n the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n only_o i_o answer_v that_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o silence_n of_o ancient_a writer_n it_o be_v very_o difficult_a to_o answer_v distinct_o this_o question_n yet_o i_o will_v nevertheless_o thereupon_o offer_v my_o conjecture_n i_o say_v then_o in_o the_o first_o place_n i_o suppose_v the_o father_n have_v thus_o do_v in_o honour_n and_o respect_n unto_o the_o sacrament_n imagine_v that_o it_o be_v very_o just_a and_o reasonable_a that_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o by_o consecration_n be_v to_o be_v make_v the_o efficacious_a and_o divine_a symbol_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v not_o be_v offer_v conjunct_o with_o other_o thing_n which_o indeed_o be_v to_o be_v apply_v unto_o pious_a use_n but_o less_o noble_a and_o considerable_a and_o methinks_v the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n of_o carthage_n give_v we_o sufficient_a ground_n to_o conclude_v so_o from_o their_o decree_n second_o i_o think_v that_o have_v make_v this_o distinction_n they_o provide_v some_o other_o way_n for_o the_o maintenance_n of_o churchman_n and_o for_o the_o relief_n of_o the_o poor_a and_o so_o there_o be_v nothing_o else_o want_v but_o for_o the_o sacrament_n the_o holy_a father_n judge_v fit_a to_o limit_v the_o oblation_n only_o to_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o two_o only_a thing_n necessary_a for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o divine_a mystery_n whereunto_o possible_o it_o may_v be_v add_v that_o by_o this_o wise_a conduct_n they_o will_v prevent_v a_o grow_a superstition_n the_o multitude_n be_v but_o too_o much_o incline_v to_o abuse_v the_o most_o innocent_a ceremony_n be_v always_o sensual_a and_o carnal_a they_o may_v imagine_v that_o the_o oblation_n make_v at_o the_o altar_n be_v call_v first-fruit_n be_v of_o the_o same_o kind_n with_o the_o first-fruit_n of_o the_o law_n whereof_o the_o oblation_n sanctify_v the_o whole_a lump_n so_o that_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n may_v not_o be_v lawful_o use_v until_o the_o first-fruit_n have_v be_v first_o offer_v unto_o god_n upon_o the_o holy_a table_n as_o if_o without_o this_o sanctification_n the_o use_n have_v be_v unlawful_a i_o can_v see_v but_o it_o may_v be_v so_o infer_v from_o the_o word_n of_o theodoret_n who_o speak_v of_o the_o oblation_n which_o the_o church_n make_v of_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n say_v that_o it_o sanctifi_v the_o whole_a lump_n by_o the_o first-fruit_n 109._o theod._n in_o psalm_n 109._o and_o what_o render_v this_o conjecture_n the_o more_o probable_a be_v what_o s._n austin_n observe_v ult_n aug._n de_fw-fr civit._fw-la del_fw-it l._n 8._o c._n ult_n that_o many_o among_o the_o christian_n
be_v so_o inconsiderable_a and_o of_o little_a moment_n that_o it_o deserve_v not_o our_o pain_n to_o examine_v it_o will_v be_v necessary_a to_o consider_v that_o in_o that_o which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o st._n james_n although_o it_o can_v be_v his_o the_o priest_n make_v this_o prayer_n at_o the_o time_n the_o element_n be_v set_v upon_o the_o altar_n or_o the_o holy_a table_n jacob._n liturg._n st._n jacob._n to_o be_v bless_v and_o consecrate_v o_o lord_n our_o god_n which_o have_v send_v the_o bread_n from_o heaven_n the_o food_n of_o all_o the_o world_n jesus_n our_o lord_n saviour_n redeemer_n and_o benefactor_n to_o bless_v and_o sanctify_v we_o bless_v we_o beseech_v thou_o this_o oblation_n and_o receive_v it_o upon_o thy_o heavenly_a altar_n remember_v o_o lord_n thou_o which_o be_v full_a of_o love_n towards_o mankind_n those_o who_o offer_v and_o for_o who_o they_o have_v offer_v and_o keep_v we_o pure_a and_o immaculate_a in_o this_o holy_a celebration_n of_o thy_o divine_a mystery_n because_o thy_o great_a and_o glorious_a name_n o_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n be_v glorify_v and_o praise_v now_o and_o for_o ever_o amen_n and_o in_o that_o attribute_v unto_o st._n mark_n but_o not_o he_o the_o priest_n pray_v in_o the_o same_o time_n but_o in_o term_n something_o different_a marc._n liturg._n st._n marc._n o_o lord_n holy_a almighty_a and_o terrible_a which_o dwell_v in_o the_o holy_a place_n sanctify_v we_o and_o make_v we_o worthy_a of_o this_o holy_a priesthood_n and_o grant_v that_o we_o may_v minister_v at_o thy_o holy_a altar_n with_o a_o good_a conscience_n cleanse_v our_o heart_n from_o all_o impurity_n drive_v out_o of_o we_o all_o reprobate_a sense_n sanctify_v our_o soul_n and_o spirit_n and_o give_v we_o grace_n with_o fear_n to_o practice_v the_o worship_n of_o our_o father_n to_o give_v we_o the_o light_n of_o thy_o countenance_n at_o all_o time_n for_o it_o be_v thou_o which_o sanctifie_v and_o bless_v all_o thing_n and_o we_o offer_v unto_o thou_o praise_n and_o thanksgiving_n as_o for_o the_o greek_n they_o carry_v the_o element_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n from_o the_o table_n of_o proposition_n as_o they_o call_v it_o unto_o the_o altar_n or_o unto_o the_o communion_n table_n where_o they_o be_v to_o be_v consecrate_v with_o so_o great_a pomp_n solemnity_n and_o ceremony_n that_o the_o ignorant_a people_n dazzle_v with_o the_o ceremony_n forbear_v not_o to_o give_v unto_o these_o element_n before_o they_o be_v consecrate_v such_o a_o honour_n as_o do_v not_o belong_v unto_o they_o 24._o cabasil_n in_o liturg._n expos_fw-la c._n 24._o cabasilas_n archbishop_n of_o thessalonica_n who_o write_v in_o the_o fourteen_o century_n complain_v of_o it_o in_o the_o explication_n which_o he_o make_v of_o their_o liturgy_n and_o say_v those_o which_o unadvised_o do_v so_o do_v confound_v the_o element_n which_o be_v sanctify_v with_o those_o which_o be_v not_o and_o that_o from_o this_o confusion_n proceed_v the_o honour_n which_o they_o give_v unto_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n before_o consecration_n which_o this_o archbishop_n do_v condemn_v but_o in_o fine_a the_o element_n be_v so_o bring_v and_o lay_v upon_o the_o holy_a table_n to_o be_v consecrate_v these_o same_o liturgy_n inform_v we_o that_o he_o that_o officiate_n after_o have_v recite_v all_o the_o history_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n desire_v of_o god_n that_o he_o will_v send_v upon_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o be_v offer_v unto_o he_o his_o holy_a spirit_n to_o make_v they_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o because_o the_o author_n of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n which_o be_v not_o write_v until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o three_o century_n or_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o four_o do_v very_o clear_o represent_v the_o manner_n of_o this_o consecration_n we_o will_v begin_v with_o he_o to_o show_v how_o this_o consecrate_v liturgy_n be_v couch_v for_o after_o have_v end_v the_o recital_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o eucharist_n by_o these_o word_n 12._o constitut_n apostol_n l._n 8._o cap._n 12._o do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o for_o as_o often_o as_o you_o eat_v this_o bread_n and_o drink_v this_o cup_n you_o show_v the_o lord_n death_n till_o he_o come_v he_o go_v on_o therefore_o set_v before_o we_o his_o passion_n his_o death_n and_o resurrection_n his_o ascension_n into_o heaven_n and_o his_o second_o come_v which_o will_v be_v when_o he_o come_v with_o power_n and_o glory_n to_o judge_v the_o quick_a and_o the_o dead_a and_o to_o reward_v everyone_o after_o their_o work_n we_o effer_fw-la unto_o thou_o o_o our_o king_n and_o our_o god_n according_a so_o thy_o commandment_n this_o bread_n and_o this_o cup_n in_o give_v thou_o thanks_o by_o he_o because_o thou_o have_v make_v we_o worthy_a to_o stand_v in_o thy_o presence_n to_o execute_v this_o ministry_n and_o we_o beseech_v thou_o o_o god_n who_o stand_v in_o need_n of_o nothing_o that_o thou_o will_v favourable_o behold_v these_o gift_n which_o be_v present_v before_o thou_o and_o that_o thou_o will_v therein_o do_v thy_o good_a pleasure_n for_o the_o honour_n of_o thy_o christ_n and_o that_o thou_o will_v send_v thy_o holy_a spirit_n upon_o this_o sacrifice_n the_o witness_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n to_o make_v this_o bread_n the_o body_n of_o thy_o christ_n and_o this_o cup_n his_o blood_n to_o the_o end_n that_o those_o which_o partake_v of_o they_o may_v be_v confirm_v in_o piety_n obtain_v remission_n of_o sin_n may_v be_v deliver_v from_o the_o temptation_n of_o the_o devil_n fill_v with_o the_o holy_a ghost_n make_v worthy_a of_o thy_o christ_n and_o of_o everlasting_a life_n when_o thou_o o_o lord_n most_o mighty_a shall_v be_v reconcile_v unto_o they_o in_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n james_n it_o be_v say_v o_o lord_n send_v thy_o holy_a spirit_n upon_o we_o jacob_n liturg_n jacob_n and_o upon_o these_o sacred_a element_n which_o be_v offer_v to_o the_o end_n that_o come_v upon_o they_o he_o may_v sanctify_v this_o bread_n and_o this_o cup_n by_o his_o holy_a good_a and_o glorious_a presence_n and_o that_o he_o will_v make_v the_o bread_n the_o sacred_a body_n of_o thy_o christ_n and_o the_o cup_n his_o precious_a blood_n in_o that_o of_o s._n mark_n we_o beseech_v thou_o o_o god_n lover_n of_o mankind_n marc._n liturg._n marc._n to_o send_v down_o thy_o holy_a spirit_n upon_o we_o and_o upon_o these_o loaf_n and_o these_o chalice_n to_o sanctify_v and_o to_o consecrate_v they_o and_o to_o make_v this_o bread_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o this_o cup_n the_o blood_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n our_o god_n our_o saviour_n and_o our_o sovereign_a king_n and_o so_o in_o those_o of_o st._n basil_n st._n chrysostome_n and_o general_o in_o all_o except_v the_o latin_a liturgy_n at_o this_o time_n use_v i_o say_v in_o that_o of_o the_o present_a time_n for_o i_o can_v deny_v but_o that_o it_o be_v otherwise_o ancient_o and_o that_o in_o all_o appearance_n they_o cut_v off_o from_o this_o liturgy_n i_o mean_v from_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n the_o prayer_n which_o follow_v as_o in_o the_o other_o liturgy_n the_o word_n of_o institution_n by_o the_o which_o prayer_n christian_n be_v wont_a to_o consecrate_v the_o divine_a symbol_n even_o in_o the_o west_n during_o the_o space_n of_o a_o thousand_o year_n and_o to_o the_o end_n this_o truth_n shall_v be_v make_v manifest_a this_o question_n must_v be_v thorough_o examine_v to_o wit_n whether_o the_o ancient_n do_v consecrate_v by_o prayer_n and_o invocation_n and_o by_o thanksgiving_n or_o otherwise_o jesus_n christ_n the_o absolute_a master_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n do_v consecrate_v his_o sacrament_n by_o prayer_n blessing_n and_o thanksgiving_n as_o the_o divine_a writer_n do_v testify_v make_v use_n of_o two_o expression_n the_o one_o of_o which_o signify_v give_v of_o thanks_o and_o the_o other_o to_o bless_v as_o to_o their_o etymology_n but_o as_o to_o their_o sense_n and_o meaning_n they_o signify_v one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n the_o reason_n whereof_o may_v be_v that_o it_o be_v the_o manner_n of_o the_o jew_n to_o conceive_v their_o prayer_n in_o term_n of_o praise_n and_o blessing_n the_o first_o christian_n which_o make_v the_o example_n of_o christ_n their_o law_n and_o rule_n intend_v not_o to_o consecrate_v any_o otherwise_o than_o he_o himself_o have_v do_v therefore_o justin_n martyr_n speak_v of_o prayer_n which_o the_o pastor_n make_v after_o have_v receive_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n which_o be_v present_v unto_o he_o 2._o just_a martyr_n apolog._n 2._o he_o call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o act_n of_o communion_n the_o bread_n
and_o wine_n whereon_o prayer_n be_v make_v and_o say_v express_o that_o this_o food_n be_v consecrate_v by_o prayer_n 34._o iren._n l._n 4._o c._n 34._o st._n irenaeus_n say_v the_o same_o for_o he_o also_o call_v it_o the_o bread_n upon_o which_o prayer_n have_v be_v make_v the_o bread_n which_o have_v receive_v invocation_n and_o that_o by_o this_o mean_n cease_v to_o be_v common_a bread_n and_o say_v that_o we_o sanctify_v the_o creature_n this_o be_v also_o the_o language_n of_o tertullian_n write_v against_o martion_n 23._o tertul._n advers._fw-la marc._n l._n 1._o c._n 23._o for_o he_o observe_v that_o if_o jesus_n christ_n have_v not_o be_v the_o son_n of_o the_o creator_n as_o this_o heretic_n deny_v he_o will_v not_o have_v give_v thanks_o unto_o another_o god_n upon_o a_o creature_n that_o have_v be_v none_o of_o he_o 2_o strom._n l._n 1._o &_o paedag_n l._n 2._o c._n 2_o it_o be_v unto_o prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n that_o clemens_n of_o alexandria_n refer_v the_o consecration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n of_o our_o lord_n 15._o origen_n contr_n cell_n l._n 8._o &_o in_o matth._n c._n 15._o therefore_o origen_n call_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o symbol_n of_o prayer_n and_o that_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v make_v a_o sacred_a and_o sanctify_a body_n by_o prayer_n st._n cyrill_a of_o jerusalem_n in_o his_o mystagogical_a catechism_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n before_o the_o invocation_n of_o the_o adorable_a trinity_n be_v but_o common_a bread_n and_o common_a wine_n but_o prayer_n be_v end_v the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o wine_n the_o blood_n of_o christ_n 4._o lib._n 4._o juvencus_n a_o priest_n of_o spain_n in_o his_o evangelical_n history_n which_o he_o compose_v in_o latin_a verse_n have_v say_v he_o devout_o pray_v 351._o basil_n de_fw-fr sp._n sancto_fw-la c._n 27._o t._n 2._o p._n 351._o the_o great_a st._n basil_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o of_o the_o saint_n have_v leave_v unto_o we_o in_o writing_n the_o word_n of_o invocation_n for_o consecrate_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o cup_n of_o blessing_n gregory_n of_o nyssen_n his_o brother_n 536._o in_o baptism_n christ_n p._n 8_o 22._o orat._n catech._n c._n 37._o p._n 536._o the_o mystical_a oil_n as_o also_o the_o wine_n be_v of_o no_o great_a moment_n before_o consecration_n but_o after_o the_o sanctification_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n they_o operate_v excellent_o both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o and_o elsewhere_o the_o bread_n be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o by_o prayer_n and_o elsewhere_o ibid._n ibid._n the_o nature_n of_o visible_a thing_n be_v transelemented_a by_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o benediction_n st._n ambrose_n bishop_n of_o milan_n 4._o l._n 4._o the_o side_n c._n 5._o t._n 4._o as_o often_o as_o we_o take_v the_o sacrament_n which_o by_o the_o mystery_n of_o holy_a prayer_n be_v transfigure_v into_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n we_o do_v show_v the_o lord_n death_n optatus_n bishop_n of_o milevis_n in_o numidia_n describe_v the_o cruelty_n and_o rage_n of_o the_o donatist_n against_o catholic_n and_o mark_v particular_o against_o what_o they_o show_v it_o what_o say_v he_o be_v more_o sacrilegious_a than_o to_o break_v tear_n 6._o lib._n 6._o and_o destroy_v the_o altar_n of_o god_n whereon_o you_o yourselves_o have_v sometime_o offer_v etc._n etc._n where_o the_o almighty_a god_n have_v be_v invoke_v where_o the_o holy_a ghost_n draw_v down_o by_o prayer_n have_v descend_v 87._o paschal_n 1._o bibl._n patr._n t._n 3._o p._n 87._o theophilus_n of_o alexandria_n speak_v of_o origen_n he_o do_v not_o consider_v say_v he_o that_o the_o bread_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o the_o holy_a cup_n be_v consecrate_v by_o prayer_n and_o by_o the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n st._n gaudentius_n bishop_n of_o bress_n in_o italy_n 2._o in_o exod._n tract_n 2._o when_o our_o saviour_n present_v unto_o the_o disciple_n the_o consecrate_a bread_n and_o wine_n he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n in_o speak_v after_o this_o manner_n he_o show_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v consecrate_v before_o the_o pronounce_v of_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n ephrem_fw-la of_o edessa_n if_o the_o book_n publish_v in_o his_o name_n be_v he_o the_o lord_n take_v bread_n into_o his_o hand_n bless_a and_o break_v it_o nonscrutandâ_n de_fw-fr natura_fw-la dei_fw-la curiose_fw-la nonscrutandâ_n in_o type_n of_o his_o immaculate_a body_n and_o bless_v the_o cup_n in_o figure_n of_o his_o precious_a blood_n st._n chrysostom_n in_o his_o homily_n upon_o st._n matthew_n the_o lord_n give_v thanks_o show_v we_o how_o we_o shall_v celebrate_v this_o sacrament_n graec._n hom._n 82._o graec._n and_o upon_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n hom._n 24._o in_o 1_o ad_fw-la corinth_n the_o apostle_n say_v the_o cup_n of_o blessing_n because_o hold_v it_o in_o our_o hand_n we_o offer_v unto_o god_n hymn_n and_o praise_n and_o do_v praise_v he_o s._n jerom_n in_o his_o letter_n unto_o evagrius_n reprove_v the_o pride_n and_o vanity_n of_o the_o deacon_n which_o rash_o advance_v themselves_o above_o the_o priest_n who_o can_v endure_v say_v he_o 83._o epist_n 83._o that_o the_o minister_n of_o table_n and_o of_o widow_n shall_v raise_v themselves_o be_v swell_v with_o pride_n above_o thofe_n which_o by_o prayer_n do_v make_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v that_o prayer_n be_v thereunto_o necessary_a st._n austin_n in_o his_o letter_n unto_o paulinus_n 59_o in_o sophon_n â3_n epist_n 59_o we_o mean_v by_o prayer_n those_o which_o we_o make_v in_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n before_o we_o begin_v to_o bless_v what_o be_v upon_o the_o lord_n table_n and_o by_o benediction_n those_o which_o be_v make_v when_o they_o be_v bless_v and_o sanctify_a and_o break_v in_o piece_n to_o be_v distribute_v and_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o trinity_n we_o call_v that_o only_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 4._o lib._n 3._o c._n 4._o which_o be_v take_v from_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v consecrate_v by_o prayer_n and_o elsewhere_o write_v against_o the_o donatist_n which_o reject_v the_o sacrament_n consecrate_v and_o administer_v by_o sinner_n what_o then_o say_v he_o 20._o de_fw-fr baptism_n l._n 5._o c._n 20._o do_v god_n hear_v a_o homicide_n pray_v either_o on_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n or_o on_o the_o oil_n or_o upon_o the_o eucharist_n and_o in_o fine_a in_o another_o place_n divers_a serm._n 87._o the_o divers_a it_o be_v not_o all_o sort_n of_o bread_n that_o be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o that_o which_o receive_v the_o blessing_n of_o jesus_n christ_n s._n cyrill_a of_o alexandria_n do_v very_o frequent_o call_v the_o eucharist_n joan._n glaphir_n in_o genes_n exod._n levit._n &_o in_o joan._n eulogy_n that_o be_v blessing_n because_o there_o be_v no_o doubt_n but_o that_o it_o be_v consecrate_v by_o blessing_n and_o prayer_n and_o that_o blessing_n be_v all_o one_o in_o st._n cyril_n sense_n with_o sanctification_n and_o consecration_n he_o show_v plain_o 12._o contra_fw-la anthropomopth_n c._n 12._o when_o he_o say_v elsewhere_o we_o believe_v that_o the_o oblation_n make_v in_o the_o church_n be_v sanctify_v bless_a and_o consecrate_v by_o jesus_n christ_n theodoret_n who_o be_v not_o always_o of_o st._n cyril_n mind_n yet_o agree_v with_o he_o full_o in_o this_o matter_n 2._o dialog_n 2._o what_o do_v you_o call_v the_o oblation_n which_o be_v offer_v before_o the_o invocation_n of_o the_o priest_n a_o food_n make_v of_o such_o seed_n and_o what_o do_v you_o call_v it_o after_o consecration_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n st._n prosper_n or_o some_o body_n else_o in_o his_o name_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o promise_n and_o prediction_n 2._o part._n 2._o c._n 2._o he_o affirm_v at_o his_o table_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v his_o sacred_a body_n a_o fragment_n of_o a_o liturgy_n attribute_v unto_o proclus_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n speak_v of_o the_o apostle_n and_o their_o successor_n pray_v over_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n by_o these_o prayer_n say_v he_o they_o look_v for_o the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o make_v and_o consecrate_v by_o his_o divine_a presence_n the_o bread_n offer_v and_o the_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n into_o the_o body_n itself_o or_o to_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o saviour_n victor_n of_o antioch_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o st._n mark_n according_a to_o the_o greek_a 14._o in_o cap._n 14._o it_o be_v necessary_a that_o those_o which_o present_v the_o bread_n shall_v believe_v that_o after_o consecration_n and_o prayer_n it_o be_v his_o body_n the_o suppose_a eusebius_n of_o emessa_n or_o rather_o caesarius_n bishop_n of_o aâââs_n or_o some_o other_o for_o
it_o be_v very_o uncertain_a who_o the_o sermon_n be_v the_o word_n whereof_o we_o intend_v to_o cite_v they_o be_v consecrate_v by_o the_o invocation_n of_o almighty_a god_n 405._o de_fw-fr pasch_fw-mi hom._n 5._o lib._n 9_o p._n 405._o and_o in_o the_o same_o sermon_n he_o attribute_n it_o unto_o sanctification_n the_o sanctification_n say_v he_o be_v pronounce_v he_o say_v take_v and_o drink_v facundus_n of_o hermiane_n the_o lord_n call_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n the_o bread_n which_o he_o have_v bless_v and_o the_o cup_n which_o he_o give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n gregory_n the_o first_o bishop_n of_o rome_n 7._o epist_n l._n 7._o what_o we_o say_v of_o the_o lord_n prayer_n present_o after_o invocation_n it_o be_v because_o the_o apostle_n be_v wont_a to_o consecrate_v the_o host_n of_o the_o oblation_n 63._o epist_n 63._o by_o that_o prayer_n only_o which_o some_o have_v observe_v after_o he_o that_o have_v write_v of_o ecclesiastical_a office_n as_o amalarius_n lib._n 4._o cap._n 26._o walafridus_n strabo_n cap._n 20_o and_o berno_n cap._n 1._o isidore_z of_o sevill_n 15._o de_fw-fr eccles_n offic_n l._n 1._o c._n 15._o st._n peter_n first_o of_o all_o institute_v the_o order_n of_o prayer_n by_o the_o which_o be_v consecrate_v the_o sacrifice_n offer_v unto_o god_n and_o elsewhere_o it_o be_v call_v a_o sacrifice_n as_o a_o holy_a action_n because_o it_o be_v consecrate_v by_o mystical_a prayer_n in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o passion_n which_o our_o lord_n suffer_v for_o we_o the_o book_n of_o charlemagne_n touch_v image_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n etc._n etc._n be_v consecrate_v by_o the_o priest_n by_o the_o invocation_n of_o the_o name_n of_o god_n 32._o de_fw-fr instit_fw-la cler._n l._n 1._o c._n 32._o rabanus_n maurus_n the_o lord_n first_o of_o all_o consecrate_a by_o prayer_n and_o thanksgiving_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o give_v they_o unto_o his_o disciple_n which_o his_o apostle_n imitate_v practise_v afterward_o and_o teach_v their_o successor_n to_o do_v so_o likewise_o which_o the_o whole_a church_n do_v now_o practice_v all_o the_o world_n over_o 33._o ibid._n c._n 33._o and_o again_o as_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v embalm_v with_o sweet_a spice_n be_v due_o put_v into_o a_o new_a sepulchre_n so_o in_o like_a manner_n in_o his_o church_n his_o mystical_a body_n be_v prepare_v with_o the_o perfume_n of_o holy_a prayer_n it_o be_v administer_v in_o sacred_a vessel_n by_o the_o ministry_n of_o priest_n 2._o serm._n 11_o t._n 4._o bibl._n patr._n part_n 2._o to_o the_o end_n believer_n may_v receive_v it_o egberâ_n against_o the_o cathari_n in_o the_o xii_o century_n seem_v also_o to_o refer_v the_o consecration_n unto_o the_o benediction_n although_o his_o doctrine_n be_v quite_o different_a from_o that_o of_o rabanus_n have_v we_o no_o other_o testimony_n but_o these_o abovementioned_a and_o which_o be_v frequent_o allege_v they_o be_v doubtless_o sufficient_a to_o prove_v that_o in_o the_o primitive_a church_n the_o consecration_n of_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v perform_v by_o prayer_n and_o give_v of_o thanks_o but_o because_o the_o thing_n be_v of_o great_a importance_n the_o reader_n will_v not_o be_v displease_v if_o i_o join_v the_o follow_a testimony_n unto_o the_o former_a to_o begin_v with_o st._n fulgentius_n who_o in_o the_o fragment_n of_o his_o book_n against_o fabian_n say_v 202._o exit_fw-la libro_fw-la 8._o p._n 202._o you_o have_v imagine_v touch_v the_o prayer_n by_o the_o which_o at_o the_o time_n of_o sacrifice_n the_o descent_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v implore_v that_o it_o will_v seem_v to_o imply_v that_o he_o be_v local_o present_a and_o a_o little_a after_o the_o holy_a spirit_n do_v sanctify_v the_o sacrifice_n and_o baptism_n by_o his_o divine_a virtue_n macarius_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n in_o the_o eight_o act_n of_o the_o vi_o general_a council_n we_o say_v he_o e._n tom._n 5._o council_n p._n 99_o e._n draw_v near_o unto_o the_o mystical_a blessing_n and_o be_v sanctify_v be_v make_v partaker_n of_o the_o holy_a body_n and_o of_o the_o precious_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o saviour_n of_o all_o the_o xvi_o council_n of_o toledo_n assemble_v anno._n 693._o say_v c._n can._n 6._o t._n 5._o council_n p._n 430._o c._n that_o the_o apostle_n teach_v we_o to_o take_v a_o whole_a loaf_n and_o to_o put_v it_o upon_o the_o table_n or_o altar_n to_o be_v bless_v and_o again_o our_o assembly_n have_v appoint_v by_o a_o general_a consent_n that_o there_o shall_v be_v present_v at_o the_o lord_n table_n a_o entire_a and_o good_a loaf_n to_o be_v consecrate_v by_o the_o ministerial_a benediction_n a_o council_n of_o constantinople_n compose_v of_o 338._o bishop_n assemble_v anno._n 754._o say_v that_o the_o lord_n will_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n 756._o act_n 6._o council_n 2._o niceni_n t._n 5._o council_n p._n 756._o as_o a_o true_a figure_n or_o image_n of_o his_o natural_a body_n be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n do_v become_v his_o divine_a body_n and_o will_v you_o know_v how_o the_o priest_n which_o make_v the_o oblation_n say_v the_o father_n interpose_v to_o make_v it_o holy_a whereas_o it_o be_v common_a to_o wit_n by_o his_o prayer_n whereby_o he_o beg_v of_o god_n the_o presence_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n george_n pachimer_n 290._o in_o epist_n 9_o t._n 1._o p._n 290._o paraphraser_n of_o the_o pretend_a denys_n the_o areopagite_n declare_v that_o the_o mystery_n be_v consecrate_v upon_o the_o holy_a table_n by_o bless_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o holy_a cup._n in_o the_o ancient_a formulary_n of_o a_o uncertain_a author_n publish_v by_o the_o late_a mounseur_fw-fr bignon_n edit_fw-la c._n 8._o p._n 121._o ult_n edit_fw-la the_o author_n whereof_o live_v in_o the_o day_n of_o lovis_n the_o debonnair_a we_o find_v that_o this_o prince_n to_o honour_v the_o church_n order_v that_o all_o those_o shall_v be_v set_v free_a and_o at_o liberty_n that_o be_v admit_v into_o holy_a order_n and_o say_v he_o who_o consecrate_v by_o the_o intervention_n of_o their_o prayer_n 18._o de_fw-fr ordine_fw-la baptism_n do_fw-mi 18._o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n theodulph_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n by_o the_o invisible_a consecration_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n pope_n nicolas_n the_o first_o write_v unto_o the_o emperor_n of_o constantinople_n 489._o tom._n 6._o council_n p._n 489._o attribute_n the_o consecration_n unto_o the_o benediction_n and_o sanctification_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o word_n be_v find_v cite_v in_o the_o iv_o act_n of_o the_o council_n assemble_v against_o photius_n 738._o ibid._n p_o 738._o which_o the_o latin_n call_v the_o viii_o ecumenical_a council_n the_o council_n of_o cressy_n assemble_v anno._n 858._o say_v 129._o tom._n 3._o conc._n gall._n p._n 129._o that_o consecratton_n be_v make_v by_o prayer_n and_o by_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n charles_n the_o bald_a king_n of_o france_n and_o emperor_n of_o the_o west_n write_v unto_o pope_n adrian_n the_o second_o complain_v of_o some_o sharp_a and_o bitter_a word_n which_o this_o pope_n use_v against_o he_o write_v unto_o he_o among_o other_o thing_n we_o can_v think_v that_o such_o word_n can_v proceed_v out_o of_o your_o mouth_n 265._o supplem_fw-la conc._n gal._n p._n 265._o as_o make_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o devout_a and_o holy_a prayer_n hugh_n maynard_n a_o benedictine_n friar_n allege_v in_o his_o note_n upon_o the_o book_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o two_o manuscript_n of_o the_o library_n of_o corby_n viz_o a_o old_a explication_n of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n and_o a_o ancient_a treatise_n of_o the_o mass_n in_o both_o which_o the_o consecration_n be_v attribute_v unto_o prayer_n in_o the_o former_a of_o these_o manuscript_n be_v find_v these_o word_n by_o maynard_n relation_n the_o sacrifice_n be_v those_o which_o be_v consecrate_v with_o prayer_n 13._o p._n 12._o p._n 13._o and_o in_o the_o other_o sacrifice_n that_o be_v thing_n make_v holy_a because_o they_o be_v consecrate_v by_o mystical_a prayer_n which_o word_n as_o be_v observe_v by_o this_o learned_a friar_n be_v upon_o a_o matter_n take_v out_o of_o s._n isidore_n lib._n 6._o orig._n c._n 19_o ratherius_n bishop_n of_o verona_n in_o italy_n in_o the_o ten_o century_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o contempt_n of_o canon_n 183._o tom._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 183._o first_o part._n the_o oblation_n say_v he_o which_o be_v to_o be_v present_v and_o distribute_v unto_o the_o people_n be_v consecrate_v chief_o by_o the_o prayer_n wherein_o we_o say_v unto_o god_n our_o father_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n which_o in_o all_o likelihood_n he_o borrow_v from_o gregory_n the_o first_o in_o fine_a the_o whole_a greek_a church_n
differ_v in_o word_n yet_o tend_v to_o the_o same_o sense_n and_o contain_v one_o and_o the_o same_o doctrine_n some_o instead_o of_o say_v that_o there_o be_v offer_v bread_n and_o wine_n unto_o god_n have_v say_v that_o there_o be_v offer_v unto_o he_o the_o first-fruit_n of_o his_o creature_n that_o be_v to_o say_v thing_n which_o he_o give_v we_o for_o our_o nourishment_n 32._o iren._n l._n 4._o c._n 32._o so_o it_o be_v that_o st._n irenaeus_n express_v himself_o when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o new_a oblation_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o the_o church_n offer_v unto_o god_n throughout_o all_o the_o world_n be_v a_o oblation_n of_o the_o first-fruit_n of_o his_o gift_n that_o be_v of_o the_o food_n which_o he_o have_v give_v we_o ibid._n ibid._n or_o as_o he_o say_v afterward_o of_o the_o first-fruit_n of_o his_o creature_n which_o he_o explain_v afterward_o by_o bread_n and_o by_o wine_n which_o be_v creature_n of_o this_o world_n other_o have_v speak_v positive_o of_o bread_n and_o wine_n 27._o just_a martyr_n dial_n cum_fw-la tryph._n p._n 260._o macar_n hom._n 27._o as_o st._n justin_n martyr_n who_o make_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o christian_n offer_v in_o all_o place_n in_o the_o sacrament_n to_o consist_v of_o bread_n and_o wine_n st._n macarius_n a_o ancient_a anchorite_n be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n when_o he_o observe_v that_o the_o primitive_a believer_n know_v not_o that_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v offer_v in_o the_o church_n to_o be_v the_o antitype_n or_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n 401._o l._n 1._o ep_v 401._o thence_o it_o be_v that_o st._n isidore_n of_o damietta_n confess_v unto_o rabbi_n benjamin_n that_o the_o oblation_n of_o christian_n be_v a_o oblation_n of_o bread_n 19_o fulgent_n ad_fw-la pet._n de_fw-fr side_n c._n 19_o that_o st._n fulgentius_n say_v that_o the_o catholic_n church_n do_v not_o cease_v to_o offer_v unto_o god_n throughout_o the_o world_n a_o sacrifice_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o venerable_a bede_n one_o of_o the_o great_a light_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n in_o the_o viii_o 4._o bed_n in_o psal_n 133._o t._n 8._o id._n the_o tabern_n l._n 2._o c._n 2._o t._n 4._o century_n teach_v that_o our_o lord_n have_v change_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o law_n into_o sacrifice_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o that_o whereas_o the_o ancient_n celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o sacrifice_n we_o celebrate_v it_o in_o the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n attribute_v unto_o primasius_n but_o which_o be_v of_o haimon_n of_o halberstad_n or_o of_o remy_n of_o auxerre_n and_o by_o consequence_n at_o least_o of_o the_o ix_o century_n declare_v hebr._n in_o c._n 5._o ad_fw-la hebr._n that_o the_o lord_n leave_v unto_o his_o church_n these_o two_o gift_n bread_n and_o wine_n to_o offer_v they_o in_o remembrance_n of_o he_o 25._o amalar._n praesat_fw-la 2._o l._n the_o offic_n &_o l._n 3._o cap._n 25._o and_o that_o amalarius_n fortunatus_n seek_v a_o sacrament_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o person_n of_o the_o priest_n offering_z bread_n wine_n and_o water_n and_o that_o he_o say_v that_o the_o sacrificer_n recommend_v unto_o god_n the_o father_n that_o which_o be_v offer_v in_o stead_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o other_o not_o content_v to_o speak_v of_o a_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n have_v add_v the_o quality_n of_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n say_v that_o they_o be_v sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n upon_o genesis_n attribute_v unto_o eucherius_n bishop_n of_o lion_n thus_o express_v his_o thought_n 18._o eucher_n in_o genes_n l._n 2._o c._n 18._o it_o have_v be_v command_v say_v he_o that_o christian_n shall_v offer_v in_o sacrifice_n not_o the_o body_n of_o beast_n as_o aaron_n do_v but_o the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n word_n which_o be_v yet_o see_v in_o st._n isidore_n archbishop_n of_o sevill_n 12._o isidor_n hisp_n in_o gen._n c._n 12._o and_o which_o show_n that_o where_o any_o of_o the_o father_n instead_o of_o these_o word_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n have_v say_v that_o be_v to_o say_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n as_o st._n cyprian_n and_o the_o commentary_n upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n under_o the_o name_n of_o primasius_n it_o must_v of_o necessity_n be_v take_v in_o the_o sense_n of_o st._n eucherius_n and_o st._n isidore_n otherwise_o they_o will_v be_v make_v to_o clash_v among_o themselves_o and_o those_o will_v be_v make_v to_o seem_v enemy_n who_o doctrine_n differ_v not_o from_o one_o another_o as_o will_v evident_o appear_v if_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o one_o be_v compare_v with_o the_o other_o and_o if_o the_o term_n and_o expression_n of_o the_o latter_a be_v careful_o heed_v with_o what_o go_v before_o and_o follow_v after_o it_o be_v also_o by_o the_o same_o principle_n that_o the_o same_o st._n isidore_n say_v elsewhere_o 26._o idem_fw-la de_fw-la allegor_fw-la idem_fw-la de_fw-la voc_fw-la c._n 26._o that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v offer_v all_o the_o world_n over_o and_o that_o christian_n do_v not_o now_o offer_v jewish_a sacrifice_n such_o as_o the_o sacrificer_n aaron_n offer_v but_o such_o as_o be_v offer_v by_o melchizedeck_v king_n of_o salem_n that_o be_v to_o say_v bread_n and_o wine_n which_o be_v the_o most_o venerable_a sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n 10._o theodor._n in_o psal_n 109_o heb._n 10._o as_o for_o the_o famous_a theodoret_n it_o be_v true_a that_o he_o speak_v not_o of_o the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o yet_o he_o sufficient_o explain_v himself_o when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o church_n offer_v the_o symbol_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n sanctify_v the_o whole_a lump_n by_o the_o first-fruit_n other_o in_o fine_a have_v show_v their_o belief_n on_o this_o point_n in_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n offer_v and_o that_o we_o offer_v in_o the_o eucharist_n the_o same_o thing_n melchisedeck_v offer_v it_o be_v what_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n mean_v by_o these_o word_n that_o melchisedeck_v present_v bread_n and_o wine_n 63._o clem._n alex._n stromat_n l._n 4_o p._n 539._o cyprian_a ep._n 63._o a_o food_n sanctify_v in_o type_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o s._n cyprian_n when_o he_o say_v that_o our_o lord_n offer_v unto_o god_n the_o father_n the_o same_o sacrifice_n which_o melchisedeck_v have_v do_v that_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n to_o wit_n his_o body_n and_o blood_n for_o as_o he_o say_v again_o not_o to_o leave_v the_o least_o doubt_n in_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o reader_n ibid._n ibid._n we_o see_v prefigure_v in_o the_o high_a priest_n melchisedeck_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o our_o lord_n as_o the_o divine_a scripture_n testify_v when_o it_o say_v and_o melchisedeck_v king_n of_o salem_n bring_v bread_n and_o wine_n thence_o it_o be_v that_o he_o observe_v in_o the_o same_o little_a treatise_n some_o line_n after_o the_o word_n before_o mention_v ibid._n ibid._n that_o the_o lord_n accomplish_v and_o perfect_v the_o image_n of_o his_o sacrifice_n offer_v bread_n and_o the_o cup_n mix_v with_o water_n and_o eusebius_n bishop_n of_o caesarea_n do_v not_o he_o say_v 3._o euseb_n demonst_a l._n 5._o c._n 3._o that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v at_o present_a accomplish_v by_o his_o servant_n as_o melchisedeck_v do_v all_o the_o sacrifice_n that_o there_o be_v to_o be_v perform_v among_o man_n that_o jesus_n christ_n first_o of_o all_o and_o then_o all_o his_o minister_n do_v by_o bread_n and_o wine_n declare_v and_o show_v the_o mystery_n of_o his_o precious_a body_n and_o blood_n and_o that_o melchisedeck_v have_v foresee_v these_o thing_n by_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n make_v use_v before_o of_o the_o type_n of_o future_a thing_n the_o scripture_n witness_v that_o he_o bring_v out_o bread_n and_o wine_n it_o be_v also_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o the_o meaning_n of_o s._n ambrose_n when_o go_v to_o prove_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o church_n be_v ancient_a than_o those_o of_o the_o synagogue_n 109._o ambros_n l._n de_fw-fr init_fw-la c._n 8._o t._n 4._o p._n 349._o chrysost_n in_o psal_n 109._o he_o say_v that_o abraham_n which_o be_v before_o moses_n receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o melchisedeck_v wherefore_o say_v s._n chrysostom_n say_v he_o after_o the_o order_n of_o melchisedeck_v because_o of_o the_o sacrament_n for_o he_o offer_v
sacrament_n it_o suffer_v only_o the_o minister_n of_o the_o altar_n he_o mean_v all_o the_o clergy_n to_o draw_v near_o and_o enter_v into_o the_o place_n where_o the_o altar_n be_v and_o there_o to_o communicate_v 18._o council_n tol._n â_o c._n 18._o the_o four_o council_n of_o toledo_n assemble_v anno._n 633._o have_v leave_v we_o this_o canon_n after_o the_o lord_n prayer_n and_o the_o join_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n the_o blessing_n shall_v be_v give_v unto_o the_o people_n and_o then_o in_o this_o manner_n they_o shall_v participate_v of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o priest_n and_o the_o deacon_n shall_v communicate_v before_o the_o altar_n the_o clergy_n in_o the_o choir_n and_o the_o people_n without_o the_o quire_n and_o thence_o it_o be_v if_o i_o mistake_v not_o proceed_v all_o the_o prohibition_n that_o woman_n and_o other_o lay_v people_n shall_v not_o enter_v into_o the_o close_a where_o the_o altar_n 24._o herard_n in_o cap._n t._n c._n 24._o and_o the_o sacramental_a table_n be_v as_o when_o herard_n archbishop_n of_o tours_n order_v anno_fw-la 858._o that_o the_o woman_n and_o lay_v person_n shall_v not_o approach_v the_o altar_n it_o be_v probable_o what_o pope_n leo_n the_o four_o intend_v when_o he_o make_v this_o decree_n as_o be_v see_v in_o his_o life_n that_o whilst_o the_o solemnity_n of_o the_o mass_n be_v celebrate_v no_o lay_v person_n shall_v presume_v to_o stand_v in_o the_o presbytery_n that_o be_v to_o say_v d._n vit._n leon._n 4._o t._n 6._o council_n p._n 416._o d._n in_o the_o choir_n or_o sit_v or_o enter_v therein_o but_o only_o such_o as_o be_v consecrate_v and_o appoint_v to_o perform_v divine_a service_n the_o council_n in_o trullo_n anno_fw-la 691._o do_v except_o the_o emperor_n who_o it_o permit_v to_o enter_v into_o the_o sanctuary_n when_o he_o will_v offer_v his_o oblation_n unto_o god_n 69._o council_n in_o trullo_n c._n 69._o that_o it_o be_v not_o permit_v say_v the_o father_n unto_o any_o lay_v person_n to_o enter_v into_o the_o sanctuary_n yet_o we_o do_v not_o pretend_v by_o virtue_n of_o a_o very_a ancient_a tradition_n to_o include_v the_o emperor_n majesty_n in_o this_o prohibition_n when_o hâ_n desire_v to_o present_v his_o oblation_n unto_o the_o creator_n balsamon_n patriarch_n of_o antioch_n and_o one_o of_o the_o most_o famous_a canonist_n among_o the_o greek_n do_v extend_v much_o far_a this_o privilege_n grant_v unto_o the_o emperor_n he_o refute_v their_o opinion_n who_o restrain_v this_o liberty_n unto_o the_o time_n that_o the_o emperor_n make_v his_o offering_n at_o the_o holy_a table_n as_o if_o he_o have_v not_o liberty_n to_o enter_v therein_o to_o offer_v unto_o god_n other_o act_n of_o adoration_n trullan_n balsam_n in_o can_n 69._o trullan_n for_o my_o part_n say_v he_o i_o be_o not_o of_o that_o opinion_n for_o the_o orthodox_n emperor_n who_o do_v make_v patriarch_n by_o invocation_n of_o the_o holy_a trinity_n and_o which_o be_v the_o lord_n anoint_v do_v without_o any_o opposition_n enter_v when_o they_o please_v into_o the_o sanctuary_n and_o approach_v unto_o the_o altar_n as_o often_o as_o they_o will_n but_o the_o greek_n have_v no_o emperor_n of_o their_o religion_n groan_v for_o a_o long_a time_n under_o the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o turk_n there_o be_v none_o among_o the_o lay_v people_n which_o partake_v of_o the_o privilege_n which_o their_o monarch_n and_o sovereign_n enjoy_v former_o therefore_o after_o the_o clergy_n have_v participate_v of_o the_o sacrament_n to_o wit_n he_o that_o celebrate_v either_o bishop_n or_o priest_n in_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o altar_n the_o other_o priest_n round_o the_o altar_n and_o the_o deacon_n behind_o but_o all_o general_o within_o the_o rail_n of_o the_o sanctuary_n the_o lay_v people_n communicate_v without_o for_o the_o door_n of_o that_o place_n be_v open_a the_o deacon_n go_v out_o to_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o the_o people_n and_o the_o place_n where_o the_o celebration_n be_v make_v be_v a_o little_a high_o than_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o choir_n as_o james_n goar_n have_v observe_v a_o eye_n witness_n 171._o gore_n in_o encholog_n p._n 150._o n._n 171._o who_o also_o observe_v that_o the_o same_o be_v practise_v among_o the_o latin_n in_o s._n jerom_n day_n and_o prove_v it_o by_o these_o word_n of_o this_o holy_a doctor_n write_v against_o the_o âuciferians_n 179._o id._n p._n 151._o n._n 179._o it_o pertain_v unto_o the_o bishop_n to_o handle_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o from_o a_o high_a place_n to_o distribute_v it_o unto_o the_o people_n it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o all_o those_o who_o make_v profession_n of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o greek_n as_o the_o muscovite_n and_o the_o russian_n do_v observe_v the_o same_o custom_n it_o be_v also_o very_a near_o the_o same_o manner_n which_o be_v observe_v in_o communicate_v the_o people_n in_o prester_n john_n country_n according_a to_o the_o report_n of_o francis_n alvarez_n a_o portugueze_n that_o have_v travel_v in_o those_o country_n many_o year_n for_o he_o write_v that_o the_o secular_o and_o lay_v folk_n 11._o alvar._n de_fw-fr aethiop_n c._n 11._o be_v near_o the_o chief_a door_n of_o the_o place_n where_o the_o clergy_n be_v and_o it_o be_v there_o that_o both_o man_n and_o woman_n receive_v the_o communion_n as_o for_o the_o posture_n and_o gesture_n of_o the_o communicant_a which_o be_v the_o last_o circumstance_n we_o intend_v to_o examine_v in_o this_o chapter_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o when_o the_o lord_n distribute_v his_o eucharist_n unto_o his_o disciple_n they_o be_v almost_o lie_v along_o that_o be_v lean_v a_o little_a one_o upon_o another_o because_o that_o be_v the_o manner_n of_o eat_v at_o that_o time_n among_o the_o jew_n and_o other_o eastern_a nation_n and_o that_o the_o disciple_n change_v not_o their_o posture_n in_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n but_o continue_v in_o the_o same_o posture_n they_o be_v in_o during_o the_o supper_n of_o the_o passover_n and_o because_o st._n john_n the_o belove_a disciple_n lean_v on_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n the_o scripture_n mention_n that_o he_o lie_v on_o his_o breast_n at_o the_o table_n or_o lean_v on_o his_o bosom_n the_o christian_n of_o the_o follow_a age_n draw_v near_o and_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n present_o after_o consecration_n there_o to_o receive_v the_o sacred_a symbol_n of_o their_o redemption_n as_o may_v be_v gather_v from_o justin_n martyr_n liturgy_n where_o we_o do_v not_o see_v any_o ceremony_n nor_o any_o kneel_v practise_v by_o the_o communicant_o in_o participate_v of_o this_o divine_a mystery_n only_o that_o go_v before_o unto_o the_o communion_n they_o give_v unto_o each_o other_o the_o kiss_n of_o charity_n in_o token_n of_o their_o love_n and_o union_n whereof_o this_o venerable_a sacrament_n be_v to_o be_v a_o more_o strict_a tie_n and_o from_o hence_o it_o be_v that_o in_o all_o the_o liturgy_n the_o faithful_a be_v warn_v to_o kiss_v each_o other_o before_o they_o appear_v at_o the_o lord_n table_n although_o this_o warning_n be_v give_v in_o some_o soon_o in_o other_o late_a but_o in_o all_o it_o be_v before_o the_o communion_n in_o those_o very_a liturgy_n which_o we_o have_v remain_v we_o do_v not_o find_v any_o alteration_n to_o have_v happen_v in_o the_o posture_n of_o the_o communicant_a for_o after_o have_v show_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o the_o people_n and_o invite_v they_o unto_o the_o communion_n by_o these_o word_n holy_a thing_n be_v for_o the_o holy_a each_o believer_n draw_v near_o with_o the_o motion_n and_o desire_n of_o piety_n and_o devotion_n which_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v to_o partake_v worthy_o of_o this_o divine_a sacrament_n denys_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n give_v sufficient_o to_o understand_v 9_o apud_fw-la euseb_n hist_o l._n 7._o c._n 9_o that_o in_o his_o time_n that_o be_v in_o the_o three_o century_n the_o communion_n be_v receive_v at_o the_o holy_a table_n stand_v and_o not_o kneel_v when_o speak_v of_o a_o certain_a believer_n which_o often_o appear_v at_o the_o lord_n table_n to_o partake_v of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o he_o use_v a_o term_n that_o proper_o signify_v to_o present_v himself_o and_o to_o be_v there_o stand_v 145._o vale_n in_o euseb_n hist_o l._n 7._o c._n 9_o p._n 145._o which_o give_v occasion_n unto_o this_o observation_n of_o monsieur_fw-fr de_fw-fr valois_n the_o believer_n which_o be_v to_o communicate_v draw_v near_o the_o altar_n and_o there_o they_o receive_v from_o the_o priest_n hand_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n stand_v and_o not_o kneel_v as_o be_v at_o this_o day_n practise_v tertullian_n have_v speak_v before_o denys_n of_o this_o custom_n of_o communicate_v stand_v in_o his_o book_n of_o prayer_n ult_n tertul._n de_fw-fr orat._n c._n ult_n wherein_o he_o speak_v of_o
understand_v the_o subdeacon_n which_o show_v that_o the_o deacon_n be_v not_o comprise_v in_o the_o prohibition_n which_o be_v make_v unto_o these_o minister_n also_o the_o iv_o council_n of_o carthage_n suffer_v the_o deacon_n to_o administer_v unto_o the_o people_n in_o case_n of_o necessity_n 41._o council_n carthag_n 4._o c._n 38._o ambros_n de_fw-fr offic_n l._n 1._o c._n 41._o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n even_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o priest_n but_o by_o his_o order_n st._n ambrose_n speak_v of_o the_o deacon_n and_o martyr_n st._n laurence_n say_v that_o he_o distribute_v the_o cup_n and_o st._n leo_n in_o a_o sermon_n where_o he_o treat_v of_o his_o martyrdom_n laurent_n serm._n infestiv_o laurent_n and_o of_o his_o triumph_n advance_v his_o dignity_n by_o administer_a of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o elsewhere_o make_v the_o panegyric_n of_o st._n vincent_n who_o be_v also_o a_o deacon_n and_o levite_n 2._o in_o nativit_fw-la vincent_n c._n 2._o he_o say_v that_o he_o administer_v the_o cup_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n unto_o believer_n for_o their_o salvation_n george_n cassander_n allege_v in_o his_o liturgy_n these_o word_n of_o a_o certain_a book_n which_o treat_v of_o all_o the_o divine_a office_n 31._o apud_fw-la cassandr_n in_o liturg_n c._n 31._o the_o deacon_n be_v those_o unto_o who_o it_o belong_v to_o set_v in_o order_n upon_o the_o holy_a table_n the_o offering_n of_o the_o people_n which_o be_v to_o be_v consecrate_v and_o after_o the_o consecration_n to_o distribute_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n unto_o the_o people_n and_o in_o the_o dialogue_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o a_o certain_a deacon_n who_o be_v affright_v at_o the_o cruelty_n of_o the_o pagan_n 7._o gregor_n l._n in_o dial_n l._n 1._o c._n 7._o as_o he_o be_v administer_a the_o cup_n unto_o the_o people_n let_v it_o fall_v to_o the_o ground_n whereby_o it_o be_v break_v in_o spain_n they_o administer_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o vi_o century_n as_o appear_v by_o the_o first_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n of_o ilerda_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 524._o in_o the_o greek_a church_n it_o be_v the_o deacon_n which_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o the_o people_n and_o among_o the_o abassins_n the_o deacon_n give_v the_o bread_n in_o little_a bit_n and_o the_o sub-deacon_n the_o other_o symbol_n in_o a_o spoon_n of_o gold_n silver_n or_o of_o wood._n but_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o insist_v any_o long_o on_o a_o matter_n so_o clear_a and_o beside_o which_o be_v not_o of_o the_o great_a moment_n therefore_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o know_v that_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o christianity_n the_o deacon_n give_v both_o symbol_n unto_o the_o communicant_n that_o afterward_o they_o administer_v but_o the_o cup_n only_o he_o which_o celebrate_v give_v the_o bread_n although_o this_o custom_n be_v not_o so_o soon_o admit_v in_o all_o part_n there_o be_v some_o place_n where_o the_o deacon_n in_o the_o iv_o century_n distribute_v the_o whole_a sacrament_n unto_o the_o faithful_a people_n and_o if_o in_o some_o church_n they_o be_v disturb_v in_o the_o possession_n of_o their_o right_n yet_o nevertheless_o they_o have_v common_o enjoy_v the_o privilege_n of_o administer_a the_o cup_n of_o our_o lord_n unto_o christian_n after_o he_o that_o consecrate_a have_v distribute_v the_o holy_a bread_n and_o it_o be_v they_o who_o among_o the_o greek_n distribute_v the_o communion_n unto_o the_o people_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o prester_n john_n the_o deacon_n give_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o sub-deacon_n the_o wine_n as_o well_o unto_o the_o clergy_n as_o unto_o the_o people_n but_o this_o be_v worth_a the_o consider_v that_o in_o divers_a part_n of_o the_o west_n woman_n be_v permit_v to_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o the_o people_n and_o forasmuch_o as_o this_o abuse_n as_o far_o as_o i_o remember_v begin_v in_o italy_n 636._o gelas_n ep._n â_o ad_fw-la episc_n âucan_n t._n 3._o council_n p._n 636._o pope_n gelasius_n be_v also_o the_o first_o if_o i_o be_o not_o mistake_v who_o endeavour_v to_o prevent_v it_o grievous_o censure_v the_o bishop_n of_o lucania_n for_o give_v this_o liberty_n to_o woman_n and_o suffer_v they_o to_o serve_v at_o the_o altar_n man_n be_v only_o call_v unto_o this_o office_n but_o it_o seem_v that_o this_o censure_n of_o gelasius_n have_v not_o all_o the_o success_n as_o can_v have_v be_v wish_v see_v that_o about_o 500_o year_n afterward_o to_o wit_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o x._o century_n ratherius_n bishop_n of_o verona_n in_o italy_n 261._o t._n 6._o council_n p._n 431._o t._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 261._o in_o his_o synodal_n letter_n unto_o the_o priest_n of_o his_o diocese_n which_o have_v pass_v until_o our_o day_n for_o a_o sermon_n of_o pope_n leo_n the_o four_o be_v force_v to_o forbid_v woman_n to_o come_v near_o the_o altar_n or_o touch_v the_o cup_n of_o our_o lord_n because_o in_o all_o likelihood_n they_o administer_v it_o unto_o communicant_n and_o it_o be_v not_o only_o in_o italy_n this_o permission_n be_v give_v unto_o woman_n but_o also_o in_o divers_a province_n of_o france_n whence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o vi_o council_n assemble_v at_o paris_n under_o lewis_n the_o debonair_a anno_fw-la 829._o 15._o council_n paris_n 6._o l._n 1._o c._n 15._o forbid_v it_o in_o one_o of_o its_o canon_n which_o be_v yet_o to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o seven_o book_n cap._n 134._o of_o the_o capitulary_n of_o charles_n the_o great_a and_o of_o lewis_n the_o debonair_a his_o son_n a_o prohibition_n which_o isaac_n bishop_n of_o langre_n 23._o isaac_n ling._n can_v do_fw-mi 5._o c._n 7._o &_o 11._o c._n 23._o be_v constrain_v to_o renew_v some_o time_n after_o as_o for_o the_o person_n admit_v unto_o the_o communion_n they_o be_v believer_n therefore_o the_o deacon_n make_v the_o catechumeni_fw-la the_o energoumeni_n the_o penitent_n and_o general_o all_o such_o as_o be_v not_o initiate_v in_o the_o mystery_n of_o christian_a religion_n to_o go_v out_o and_o those_o people_n be_v not_o only_o not_o suffer_v to_o participate_v of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o they_o be_v not_o suffer_v to_o stay_v in_o the_o assembly_n when_o it_o be_v celebrate_v indeed_o that_o they_o be_v not_o suffer_v to_o assist_v at_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o always_o practise_v among_o christian_n see_v that_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o in_o the_o two_o first_o century_n and_o probable_o a_o good_a part_n of_o the_o three_o they_o hide_v not_o their_o mystery_n and_o do_v not_o celebrate_v with_o the_o door_n shut_v as_o appear_v by_o the_o work_v of_o justin_n martyr_n which_o show_v plain_o that_o the_o liturgy_n which_o go_v in_o the_o name_n of_o s._n james_n and_o s._n mark_n be_v forgery_n for_o therein_o be_v mention_n of_o exclude_v these_o sort_n of_o person_n above_o mention_v the_o deacon_n make_v they_o go_v out_o before_o the_o begin_n of_o consecrate_v the_o divine_a symbol_n which_o be_v also_o to_o be_v read_v in_o all_o the_o other_o liturgy_n and_o i_o shall_v not_o stand_v to_o prove_v this_o matter_n be_v indisputable_a and_o own_a by_o all_o the_o world_n the_o truth_n whereof_o be_v easy_o to_o be_v see_v by_o such_o as_o please_v to_o read_v the_o liturgy_n which_o we_o have_v remain_v and_o which_o by_o the_o care_n take_v therein_o by_o the_o deacon_n to_o shut_v out_o the_o catechumeni_fw-la the_o energoumeni_n the_o penitent_n and_o the_o uninitiate_v do_v manifest_o show_v that_o they_o have_v be_v make_v since_o the_o three_o century_n whatever_o care_v the_o author_n of_o some_o of_o they_o have_v take_v to_o shroud_v themselves_o under_o the_o name_n of_o some_o apostle_n or_o disciple_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o if_o only_o beliver_v be_v oblige_v to_o communicate_v this_o obligation_n regard_v they_o all_o in_o general_a for_o the_o penitent_n be_v not_o think_v to_o be_v believer_n during_o the_o time_n of_o their_o penance_n the_o sin_n they_o have_v commit_v and_o for_o which_o they_o have_v be_v censure_v to_o undergo_v the_o burden_n of_o this_o penance_n have_v make_v they_o fall_v from_o this_o privilege_n and_o happy_a state_n when_o i_o speak_v of_o believer_n i_o do_v not_o mean_v only_o such_o as_o be_v grow_v up_o and_o such_o as_o be_v of_o year_n of_o discretion_n but_o also_o child_n therefore_o we_o be_v necessary_o engage_v to_o make_v two_o consideration_n of_o the_o person_n of_o communicant_n the_o first_o shall_v treat_v of_o the_o communion_n of_o adult_n the_o second_o that_o of_o child_n as_o for_o the_o communion_n of_o person_n of_o age_n and_o year_n of_o discretion_n there_o be_v no_o question_n to_o be_v make_v but_o they_o be_v all_o oblige_a to_o communicate_v when_o
have_v always_o the_o sacrament_n ready_a to_o communicate_v sick_a folk_n be_v they_o old_a or_o young_a that_o they_o may_v not_o die_v without_o communicate_v gautier_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n prescribe_v the_o same_o unto_o his_o priest_n in_o his_o capitulary_n of_o the_o year_n 869._o and_o riculfe_n bishop_n of_o soissons_fw-fr unto_o his_o in_o the_o year_n 889._o prove_v the_o necessity_n of_o communicate_v infant_n which_o he_o will_v have_v to_o be_v give_v present_o after_o baptism_n by_o the_o same_o word_n whereby_o s._n austin_n prove_v it_o the_o book_n of_o divine_a office_n call_v the_o roman_a order_n be_v write_v as_o some_o think_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eight_o century_n or_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o nine_o and_o as_o other_o think_v in_o the_o eleven_o in_o that_o book_n this_o decree_n be_v to_o be_v see_v 84._o ord._n rom._n t._n 10._o bibl._n pat._n p._n 84._o care_n be_v to_o be_v take_v that_o young_a child_n receive_v no_o food_n after_o they_o be_v baptise_a and_o that_o they_o shall_v not_o give_v they_o suck_v without_o great_a necessity_n until_o they_o have_v participate_v of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n 73._o greg._n lib._n sac._n p._n 73._o nevertheless_o in_o s._n gregory_n time_n it_o be_v not_o forbid_v to_o give_v they_o suck_v but_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o and_o beginning_n of_o the_o twelve_o century_n this_o pity_n be_v show_v unto_o these_o poor_a infant_n and_o for_o the_o difficulty_n there_o be_v in_o make_v they_o swallow_v bread_n they_o be_v communicate_v with_o the_o bless_a wine_n only_o 530._o pasch_fw-mi 2._o ep._n 32._o t._n 7._o conc_fw-fr patr_n 1._o p._n 530._o so_o it_o be_v enjoin_v by_o pope_n paschal_n the_o second_o who_o succeed_v unto_o vrban_n the_o second_o anno_fw-la 1099._o according_o to_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n computation_n and_o this_o custom_n continue_v after_o his_o death_n as_o hugh_n of_o s._n victor_n testify_v who_o live_v in_o the_o twelve_o century_n in_o his_o ecclesiastical_a book_n of_o ceremony_n sacrament_n office_n and_o observation_n 1376._o l._n 1._o c._n 20._o t._n 10._o bibl._n pat._n p._n 1376._o unto_o child_n new_a bear_v say_v he_o must_v be_v administer_v with_o the_o priest_n finger_n the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o species_n of_o blood_n because_o such_o in_o that_o state_n do_v natural_o suck_v and_o he_o say_v it_o must_v be_v so_o do_v according_a to_o the_o first_o institution_n of_o the_o church_n he_o lament_v the_o ignorance_n of_o priest_n who_o say_v he_o retain_v the_o form_n and_o not_o the_o thing_n give_v unto_o they_o wine_n instead_o of_o blood_n which_o he_o wish_v may_v be_v abolish_v if_o it_o can_v be_v do_v without_o offend_v the_o ignorant_a nevertheless_o this_o practice_n of_o give_v a_o little_a wine_n unto_o young_a child_n after_o baptism_n continue_v a_o long_a time_n in_o divers_a part_n of_o the_o western_a church_n 25._o lindan_n panop_n l._n 4._o c._n 25._o as_o appear_v by_o the_o word_n of_o hugh_n of_o s._n victor_n and_o some_o have_v observe_v that_o not_o much_o above_o one_o hundred_o year_n ago_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v use_v and_o practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o dordrecht_n in_o holland_n 40._o apud_fw-la arcad._n de_fw-fr concord_n l._n 3._o c._n 40._o before_o it_o embrace_v the_o protestant_n reform_v religion_n in_o fine_a simon_n of_o thessalonica_n cabasilas_n jeremy_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o gabriel_n of_o philadelphia_n also_o defend_v this_o necessity_n of_o communicate_v not_o only_o of_o person_n of_o discretion_n but_o also_o of_o young_a child_n this_o tradition_n thus_o establish_v there_o only_o rest_v to_o finish_v this_o chapter_n to_o speak_v something_o touch_v the_o word_n of_o the_o distributer_n and_o of_o the_o communicant_a when_o the_o lord_n give_v unto_o the_o disciple_n the_o sacrament_n of_o bread_n he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o in_o give_v they_o the_o symbol_n of_o wine_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n or_o this_o cup_n be_v the_o new_a testament_n in_o my_o blood_n but_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o the_o apostle_n say_v any_o thing_n in_o justin_n martyr_n time_n 2._o apolog._n 2._o the_o distributer_n nor_o the_o communicant_a say_v nothing_o but_o the_o deacon_n give_v unto_o the_o believer_n bread_n and_o wine_n which_o have_v be_v consecrate_v 271._o serom._n l._n 1._o p._n 271._o and_o it_o may_v be_v collect_v from_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n that_o it_o be_v so_o practise_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o second_o century_n some_o time_n after_o it_o be_v say_v unto_o the_o communicant_n in_o give_v they_o the_o sacrament_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n the_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o receiver_n answer_v amen_o as_o may_v be_v read_v in_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n s._n ambrose_n s._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n s._n austin_n and_o elsewhere_o but_o it_o must_v also_o be_v observe_v that_o they_o say_v unto_o they_o you_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o that_o unto_o these_o word_n they_o answer_v amen_o as_o they_o have_v answer_v in_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n as_o be_v restify_v by_o s._n austin_n in_o his_o sermon_n unto_o the_o new_a baptise_a in_o s._n fulgentius_n in_o the_o day_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o and_o after_o they_o say_v in_o distribute_v the_o eucharist_n the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n keep_v you_o unto_o life_n everlasting_a the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n redeem_v you_o unto_o life_n everlasting_a but_o i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o believer_n answer_v so_o punctual_o amen_n such_o liberty_n the_o church_n have_v use_v in_o this_o circumstance_n of_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n among_o the_o greek_n they_o say_v unto_o the_o communicant_a 83._o in_o euchol_n p._n 83._o servant_n of_o god_n you_o do_v communicate_v of_o the_o holy_a body_n and_o precious_a blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n in_o remission_n of_o sin_n and_o unto_o life_n everlasting_a but_o it_o be_v time_n to_o consider_v the_o thing_n which_o be_v give_v unto_o believer_n when_o they_o do_v participate_v of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o it_o be_v wherein_o we_o will_v employ_v the_o follow_a chapter_n chap._n xii_o of_o the_o thing_n distribute_v and_o receive_v what_o be_v distribute_v unto_o believer_n in_o communicate_v be_v the_o thing_n which_o have_v be_v bless_v and_o consecrate_a to_o be_v make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n i_o will_v not_o now_o examine_v the_o change_n which_o consecration_n may_v thereunto_o bring_v this_o not_o be_v the_o place_n to_o treat_v of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n which_o shall_v appear_v in_o the_o second_o part_n of_o this_o treatise_n it_o will_v suffice_v here_o to_o inquire_v if_o christian_n have_v always_o participate_v of_o both_o symbol_n and_o if_o they_o have_v ever_o be_v permit_v to_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n as_o be_v speak_v or_o under_o one_o kind_n only_o as_o for_o the_o symbol_n of_o bread_n it_o be_v a_o undoubted_a truth_n that_o it_o have_v always_o be_v give_v to_o believer_n in_o all_o christian_a communion_n in_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o there_o have_v never_o be_v any_o contest_v on_o this_o subject_n at_o least_o in_o what_o regard_v the_o thing_n itself_o i_o mean_v the_o matter_n of_o fact_n not_o to_o speak_v of_o the_o difference_n touch_v the_o quality_n of_o the_o bread_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v use_v in_o this_o mystery_n the_o great_a difficulty_n than_o be_v to_o know_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o species_n of_o wine_n we_o be_v indispensable_o force_v to_o treat_v of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n and_o to_o lay_v before_o the_o reader_n eye_n the_o practice_n of_o christian_n with_o the_o change_n and_o innovation_n which_o have_v therein_o happen_v jesus_n christ_n who_o distribute_v the_o bread_n unto_o his_o apostle_n give_v unto_o they_o also_o the_o cup_n and_o express_o command_v they_o all_o to_o drink_v of_o it_o as_o s._n matthew_n have_v write_v s._n mark_n have_v say_v that_o they_o all_o drink_v of_o it_o the_o christian_n immediate_o follow_v the_o apostle_n practise_v the_o very_a same_o but_o because_o it_o will_v make_v a_o whole_a volume_n to_o collect_v the_o passage_n of_o the_o ancient_n to_o prove_v the_o certainty_n of_o this_o matter_n and_o beside_o both_o roman_a catholic_n as_o well_o as_o protestant_n confess_v that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v institute_v this_o sacrament_n under_o both_o kind_n that_o the_o apostle_n teach_v so_o and_o that_o it_o be_v so_o practise_v by_o the_o primitive_a church_n for_o a_o long_a time_n as_o i_o think_v it_o may_v suffice_v to_o prove_v this_o tradition_n from_o age_n to_o age_n by_o some_o of_o the_o clear_a passage_n and_o to_o follow_v it_o until_o its_o abolish_n at_o the_o council_n of_o
constance_n and_o from_o that_o time_n until_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n justin_n martyr_n affirm_v 1_o apolog._n 1_o that_o in_o his_o time_n there_o be_v distribute_v consecrate_a bread_n and_o wine_n unto_o all_o the_o communicant_n philadelph_n ep._n ad_fw-la philadelph_n the_o pretend_a ignatius_n tell_v we_o of_o one_o only_a cup_n distribute_v unto_o all_o and_o s._n irenaeus_n dispute_v against_o certain_a heretic_n who_o deny_v the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o body_n 2._o advers._fw-la haer_fw-mi l._n 5._o c._n 2._o how_o say_v he_o do_v they_o deny_v that_o the_o body_n be_v capable_a of_o the_o gift_n of_o god_n which_o be_v life_n eternal_a which_o be_v nourish_v with_o the_o blood_n and_o body_n of_o christ_n 34._o l._n 4._o c._n 34._o and_o again_o how_o do_v they_o again_o say_v that_o the_o body_n corrupt_v that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o a_o final_a corruption_n and_o that_o it_o receive_v not_o life_n to_o wit_n in_o rise_v again_o be_v nourish_v with_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n 16._o hom._n 16._o origen_n on_o the_o book_n of_o number_n what_o be_v this_o people_n which_o be_v wont_a to_o drink_v blood_n the_o christian_a people_n the_o faithful_a people_n follow_v he_o who_o say_v if_o you_o eat_v not_o my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v not_o my_o blood_n you_o have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o because_o my_o flesh_n be_v meat_n indeed_o and_o my_o blood_n be_v drink_v indeed_o and_o to_o show_v that_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o sacramental_a communion_n matth._n hom._n 14._o in_o matth._n he_o add_v it_o be_v say_v that_o we_o drink_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n not_o only_o in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o also_o when_o we_o receive_v his_o word_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o speak_v of_o unadvised_o take_v the_o bread_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o his_o cup._n the_o bless_a martyr_n s._n cyprian_a 63._o ep._n 63._o have_v write_v a_o treatise_n express_o of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o cup_n as_o s._n austin_n call_v it_o where_o he_o ample_o prove_v this_o communion_n which_o we_o examine_v and_o in_o another_o place_n writing_z with_o his_o brethren_n unto_o cornelius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n touch_v the_o resolution_n they_o have_v take_v to_o admit_v into_o the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n those_o who_o have_v flinch_v in_o time_n of_o persecution_n and_o speak_v of_o the_o excellent_a motive_n which_o they_o find_v in_o communicate_v of_o the_o cup_n to_o encourage_v christian_n unto_o martyrdom_n see_v here_o what_o they_o say_v 54._o ep._n 54._o how_o shall_v we_o encourage_v they_o to_o shed_v their_o blood_n for_o the_o confession_n of_o the_o name_n of_o jesus_n if_o go_v to_o the_o combat_n we_o shall_v deny_v they_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n or_o how_o shall_v we_o make_v they_o fit_a to_o drink_v the_o cup_n of_o martyrdom_n if_o we_o do_v not_o admit_v they_o first_o to_o drink_v in_o the_o church_n the_o cup_n of_o the_o lord_n by_o the_o right_n of_o communication_n and_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o those_o that_o have_v fall_v during_o the_o persecution_n of_o the_o church_n he_o say_v edit_fw-la p._n 175._o ult_n edit_fw-la that_o the_o deacon_n present_v the_o cup_n unto_o they_o who_o be_v present_a as_o justin_n martyr_n also_o have_v teach_v we_o the_o council_n of_o ancyra_n anno_fw-la 314._o 732._o apud_fw-la athanas_n apolog._n p._n 732._o in_o the_o second_o canon_n and_o that_o of_o neocaesarea_n the_o same_o year_n in_o the_o xiii_o canon_n inform_v we_o also_o the_o same_o thing_n as_o also_o a_o synod_n of_o alexandria_n assemble_v during_o the_o persecution_n stir_v up_o by_o the_o arrian_n against_o s._n athanasius_n thence_o it_o be_v that_o leo_n the_o first_o parmen_fw-la in_o natal_a ejus_fw-la c._n 2._o l._n 1._o contr_n parmen_fw-la speak_v in_o the_o v._o century_n of_o s._n vincent_n levite_n that_o be_v to_o say_v deacon_n and_o glorious_a martyr_n say_v that_o he_o administer_v the_o cup_n unto_o the_o christian_n for_o their_o salvation_n optatus_n bishop_n of_o milevis_n in_o numidia_n observe_v the_o same_o of_o cecilian_a as_o he_o be_v yet_o but_o deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o carthage_n and_o write_v also_o that_o what_o draw_v on_o he_o the_o hatred_n of_o lucilla_n a_o powerful_a and_o factious_a woman_n who_o by_o her_o riches_n and_o credit_n support_v the_o party_n of_o the_o donatist_n against_o cecilian_a promote_v to_o be_v a_o bishop_n be_v that_o cecilian_a perform_v the_o office_n of_o a_o deacon_n pronounce_v a_o severe_a sentence_n against_o she_o because_o in_o present_v she_o the_o cup_n she_o kiss_v the_o bone_n of_o some_o dead_a person_n or_o martyr_n before_o she_o put_v her_o lip_n unto_o the_o cup_n of_o the_o lord_n 3._o mystag_n 5._o p._n 245._o vide_fw-la p._n 244._o l._n the_o baptism_n c._n 3._o s_o cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n in_o his_o mystagogick_n aster_n have_v communicate_v of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n draw_v near_o unto_o the_o cup_n of_o his_o blood_n etc._n etc._n s._n basil_n say_v the_o benefit_n of_o the_o word_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v that_o eat_v and_o drink_v we_o shall_v always_o have_v he_o in_o remembrance_n who_o die_v and_o be_v rise_v again_o for_o we_o and_o elsewhere_o 289._o ep._n 289._o it_o be_v a_o thing_n good_a and_o profitable_a to_o communicate_v daily_o and_o to_o participate_v of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o liturgy_n also_o which_o go_v in_o his_o name_n may_v be_v here_o allege_v and_o all_o the_o other_o which_o be_v now_o remain_v from_o which_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o collect_v the_o use_n and_o practice_n of_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n s_o chrysostom_n in_o his_o homily_n upon_o s._n matthew_n e._n hom._n 32._o graec._n p._n 319._o e._n the_o same_o table_n be_v offer_v unto_o all_o the_o same_o drink_n be_v give_v unto_o all_o but_o not_o only_o the_o same_o liquor_n but_o it_o be_v also_o give_v unto_o we_o all_o to_o drink_v of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o cup_n for_o our_o father_n injoin_v we_o to_o love_v one_o another_o he_o so_o order_v it_o that_o we_o shall_v drink_v of_o the_o same_o cup_n and_o upon_o s._n john_n speak_v of_o the_o water_n and_o blood_n which_o come_v out_o of_o christ_n side_n graec._n hom._n 85._o graec._n the_o mystery_n do_v from_o thence_o take_v their_o original_a to_o the_o end_n as_o oft_o as_o you_o approach_v unto_o the_o terrible_a cup_n you_o shall_v draw_v near_o as_o if_o it_o be_v to_o drink_v out_o of_o his_o side_n itself_o and_o upon_o the_o second_o to_o the_o corinthian_n 18._o hom._n 18._o there_o be_v certain_a time_n when_o there_o be_v no_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o priest_n and_o those_o over_o who_o he_o do_v preside_v as_o when_o they_o be_v to_o participate_v of_o the_o terrible_a mystery_n for_o we_o be_v all_o equal_o admit_v there_o it_o be_v not_o as_o under_o the_o old_a law_n the_o priest_n eat_v some_o thing_n and_o the_o people_n other_o thing_n and_o the_o people_n be_v not_o permit_v to_o eat_v of_o what_o the_o priest_n do_v eat_v but_o now_o it_o be_v otherwise_o for_o one_o body_n and_o one_o cup_n be_v offer_v unto_o all_o s._n austin_n in_o his_o question_n upon_o leviticus_n the_o lord_n say_v 4._o l._n 3._o c._n 57_o t._n 4._o if_o you_o eat_v not_o my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n you_o have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o what_o be_v the_o reason_n of_o so_o strict_o prohibit_v the_o people_n from_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n offer_v for_o sin_n if_o those_o sacrifice_n do_v represent_v the_o only_a sacrifice_n wherein_o the_o true_a and_o full_a remission_n of_o sin_n be_v make_v nevertheless_o no_o person_n be_v hinder_v from_o take_v this_o sacrifice_n for_o his_o nourishment_n but_o rather_o all_o those_o who_o will_v be_v save_v be_v exhort_v to_o drink_v it_o leo_fw-la the_o first_o in_o his_o lend_a sermon_n speak_v of_o the_o manichean_o who_o not_o to_o appear_v what_o they_o be_v frequent_v the_o assembly_n of_o believer_n and_o do_v also_o participate_v with_o they_o of_o their_o sacrament_n 5._o serm._n â_o c._n 5._o to_o hide_v say_v he_o their_o infidelity_n they_o have_v the_o impudence_n to_o assist_v at_o our_o mystery_n they_o so_o dispose_v themselves_o in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o sacrament_n to_o shelter_v themselves_o the_o better_a they_o receive_v with_o a_o unworthy_a mouth_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o they_o absolute_o refuse_v drink_v the_o blood_n of_o our_o redemption_n therefore_o we_o give_v your_o holiness_n notice_n of_o it_o to_o the_o end_n this_o kind_n of_o man_n may_v be_v know_v by_o these_o mark_n and_o that_o such_o other_o sacrilegious_a dissimulation_n have_v be_v discover_v may_v be_v mark_v and_o that_o be_v forbid_v to_o be_v present_a in_o the_o society_n
of_o the_o saint_n they_o may_v be_v expel_v by_o the_o priestly_a authority_n in_o the_o ten_o action_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n assemble_v an._n 451._o there_o be_v a_o request_n of_o the_o priest_n of_o the_o church_n of_o edessa_n against_o ibas_n their_o bishop_n wherein_o they_o complain_v of_o many_o thing_n edit_fw-la t_o 3_o council_n p._n 382._o f._n ult_n edit_fw-la but_o more_o especial_o that_o when_o the_o commemoration_n of_o martyr_n be_v make_v there_o be_v no_o wine_n give_v to_o offer_v at_o the_o altar_n to_o be_v sanctify_v and_o distribute_v unto_o the_o people_n except_o it_o be_v a_o very_a little_a and_o that_o bad_a and_o muddy_a just_o new_o press_v and_o make_v pope_n gelasius_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o v._o century_n joan._n de_fw-fr consecr_n do_v 2._o ep._n ad_fw-la major_n &_o joan._n in_o gratian'ss_n decree_n we_o have_v be_v inform_v say_v he_o that_o some_o person_n have_v only_o take_v part_n of_o the_o holy_a body_n do_v refrain_v the_o cup_n of_o the_o holy_a blood_n which_o person_n doubtless_o it_o be_v say_v they_o be_v hinder_v by_o i_o know_v not_o what_o superstition_n aught_o to_o receive_v the_o whole_a sacrament_n or_o be_v quite_o exclude_v from_o they_o because_o that_o the_o divide_v of_o one_o and_o the_o same_o mystery_n can_v be_v do_v without_o sacrilege_n 216._o fragm_n 28._o contr_n fabian_n l._n 2._o de_fw-la vita_fw-la sva_fw-la c_o 15._o p._n 216._o s._n fulgentius_n say_v that_o we_o participate_v of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n when_o we_o eat_v of_o his_o bread_n and_o drink_v of_o his_o cup._n s._n eloy_n bishop_n of_o noyon_n in_o the_o vii_o century_n require_v that_o the_o sick_a shall_v with_o faith_n and_o devotion_n receive_v the_o eucharist_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n 503._o t._n 4._o council_n p._n 503._o the_o three_o council_n of_o toledo_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 589._o in_o the_o second_o canon_n ordain_v that_o the_o people_n heart_n be_v purify_v by_o faith_n they_o shall_v draw_v near_o to_o eat_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n which_o the_o four_o hold_v in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 633._o in_o the_o 7._o and_o 8._o canon_n call_v 587._o ibid._n p._n 584_o 587._o to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o in_o the_o eighteen_o canon_n it_o make_v this_o rule_n for_o reform_v a_o certain_a abuse_n creep_v into_o the_o church_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o this_o sacrament_n some_o priest_n communicate_v present_o after_o say_v the_o lord_n prayer_n and_o then_o give_v the_o blessing_n unto_o the_o people_n which_o we_o forbid_v for_o the_o future_a but_o that_o after_o the_o lord_n prayer_n and_o the_o conjunction_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n the_o blessing_n be_v give_v the_o people_n and_o that_o then_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v receive_v in_o this_o manner_n that_o the_o priest_n and_o deacon_n communicate_v before_o the_o altar_n the_o clergy_n in_o the_o choir_n and_o the_o people_n without_o the_o quire_n from_o which_o word_n it_o appear_v that_o in_o spain_n in_o the_o vii_o century_n the_o communion_n of_o the_o laity_n do_v nothing_o differ_v from_o that_o of_o the_o priest_n who_o officiate_v as_o to_o the_o manner_n but_o in_o respect_n of_o the_o place_n only_o also_o the_o xi_o council_n of_o toledo_n 825._o ib._n p._n 825._o assemble_v anno_fw-la 675._o in_o the_o eleven_o canon_n plain_o speak_v also_o of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o the_o symbol_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n when_o it_o forgive_v such_o as_o be_v very_o sick_a through_o weakness_n refuse_v the_o eucharist_n not_o through_o infidelity_n but_o because_o they_o can_v swallow_v it_o down_o except_o it_o be_v what_o they_o drink_v of_o the_o lord_n cup._n thus_o far_o it_o be_v the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n to_o administer_v unto_o communicant_n both_o symbol_n several_o apart_o it_o be_v true_a that_o at_o the_o same_o time_n of_o this_o xi_o council_n of_o toledo_n some_o go_v about_o to_o change_v this_o wholesome_a custom_n and_o to_o administer_v the_o bread_n steep_v in_o the_o consecrate_a wine_n the_o council_n of_o braga_n in_o gallicia_n make_v a_o decree_n to_o stop_v the_o current_n of_o this_o practice_n but_o before_o we_o allege_v this_o new_a decree_n it_o must_v be_v observe_v that_o the_o church_n by_o a_o charitable_a condescension_n suffer_v the_o eucharist_n steep_v to_o be_v give_v unto_o very_o weak_a and_o sick_a person_n and_o to_o young_a child_n who_o be_v of_o a_o long_a time_n admit_v to_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o have_v be_v show_v we_o have_v a_o instance_n of_o the_o first_o in_o the_o old_a man_n serapion_n a_o penitent_a and_o bedridden_a for_o as_o i_o perceive_v in_o the_o three_o century_n the_o eucharist_n be_v administer_v to_o no_o sick_a folk_n but_o such_o as_o be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o penitent_n and_o in_o danger_n of_o death_n and_o we_o read_v in_o eusebius_n that_o a_o priest_n of_o alexandria_n follow_v the_o example_n of_o denys_n his_o bishop_n send_v by_o a_o young_a boy_n a_o bit_n or_o little_a parcel_n of_o the_o eucharist_n 44._o euseb_n hist_o eccles_n l._n 6._o c._n 44._o command_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v steep_v and_o put_v into_o the_o old_a man_n mouth_n that_o he_o may_v swallow_v it_o as_o for_o young_a child_n it_o appear_v that_o it_o may_v be_v collect_v both_o from_o s._n cyprian_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o those_o that_o be_v fall_v and_o yield_v during_o the_o time_n of_o persecution_n 6._o dimid_n temp_n c._n 6._o and_o of_o the_o counterfeit_a prosper_n in_o what_o he_o have_v write_v of_o promise_n and_o prediction_n that_o it_o be_v so_o do_v to_o such_o as_o be_v very_o weak_a i_o say_v it_o may_v seem_v to_o be_v gather_v for_o the_o thing_n be_v very_o dubious_a in_o s._n cyprian_n who_o teach_v we_o that_o the_o communion_n be_v give_v unto_o little_a child_n but_o he_o do_v not_o positive_o say_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v steep_v in_o the_o wine_n the_o pretend_a prosper_n speak_v more_o formal_o in_o a_o word_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o this_o kind_n of_o communion_n be_v not_o practise_v but_o in_o great_a necessity_n 1027._o de_fw-fr commun_fw-fr sub_fw-la utraque_fw-la spec_fw-la p._n 1027._o and_o also_o as_o cassander_n have_v judicious_o observe_v those_o person_n who_o steep_v the_o bread_n in_o the_o wine_n do_v plain_o show_v and_o declare_v how_o necessary_a they_o believe_v both_o symbol_n be_v to_o make_v a_o lawful_a communion_n i_o say_v this_o sort_n of_o communion_n be_v not_o practise_v i_o mean_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v not_o steep_v in_o wine_n but_o upon_o great_a necessity_n in_o fine_a hugh_z maynard_n a_o learned_a benedictine_n speak_v of_o the_o council_n of_o clermont_n under_o pope_n vrban_n the_o second_o as_o it_o be_v report_v by_o cardinal_n baronius_n he_o collect_v that_o according_a to_o the_o intent_n of_o the_o council_n may_v be_v give_v in_o a_o spoon_n unto_o sick_a person_n ready_a to_o die_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n steep_v in_o the_o blood_n that_o they_o may_v swallow_v it_o the_o easy_a and_o to_o show_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o so_o administer_v but_o unto_o such_o as_o be_v very_o weak_a he_o make_v mention_n of_o a_o manuscript_n of_o st._n remy_n of_o rheims_n of_o the_o anoint_v the_o sick_a write_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o x._o century_n upon_o which_o he_o observe_v that_o when_o the_o sacrament_n be_v administer_v unto_o such_o as_o be_v not_o extreme_a ill_n it_o be_v say_v unto_o they_o separately_z the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n keep_v you_o to_o life_n everlasting_a the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n ransom_n you_o unto_o life_n everlasting_a which_o word_n say_v he_o make_v a_o separate_a and_o distinct_a reception_n but_o as_o for_o those_o who_o be_v as_o it_o be_v at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n these_o two_o expression_n be_v join_v together_o say_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n preserve_v thy_o soul_n unto_o everlasting_a life_n because_o say_v he_o there_o be_v give_v unto_o the_o sick_a person_n in_o a_o spoon_n the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n steep_v in_o the_o holy_a blood_n now_o to_o return_v to_o the_o council_n of_o braga_n in_o gallicia_n it_o be_v assemble_v in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 675._o and_o in_o the_o second_o canon_n which_o gratian_n ives_n of_o chartres_n cassander_n and_o several_a other_o misalledge_a as_o a_o fragment_n of_o a_o epistle_n of_o pope_n julius_n to_o the_o egyptian_n i_o say_v in_o the_o second_o canon_n it_o reprove_v divers_a abuse_n and_o among_o other_o that_o of_o administer_a the_o sacrament_n
steep_v therefore_o we_o will_v rest_v satisfy_v with_o allege_v that_o which_o proper_o relate_v to_o the_o subject_a in_o hand_n 832._o t._n 4._o council_n p._n 832._o we_o be_v give_v to_o understand_v that_o some_o person_n present_a unto_o the_o people_n as_o a_o perfect_a communion_n the_o eucharist_n steep_v and_o have_v touch_v another_o abuse_n and_o have_v prove_v by_o the_o scripture_n that_o milk_n shall_v not_o be_v offer_v in_o stead_n of_o wine_n in_o divine_a sacrifice_n the_o father_n add_v and_o whereas_o they_o give_v unto_o the_o people_n as_o a_o perfect_a communion_n the_o eucharist_n steep_v the_o example_n of_o the_o scripture_n which_o be_v allege_v where_o jesus_n christ_n recommend_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n unto_o his_o apostle_n will_v not_o admit_v of_o it_o for_o it_o be_v say_v that_o he_o bid_v they_o take_v his_o body_n apart_o and_o his_o blood_n apart_o and_o we_o do_v not_o read_v that_o jesus_n christ_n give_v the_o steep_v bread_n unto_o any_o but_o the_o disciple_n which_o shall_v be_v know_v to_o be_v he_o to_o who_o it_o be_v give_v even_o he_o that_o will_v betray_v his_o master_n and_o not_o to_o show_v the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n we_o be_v then_o arrive_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o vii_o century_n without_o see_v any_o other_o attempt_n against_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n separately_z but_o that_o which_o be_v vigorous_o condemn_v and_o censure_v by_o the_o council_n of_o braga_n let_v we_o continue_v to_o give_v far_a proof_n of_o this_o use_n a_o council_n at_o paris_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 829_o under_o lewis_n the_o debonnair_a it_o be_v the_o vi_o which_o unto_o that_o time_n be_v there_o celebrate_v this_o council_n i_o say_v in_o the_o first_o book_n canon_n the_o 45._o condemn_v a_o abuse_n which_o be_v creep_v into_o certain_a province_n gall._n t._n 3._o council_n gall._n where_o the_o woman_n distribute_v unto_o the_o people_n that_o be_v in_o the_o church_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o in_o the_o 47._o canon_n it_o forbid_v priest_n to_o celebrate_v mass_n any_o where_o but_o in_o consecrate_a place_n unless_o it_o be_v in_o case_n of_o necessity_n to_o the_o end_n the_o people_n shall_v not_o be_v without_o the_o celebration_n of_o mass_n and_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n 18._o de_fw-fr ord_n bapt._n z._n c._n 18._o theodulph_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n in_o the_o same_o century_n speak_v of_o life_n eternal_a to_o obtain_v say_v he_o this_o life_n we_o be_v baptise_a and_o we_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n and_o do_v drink_v his_o blood_n and_o afterward_o the_o church_n continue_v the_o custom_n of_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n which_o be_v bequeath_v unto_o she_o by_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v when_o any_o one_o be_v new_o bear_v by_o water_n and_o the_o spirit_n that_o be_v to_o say_v be_v baptise_a he_o be_v nourish_v with_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n because_o that_o immediate_o after_o baptism_n 174._o t._n 7._o spicil_n p._n 174._o they_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n amalarius_fw-la fortunatus_n it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v say_v he_o that_o every_o sunday_n in_o lent_n all_o the_o believer_n except_o such_o as_o be_v excommunicate_v ought_v to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n pope_n nicholas_n the_o first_o in_o his_o answer_n to_o the_o bulgarian_n require_v 65._o t._n 6._o council_n p._n 619._o c._n 65._o that_o the_o venerable_a body_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o precious_a blood_n be_v distinguish_v and_o discern_v from_o other_o meat_n and_o that_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o be_v receive_v regino_n in_o his_o chronicle_n of_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 869._o observe_v that_o pope_n adrian_n the_o second_o give_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o king_n lothair_n after_o that_o he_o have_v swear_v that_o he_o have_v dismiss_v for_o ever_o waldrad_n his_o concubine_n 869._o regino_n in_o chro._n ad_fw-la a_o 869._o and_o that_o this_o prince_n receive_v in_o his_o hand_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o that_o it_o may_v not_o be_v think_v it_o be_v a_o privilege_n belong_v to_o lothair_n by_o reason_n of_o his_o kingly_a dignity_n the_o historian_n say_v that_o pope_n adrian_n do_v present_v the_o communion_n unto_o all_o those_o which_o accompany_v lothair_n with_o these_o word_n if_o you_o have_v not_o be_v assist_v unto_o lothair_n your_o lord_n and_o king_n in_o the_o sin_n of_o adultery_n lay_v to_o his_o charge_n and_o if_o you_o have_v no_o way_n consent_v thereunto_o and_o have_v have_v no_o communication_n with_o waldrad_n and_o other_o who_o have_v be_v excommunicate_v by_o this_o apostolical_a chair_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n be_v profitable_a unto_o you_o for_o life_n everlasting_a ratherius_n bishop_n of_o verona_n in_o italy_n 262._o de_fw-fr contempt_n can_v part_n 1._o t._n 2._o spicileg_n p._n 182._o ib._n p._n 262._o towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o x._o century_n let_v all_o evil_a intention_n be_v lay_v aside_o as_o well_o of_o those_o which_o receive_v as_o of_o those_o which_o administer_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n in_o his_o synodical_a unto_o his_o priest_n he_o order_v they_o to_o warn_v believer_n to_o come_v four_o time_n a_o year_n to_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o in_o his_o first_o sermon_n of_o easter_n 309._o p._n 309._o let_v we_o say_v he_o celebrate_v the_o feast_n that_o be_v to_o say_v let_v we_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n and_o again_o lay_v aside_o wickedness_n 310._o page_n 310._o if_o you_o will_v eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o the_o lamb_n of_o god_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n and_o again_o speak_v of_o he_o that_o have_v undue_o celebrate_v the_o precedent_n easter_n 311._o p._n 311._o he_o dare_v approach_v to_o receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lamb_n of_o god_n and_o of_o he_o that_o have_v not_o follow_v the_o example_n of_o the_o saint_n 313._o p._n 313._o how_o do_v he_o presume_v without_o sigh_v and_o grieve_v this_o day_n to_o receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o in_o his_o second_o sermon_n 320._o p._n 320._o let_v we_o with_o joy_n receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v sacrifice_v for_o we_o and_o in_o the_o three_o let_v every_o one_o examine_v himself_o to_o see_v if_o the_o priest_n have_v say_v true_a of_o he_o that_o be_v to_o say_v if_o he_o have_v receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n with_o the_o unlevened_a bread_n of_o sincerity_n and_o of_o truth_n ratherius_n dye_v anno_fw-la 974._o yet_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o practice_n of_o administer_a the_o eucharist_n steep_v be_v introduce_v into_o some_o place_n about_o the_o time_n ratherius_n do_v write_v for_o hugh_n maynard_n above_o mention_v among_o several_a manuscript_n he_o use_v in_o his_o work_n upon_o the_o book_n of_o sacrament_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o make_v use_n of_o one_o under_o the_o name_n of_o ratold_a abbot_n of_o corby_n write_v about_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 986._o wherein_o it_o be_v read_v that_o the_o bishop_n shall_v give_v the_o communion_n unto_o the_o subdeacon_n in_o mingle_v the_o sacrifice_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o mingle_v the_o holy_a bread_n with_o the_o consecrate_a wine_n for_o as_o for_o the_o priest_n and_o deacon_n he_o will_v have_v they_o to_o taste_v with_o their_o lip_n the_o blood_n in_o the_o cup_n the_o sub-deacon_n hold_v it_o and_o another_o of_o john_n bishop_n of_o auranch_n who_o title_n be_v the_o ancient_a manner_n of_o celebrate_v mass_n which_o he_o get_v from_o a_o ancient_a manuscript_n of_o the_o priory_n of_o saluza_n of_o the_o prebend_n of_o the_o order_n of_o st._n austin_n in_o normandy_n of_o vexin_n near_o vernon_n but_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o manuscript_n cite_v by_o maynard_n that_o this_o john_n bishop_n of_o auranch_n be_v author_n of_o the_o piece_n which_o he_o dedicate_v to_o maurill_n archbishop_n of_o rouen_n and_o this_o john_n dye_v as_o the_o same_o maynard_n in_o his_o note_n observe_v 277._o p._n 277._o in_o the_o year_n 1079._o there_o this_o be_v to_o be_v read_v that_o the_o priest_n shall_v communicate_v not_o with_o steep_v bread_n but_o according_a to_o the_o definition_n of_o the_o council_n of_o toledo_n in_o all_o likelihood_n he_o mean_v that_o of_o braga_n in_o the_o year_n 675._o the_o body_n apart_o and_o the_o blood_n apart_o except_v the_o people_n unto_o who_o he_o be_v permit_v to_o give_v the_o communion_n with_o steep_v bread_n not_o by_o authority_n but_o by_o great_a necessity_n for_o fear_v of_o shed_v the_o blood_n of_o
tell_v we_o without_o fall_v into_o a_o great_a sin_n whereof_o he_o must_v be_v oblige_v to_o make_v great_a repentance_n from_o all_o which_o he_o conclude_v in_o favour_n of_o the_o steep_v sacrament_n and_o praise_v the_o wisdom_n of_o those_o who_o first_o establish_v this_o manner_n of_o communicate_v with_o the_o bread_n steep_v in_o wine_n say_v that_o pious_a man_n have_v prudent_o direct_v that_o the_o little_a portion_n of_o the_o body_n shall_v not_o be_v give_v dry_a as_o our_o lord_n have_v do_v but_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v distribute_v unto_o believer_n steep_v in_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o that_o by_o this_o mean_v it_o shall_v happen_v that_o according_a to_o the_o precept_n of_o our_o saviour_n we_o shall_v eat_v his_o flesh_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n and_o that_o he_o that_o fear_v to_o sin_n in_o so_o great_a a_o matter_n may_v avoid_v the_o danger_n and_o he_o give_v for_o a_o reason_n of_o this_o conduct_n that_o we_o eat_v dry_a and_o drink_v liquid_a what_o go_v down_o the_o throat_n after_o have_v receive_v it_o in_o the_o mouth_n either_o together_o or_o separately_z and_o because_o some_o consider_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v give_v the_o steep_v morsel_n unto_o judas_n do_v not_o approve_v this_o manner_n of_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n he_o say_v there_o be_v a_o great_a deal_n of_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o eucharist_n steep_v and_o the_o morsel_n which_o our_o lord_n give_v the_o disciple_n that_o betray_v he_o because_o the_o action_n which_o have_v a_o different_a occasion_n can_v agree_v well_o together_o afterward_o take_v with_o many_o other_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o braga_n of_o the_o year_n 675._o against_o the_o steep_v sacrament_n for_o a_o decree_n of_o pope_n julius_n he_o say_v this_o decree_n be_v no_o long_o of_o force_n with_o modern_a person_n and_o that_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o church_n which_o surpass_v all_o other_o as_o well_o in_o reason_n as_o in_o authority_n have_v overcome_v this_o ancient_a constitution_n that_o it_o shall_v not_o be_v think_v strange_a because_o the_o decree_n of_o other_o pope_n be_v change_v for_o the_o like_a and_o sometime_o upon_o small_a occasion_n but_o although_o this_o author_n of_o the_o xii_o century_n of_o who_o cardinal_n cusa_n cite_v something_o in_o cassander_n in_o his_o liturgy_n give_v we_o this_o form_n of_o administer_a the_o sacrament_n with_o steep_v bread_n as_o establish_v in_o his_o time_n in_o the_o west_n it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o it_o be_v universal_o receive_v in_o all_o church_n without_o exception_n in_o fine_a beside_o what_o we_o allege_v out_o of_o the_o micrologue_n and_o of_o pope_n paschal_n who_o make_v his_o decree_n in_o the_o xii_o century_n arnold_n of_o bonneval_n contemporary_a with_o s._n bernard_n in_o his_o sermon_n of_o the_o supper_n of_o the_o lord_n in_o s._n cyprian_n work_n show_v we_o sufficient_o that_o in_o the_o same_o xii_o century_n wherein_o he_o live_v the_o use_n of_o the_o cup_n be_v not_o forbid_v the_o people_n when_o he_o say_v 330._o apud_fw-la cypr._n p._n 329._o ult_n edit_fw-la vid._n p._n 330._o it_o be_v under_o the_o doctor_n christ_n jesus_n that_o this_o discipline_n first_o of_o all_o appear_v in_o the_o world_n that_o christian_n shall_v drink_v blood_n whereof_o the_o use_n be_v so_o strict_o prohibit_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o ancient_a law_n for_o the_o law_n forbid_v eat_v of_o blood_n and_o the_o gospel_n command_v to_o drink_v it_o and_o again_o we_o drink_v blood_n jesus_n christ_n himself_o command_v it_o be_v partaker_n by_o and_o with_o he_o of_o everlasting_a life_n and_o at_o the_o conclusion_n of_o the_o treatise_n he_o with_o several_a other_o doctor_n of_o the_o church_n who_o live_v before_o he_o in_o that_o believer_n be_v partaker_n of_o one_o bread_n and_o of_o one_o cup_n do_v search_v a_o type_n of_o their_o union_n 33â_n ibid._n p._n 33â_n or_o rather_o of_o their_o spiritual_a unity_n in_o christ_n jesus_n who_o be_v the_o head_n of_o this_o divine_a body_n we_o also_o say_v he_o be_v make_v his_o body_n be_v tie_v and_o bind_v unto_o our_o head_n both_o by_o the_o sacrament_n and_o by_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o be_v member_n one_o of_o another_o we_o mutual_o render_v each_o other_o the_o duty_n of_o love_n we_o communicate_v by_o charity_n we_o participate_v with_o eat_v one_o and_o the_o same_o meat_n and_o drink_v one_o and_o the_o same_o drink_n which_o flow_v and_o spring_n from_o the_o spiritual_a rock_n which_o meat_n and_o drink_n be_v our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n i_o believe_v we_o may_v join_v unto_o arnold_n of_o bonneval_n peter_n de_fw-fr cell_n abbot_n of_o s._n remy_n of_o rheims_n who_o live_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xii_o century_n for_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o cloister_n discipline_n which_o be_v come_v to_o light_v but_o within_o these_o seven_o or_o eight_o year_n he_o speak_v in_o this_o manner_n the_o communication_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n 99_o t._n 3._o spicil_n p._n 99_o and_o of_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n pour_v forth_o to_o wit_n of_o the_o lamb_n without_o spot_n purify_v we_o from_o all_o guilt_n and_o from_o all_o sin_n let_v we_o say_v something_o more_o formal_a peter_n of_o tarantes_n 1043._o apud_fw-la cassand_n de_fw-fr commun_n sub_fw-la utraque_fw-la specie_fw-la p._n 1043._o afterward_o pope_n under_o the_o name_n of_o innocent_n iv_o write_v that_o the_o most_o considerable_a as_o the_o priest_n and_o minister_n of_o the_o altar_n do_v receive_v the_o sacrament_n under_o both_o kind_n william_n of_o montelaudana_n in_o sundry_a place_n say_v he_o they_o communicate_v with_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o be_v to_o say_v with_o the_o whole_a sacrament_n and_o peter_n de_fw-fr palude_fw-la testify_v that_o in_o his_o time_n it_o be_v the_o practice_n in_o several_a church_n to_o communicate_v under_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o species_n richard_n de_fw-fr mediavilla_n be_v of_o the_o same_o judgement_n with_o innocent_a iu._n the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o give_v for_o a_o reason_n that_o those_o unto_o who_o they_o administer_v the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n know_v very_o well_o how_o to_o yield_v thereunto_o the_o great_a reverence_n and_o caution_n all_o these_o say_v cassander_n live_v about_o the_o 1300._o year_n of_o our_o lord_n wherefore_o the_o same_o cassander_n observe_v in_o the_o same_o place_n that_o thomas_n aquinas_n who_o defend_v the_o use_n of_o communicate_v under_o one_o kind_n do_v not_o say_v that_o this_o custom_n be_v universal_o receive_v but_o in_o some_o church_n only_o and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n christian_n find_v so_o much_o consolation_n and_o benefit_n in_o participate_v of_o the_o cup_n of_o their_o lord_n that_o when_o in_o latter_a time_n they_o begin_v to_o tell_v they_o of_o the_o danger_n of_o effusion_n to_o dispose_v they_o to_o the_o use_n of_o communicate_v under_o one_o kind_n there_o be_v several_a church_n that_o rather_o than_o they_o will_v be_v deprive_v of_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o sacred_a cup_n invent_v certain_a little_a quill_n which_o be_v fasten_v unto_o the_o chalice_n by_o mean_n whereof_o they_o drink_v the_o mystical_a blood_n of_o our_o lord_n as_o beatus_fw-la rhenanus_fw-la 438._o p._n 438._o testify_v in_o his_o note_n upon_o tertullian_n book_n de_n corona_n militis_fw-la and_o cassander_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n 1036._o p._n 1036._o both_o of_o they_o in_o their_o time_n have_v see_v of_o these_o quill_n or_o little_a pipe_n which_o be_v use_v for_o communicate_v the_o laity_n let_v we_o descend_v yet_o low_o and_o we_o shall_v find_v about_o 35._o year_n before_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n a_o example_n of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n in_o rome_n itself_o not_o indeed_o of_o the_o people_n but_o of_o all_o the_o cardinal_n deacon_n for_o vrban_n vi_o who_o begin_v the_o great_a schism_n which_o last_v from_o the_o year_n 1378._o until_o 1428._o be_v elect_v pope_n at_o rome_n anno_fw-la 1378._o in_o the_o place_n of_o gregory_n xi_o he_o solemn_o celebrate_v mass_n upon_o s._n peter_n be_v altar_n in_o his_o pontifical_a habit_n wherein_o all_o thing_n be_v perform_v according_a to_o the_o order_n of_o the_o rubric_n and_o in_o fine_a he_o with_o his_o own_o hand_n give_v the_o communion_n unto_o all_o the_o cardinal_n deacon_n with_o the_o precious_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n as_o it_o be_v always_o the_o manner_n of_o pope_n to_o do_v 306._o t._n 4._o p._n 306._o thus_o it_o be_v write_v unto_o lewis_n earl_n of_o flanders_n anno_fw-la 1378._o by_o pileiâde_n prata_n archbishop_n of_o ravenna_n and_o cardinal_n in_o one_o of_o the_o tome_n of_o the_o collection_n of_o dom_n luke_n de_fw-fr achery_n but_o as_o from_o the_o
every_o one_o shall_v and_o ought_v with_o all_o diligence_n and_o fidelity_n to_o contribute_v his_o endeavour_n and_o improve_v the_o talon_n which_o our_o lord_n have_v commit_v unto_o his_o trust_n this_o be_v what_o i_o have_v endeavour_v to_o do_v hitherto_o and_o which_o i_o intend_v to_o do_v for_o the_o time_n to_o come_v if_o it_o be_v not_o with_o all_o the_o delight_n and_o ornament_n the_o reader_n can_v wish_v at_o least_o it_o shall_v be_v with_o all_o the_o sincerity_n which_o can_v be_v expect_v from_o one_o who_o believe_v to_o have_v well_o bestow_v his_o labour_n and_o pain_n if_o his_o endeavour_n will_v create_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o christian_n divide_v by_o various_a opinion_n in_o religion_n more_o tender_a inclination_n of_o love_n and_o charity_n and_o great_a desire_n unto_o peace_n and_o concord_n we_o have_v already_o see_v all_o that_o relate_v unto_o the_o outward_a form_n of_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n with_o the_o alteration_n thereunto_o happen_v in_o succession_n of_o time_n now_o we_o must_v endeavour_v to_o discover_v what_o have_v be_v believe_v of_o this_o mystery_n in_o this_o large_a and_o spacious_a country_n but_o to_o do_v it_o the_o more_o orderly_o and_o to_o show_v with_o more_o ease_n and_o clearness_n the_o history_n of_o the_o innovation_n which_o have_v happen_v as_o well_o in_o the_o expression_n as_o in_o the_o doctrine_n we_o will_v extend_v our_o proof_n as_o to_o the_o expression_n but_o unto_o the_o seven_o and_o eight_o century_n at_o which_o time_n they_o suffer_v some_o attempt_n and_o as_o to_o the_o doctrine_n unto_o the_o nine_o suppose_v it_o receive_v some_o alteration_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o that_o age._n chap._n i._n the_o reflection_n make_v by_o the_o father_n upon_o the_o word_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o holy_a father_n have_v so_o great_a a_o love_n for_o jesus_n christ_n and_o veneration_n for_o all_o his_o institution_n that_o they_o take_v a_o singular_a pleasure_n in_o meditate_v upon_o this_o great_a mystery_n and_o in_o make_v divers_a reflection_n upon_o this_o divine_a institution_n our_o lord_n say_v of_o the_o bread_n which_o he_o have_v take_v which_o he_o bless_a and_o which_o he_o break_v that_o it_o be_v his_o body_n and_o of_o the_o wine_n that_o it_o be_v his_o blood_n the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n consider_v this_o expression_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n have_v declare_v with_o a_o common_a consent_n and_o as_o it_o be_v unite_a suffrage_n that_o jesus_n christ_n call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n his_o body_n and_o his_o blood_n our_o lord_n say_v st._n irenaeus_n patr._n iren._n l._n 5._o c._n 2._o tatian_n tom_fw-mi 7._o bibl._n patr._n have_v assure_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v his_o body_n tatian_n in_o his_o harmony_n upon_o the_o evangelist_n say_v that_o he_o testify_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n of_o wine_n be_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n tertullian_n magn._n tertul._n l._n 5._o contr_n jud._n c._n 11._o &_o l._n 5._o carm._n count_v marc._n origen_n in_o matth._n hom._n 35._o cyprian_a ep._n 75._o ad_fw-la magn._n that_o he_o call_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n and_o that_o he_o say_v of_o the_o bread_n and_o of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o my_o blood_n pour_v out_o origen_n in_o one_o of_o his_o homily_n upon_o st._n matthew_n that_o he_o confess_v the_o bread_n be_v his_o body_n and_o the_o bless_a martyr_n st._n cyprian_a that_o he_o call_v his_o body_n the_o bread_n which_o be_v make_v of_o the_o collection_n of_o several_a grain_n the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n upon_o the_o evangelist_n which_o go_v in_o the_o name_n of_o theophilus_n of_o antioch_n though_o it_o be_v not_o certain_a whether_o they_o be_v his_o for_o all_o they_o be_v attribute_v unto_o he_o in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o father_n this_o author_n i_o say_v have_v express_v his_o thought_n almost_o as_o st._n cyprian_n have_v do_v say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n call_v his_o body_n matth._n theophil_n antioch_n in_o matth._n the_o bread_n which_o be_v make_v of_o the_o collection_n of_o divers_a grain_n and_o his_o blood_n the_o wine_n which_o be_v press_v out_o of_o several_a grape_n and_o this_o he_o say_v in_o explain_v the_o word_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v the_o cup_n of_o my_o blood_n eusebius_n bishop_n of_o caesarea_n in_o palestin_n have_v no_o other_o meaning_n i_o think_v when_o he_o say_v 8._o euseb_n dem._n lib._n 8._o that_o the_o lord_n command_v to_o make_v use_n of_o bread_n for_o the_o symbol_n of_o his_o body_n nor_o st._n cyrill_n of_o jerusalem_n in_o these_o word_n 4._o cyrill_n hie_v of_o mystag_n 4._o our_o lord_n speak_v and_o say_v of_o the_o bread_n this_o be_v my_o body_n nor_o the_o poet_n juvencus_n when_o he_o declare_v hist_o juvenc_n l._n 4._o de_fw-fr evang._n hist_o that_o our_o saviour_n give_v the_o bread_n unto_o his_o disciple_n teach_v they_o that_o he_o give_v they_o his_o body_n nor_o in_o fine_a a_o unknown_a author_n in_o the_o work_v of_o st._n athanasius_n which_o say_v 9.72_o de_fw-fr dict._n &_o interp._n parab_n 9.72_o that_o our_o lord_n call_v the_o mystical_a wine_n his_o blood_n st._n epiphanius_n hinder_v by_o the_o scruple_n which_o the_o father_n make_v of_o call_v the_o symbol_n of_o the_o eucharist_n bread_n and_o wine_n content_v himself_o to_o intimate_v unto_o we_o that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v assimilate_v his_o body_n unto_o a_o subject_a round_o as_o to_o its_o form_n anchor_n epiphan_n in_o anchor_n and_o without_o sense_n as_o to_o its_o power_n have_v no_o manner_n of_o resemblance_n unto_o the_o incarnate_a image_n nor_o with_o the_o proportion_n of_o member_n exod._n gaudent_fw-la tract_n 2._o in_o exod._n st._n gaudentius_n observe_v that_o our_o lord_n in_o give_v the_o consecrate_a bread_n and_o wine_n unto_o the_o disciple_n say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n it_o be_v also_o the_o observation_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n who_o make_v christ_n say_v of_o the_o bread_n which_o he_o break_v 12._o const_n apost_n lib._n 8._o c._n 12._o and_o give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n this_o be_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n st._n chrysostome_n be_v no_o less_o clear_a 92._o chrysost_n in_o 1_o co._n hom._n 24._o hieron_n cp_n 4_o ad_fw-la hidib_n 92._o what_o be_v the_o bread_n say_v he_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ._n st._n jerome_n also_o follow_v the_o same_o way_n see_v he_o assure_v that_o the_o bread_n which_o our_o lord_n break_v and_o give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n be_v his_o body_n and_o the_o cup_n his_o blood_n and_o that_o he_o prove_v it_o by_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n st._n austin_n in_o the_o sermon_n unto_o the_o new_a baptize_v 27._o august_n apud_fw-la fulgen._n de_fw-fr baptis_n aeth_n cap._n vet_z cyril_n l._n 12._o in_o joar_n 20.26_o 27._o say_v express_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o cup_n be_v the_o blood_n of_o christ_n st._n cyrill_a of_o alexandria_n be_v doubtless_o of_o the_o same_o mind_n for_o in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o st._n john_n he_o make_v christ_n say_v of_o the_o bread_n which_o he_o break_v and_o distribute_v this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o be_v give_v for_o you_o in_o remission_n of_o sin_n we_o may_v descend_v low_a and_o carry_v further_o the_o proof_n of_o this_o first_o reflection_n be_v we_o not_o prevent_v by_o the_o rule_n which_o we_o prescribe_v and_o of_o the_o resolution_n take_v of_o avoid_v as_o much_o as_o possible_a may_v be_v the_o repeat_n of_o the_o same_o testimony_n it_o shall_v then_o suffice_v to_o inform_v the_o reader_n that_o it_o be_v a_o certain_a truth_n own_v by_o all_o man_n both_o protestant_n and_o roman_a catholic_n that_o when_o there_o be_v a_o dispute_n of_o two_o subject_n of_o a_o different_a nature_n it_o can_v proper_o be_v say_v that_o the_o one_o be_v the_o other_o when_o therefore_o these_o sort_n of_o proposition_n meet_v in_o discourse_n of_o necessity_n recours_fw-fr must_v be_v have_v unto_o the_o figure_n or_o metaphor_n what_o the_o father_n have_v depose_v be_v considerable_a yet_o i_o do_v not_o think_v it_o sufficient_a nor_o that_o it_o be_v all_o which_o they_o have_v to_o say_v unto_o we_o if_o we_o examine_v anew_o these_o faithful_a witness_n i_o doubt_v not_o but_o they_o will_v speak_v again_o and_o that_o they_o will_v inform_v we_o of_o other_o truth_n beside_o they_o abovementioned_a and_o that_o they_o will_v not_o leave_v we_o ignorant_a how_o they_o understand_v the_o word_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o this_o angust_n sacrament_n those_o which_o have_v diligent_o apply_v themselves_o to_o
potest_fw-la t._n 5._o p._n 125_o 6._o we_o must_v not_o say_v he_o look_v only_o upon_o the_o term_n but_o the_o scope_n of_o he_o that_o speak_v the_o cause_n and_o occasion_n of_o his_o discourse_n and_o compare_v all_o together_o find_v out_o the_o sense_n and_o meaning_n of_o what_o be_v therein_o contain_v nevertheless_o it_o must_v be_v note_v this_o rule_n have_v its_o particular_a use_n when_o the_o expression_n be_v doubtful_a and_o difficult_a and_o when_o by_o stay_v at_o the_o term_n and_o follow_v the_o rigour_n of_o the_o letter_n a_o convenient_a sense_n can_v be_v give_v unto_o what_o be_v say_v or_o hear_v except_o in_o such_o a_o case_n nothing_o hinder_v but_o look_v unto_o the_o scope_n of_o he_o that_o speak_v stress_n may_v be_v lay_v on_o his_o word_n and_o much_o light_n take_v from_o his_o expression_n thus_o have_v the_o holy_a father_n proceed_v in_o examine_v the_o word_n use_v by_o our_o saviour_n in_o institute_v the_o sacrament_n because_o all_o they_o have_v tell_v we_o hitherto_o be_v only_o so_o many_o reflection_n which_o they_o have_v make_v upon_o the_o word_n and_o expression_n of_o this_o merciful_a saviour_n but_o because_o they_o be_v very_o persuade_v that_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v wisdom_n itself_o have_v a_o end_n in_o institute_v this_o divine_a mystery_n they_o will_v know_v the_o end_n and_o design_n which_o he_o propose_v in_o leave_v this_o precious_a earnest_n of_o his_o love_n unto_o his_o church_n do_v this_o say_v our_o lord_n in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o for_o as_o often_o as_o you_o eat_v this_o bread_n and_o drink_v of_o this_o cup_n say_v st._n paul_n you_o show_v the_o lord_n death_n till_o he_o come_v from_o whence_o they_o conclude_v that_o the_o intention_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o institute_v the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o of_o the_o church_n in_o celebrate_v it_o by_o his_o command_n be_v by_o this_o mean_n to_o preserve_v among_o christian_n the_o remembrance_n of_o his_o death_n and_o suffering_n but_o because_o his_o death_n do_v suppose_v his_o incarnation_n and_o birth_n and_o that_o moreover_o his_o bless_a resurrection_n and_o exaltation_n into_o glory_n ensue_v thereupon_o i_o find_v they_o have_v include_v in_o this_o commemoration_n command_v we_o by_o christ_n the_o consideration_n of_o his_o incarnation_n bitter_a death_n of_o his_o resurrection_n and_o of_o his_o ascension_n into_o heaven_n according_a to_o which_o some_o of_o they_o join_v unto_o the_o consideration_n of_o his_o death_n that_o of_o his_o incarnation_n as_o st._n justin_n martyr_n which_o say_v 296._o just_a martyr_n contra_fw-la tryph._n p._n 296._o that_o the_o lord_n command_v we_o to_o make_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o remembrance_n that_o he_o make_v himself_o man_n for_o those_o which_o believe_v in_o he_o and_o for_o who_o he_o make_v himself_o mortal_a and_o the_o cup_n in_o remembrance_n of_o his_o blood_n but_o sometime_o also_o consider_v the_o death_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o end_n of_o his_o conception_n and_o of_o his_o birth_n because_o he_o take_v not_o our_o nature_n and_o be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n but_o to_o die_v they_o be_v content_a to_o consider_v the_o sacrament_n as_o a_o memorial_n of_o his_o death_n only_o 259._o id._n ibid._n p._n 259._o in_o this_o regard_n the_o same_o st._n justin_n say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n command_v we_o to_o make_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o death_n which_o he_o suffer_v for_o the_o soul_n of_o those_o which_o have_v be_v cleanse_v from_o all_o malice_n this_o be_v also_o the_o meaning_n of_o tatian_n his_o disciple_n pat._n tat._n diates_n t._n 7._o bibl._n pat._n when_o he_o say_v the_o lord_n command_v his_o disciple_n to_o eat_v the_o bread_n and_o drink_v the_o cup_n of_o the_o sacrament_n because_o it_o be_v the_o memorial_n of_o his_o approach_a affliction_n and_o of_o his_o death_n there_o be_v other_o who_o make_v this_o reflection_n in_o themselves_o that_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n will_v be_v of_o no_o benefit_n unto_o we_o without_o his_o resurrection_n which_o assure_v we_o of_o his_o victory_n over_o the_o enemy_n of_o our_o salvation_n and_o of_o the_o eternal_a father_n accept_v of_o the_o satisfaction_n he_o make_v unto_o his_o justice_n in_o our_o stead_n and_o in_o consideration_n whereof_o he_o deliver_v we_o from_o the_o slavery_n of_o sin_n and_o the_o devil_n have_v consider_v the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o the_o commemoration_n of_o his_o death_n and_o resurrection_n such_o be_v the_o reflection_n of_o st._n basil_n 581._o basil_n de_fw-fr bapt._n c._n 2._o p._n 581._o when_o he_o observe_v that_o what_o we_o eat_v and_o drink_v to_o wit_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n it_o be_v to_o the_o end_n we_o shall_v always_o remember_v he_o who_o die_v and_o be_v rise_v again_o for_o we_o other_o in_o fine_a consider_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v ascend_v into_o heaven_n and_o that_o he_o have_v leave_v we_o the_o sacrament_n as_o a_o pledge_n of_o his_o presence_n to_o comfort_v we_o in_o expectation_n of_o his_o glorious_a return_n they_o think_v the_o consideration_n of_o his_o death_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v separate_v from_o that_o of_o his_o ascension_n and_o that_o as_o they_o shall_v think_v of_o his_o humiliation_n and_o suffering_n they_o shall_v also_o think_v of_o his_o exaltation_n and_o glory_n this_o be_v in_o all_o likelihood_n the_o meaning_n of_o st._n patr._n gaudent_fw-la tr_fw-la 2._o l._n 2._o bibl._n patr._n gaudentius_n when_o he_o teach_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v our_o viaticum_fw-la or_o provision_n for_o our_o journey_n whereby_o we_o be_v strengthen_v in_o the_o way_n until_o by_o depart_v out_o of_o this_o life_n we_o go_v to_o he_o that_o it_o be_v a_o earnest_n of_o his_o presence_n and_o the_o portrait_n of_o his_o passion_n until_o he_o come_v again_o from_o heaven_n but_o a_o earnest_n and_o a_o resemblance_n which_o he_o will_v have_v we_o take_v in_o our_o hand_n and_o receive_v with_o the_o mouth_n and_o heart_n to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v have_v engrave_v in_o our_o memory_n the_o great_a benefit_n of_o our_o redemption_n to_o thus_o much_o also_o amount_v what_o be_v say_v by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n cor._n in_o cap._n 11.1_o ad_fw-la cor._n attribute_v unto_o st._n jerome_n that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v leave_v we_o the_o last_o commemoration_n or_o the_o last_o remembrance_n as_o if_o one_o take_v a_o voyage_n into_o a_o far_a country_n will_v leave_v a_o token_n with_o his_o friend_n to_o the_o end_n that_o whenever_o he_o look_v on_o it_o he_o shall_v be_v mindful_a of_o his_o love_n and_o kindness_n which_o he_o can_v do_v without_o shed_v tear_n if_o he_o perfect_o love_v he_o and_o that_o he_o give_v we_o this_o sacrament_n to_o the_o end_n that_o by_o this_o mean_v we_o shall_v always_o remember_v the_o death_n which_o he_o suffer_v for_o we_o sedulius_n have_v only_o transcribe_v this_o testimony_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o same_o epistle_n and_o upon_o the_o same_o chapter_n primatius_fw-la a_o african_a bishop_n declare_v in_o the_o vith_o century_n that_o it_o be_v his_o judgement_n and_o he_o explain_v himself_o almost_o as_o the_o other_o two_o have_v do_v and_o christian_a druthmer_n will_v say_v the_o same_o in_o the_o ixth_o century_n as_o for_o the_o author_n of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n 12._o constit_fw-la apost_n l._n 8._o c._n 12._o he_o have_v join_v all_o these_o consideration_n together_o for_o he_o will_v have_v we_o to_o remember_v his_o passion_n his_o death_n resurrection_n ascension_n into_o heaven_n and_o his_o second_o come_v which_o will_v be_v when_o he_o come_v with_o power_n and_o glory_n to_o judge_v the_o quick_a and_o the_o dead_a and_o to_o reward_v every_o one_o according_a to_o his_o work_n the_o same_o thing_n be_v to_o be_v read_v in_o the_o liturgy_n of_o st._n mark_n and_o what_o be_v find_v in_o that_o which_o the_o latin_n use_n at_o present_a come_v very_o near_o it_o but_o the_o father_n rest_n not_o there_o for_o i_o have_v observe_v that_o when_o they_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o of_o a_o pledge_n and_o memorial_n they_o set_v it_o in_o opposition_n not_o only_o of_o the_o truth_n but_o even_o also_o of_o the_o truth_n absent_a so_o it_o have_v be_v understand_v by_o gaudentius_n sedulius_n primasius_n the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n attribute_v unto_o st._n jerome_n in_o the_o passage_n we_o have_v allege_v whereunto_o may_v be_v join_v these_o word_n of_o the_o latter_a 11._o in_o 1_o ad_fw-la cor._n cap._n 11._o that_o we_o have_v need_n of_o this_o memorial_n all_o the_o time_n which_o shall_v continue_v until_o he_o be_v please_v to_o come_v again_o it_o be_v in_o the_o same_o sense_n theodoret_n say_v 11._o theodoret_n in_o 1_o ad_fw-la cor._n c._n
11._o after_o his_o come_n we_o shall_v have_v no_o need_n of_o sign_n or_o symbol_n of_o his_o body_n because_o the_o body_n itself_o shall_v appear_v it_o be_v also_o the_o meaning_n of_o st._n austin_n if_o i_o mistake_v not_o when_o he_o say_v 37._o aug._n serm._n 9_o the_o divers_a id._n in_o psal_n 37._o that_o we_o shall_v not_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n when_o we_o be_v come_v unto_o christ_n himself_o and_o that_o we_o have_v begin_v to_o reign_v eternal_o with_o he_o he_o say_v also_o elsewhere_o that_o no_o body_n remember_v what_o be_v not_o present_a a_o maxim_n ground_v upon_o the_o light_n of_o reason_n 2._o de_fw-fr memor_fw-la &_o reminisc_n c._n 1._o de_fw-fr invent._n l._n 2._o for_o it_o be_v by_o this_o principle_n the_o philosopher_n say_v that_o the_o memory_n be_v not_o of_o thing_n present_a and_o the_o prince_n of_o eloquence_n that_o the_o memory_n be_v that_o whereby_o one_o remember_v thing_n which_o be_v past_a i_o never_o think_v of_o these_o word_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n this_o be_v my_o body_n but_o i_o deplore_v with_o grief_n and_o sorrow_n of_o heart_n the_o state_n of_o christian_n which_o have_v make_v the_o sacrament_n which_o our_o saviour_n institute_v to_o be_v the_o bond_n of_o their_o love_n and_o union_n the_o occasion_n of_o their_o hatred_n and_o the_o sorrowful_a matter_n of_o their_o sad_a division_n and_o as_o i_o shall_v be_v overjoy_v to_o contribute_v any_o thing_n to_o disabuse_v those_o which_o be_v in_o error_n by_o give_v the_o word_n the_o explication_n which_o they_o ought_v to_o have_v i_o think_v one_o of_o the_o best_a mean_n to_o effect_v it_o be_v diligent_o to_o search_v in_o what_o sense_n the_o holy_a father_n have_v take_v they_o and_o in_o what_o manner_n they_o understand_v they_o for_o i_o make_v no_o question_n but_o a_o belief_n agree_v upon_o by_o christian_n at_o all_o time_n and_o universal_o receive_v at_o all_o time_n in_o all_o the_o climate_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n be_v catholic_n orthodox_n and_o by_o consequence_n worthy_a to_o be_v retain_v in_o the_o church_n as_o a_o apostolical_a truth_n therefore_o i_o have_v apply_v myself_o unto_o this_o inquiry_n to_o endeavour_v to_o find_v in_o their_o work_n their_o true_a and_o real_a thought_n and_o because_o for_o the_o most_o part_n in_o their_o homily_n and_o popular_a exhortation_n they_o be_v transport_v with_o the_o fervour_n of_o zeal_n and_o the_o motion_n of_o piety_n which_o often_o make_v they_o use_v hyperbolical_a expression_n fit_a for_o the_o pulpit_n and_o suitable_a unto_o orator_n which_o shall_v be_v pathetical_a and_o feel_a i_o have_v not_o stop_v at_o these_o sort_n of_o work_n i_o have_v chief_o examine_v commentary_n and_o exposition_n where_o for_o the_o most_o part_n they_o speak_v dogmatical_o and_o in_o cold_a blood_n and_o the_o true_a and_o genuine_a thought_n of_o those_o which_o write_v or_o expound_v may_v be_v see_v and_o but_o that_o i_o mean_v exact_o to_o keep_v within_o the_o bound_n prescribe_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o second_o part_n i_o may_v continue_v my_o inquiry_n unto_o the_o xiith_o century_n which_o will_v give_v we_o the_o testimony_n of_o zonaras_n a_o greek_a canonist_n and_o of_o rupert_n de_fw-fr duitz_n as_o the_o ixth_o do_v those_o of_o raban_n of_o christian_a druthmar_n and_o of_o bertram_n lay_v then_o aside_o these_o five_o testimony_n not_o to_o infringe_v the_o law_n i_o willing_o impose_v on_o myself_o i_o will_v begin_v with_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n 2._o clem._n alex._n paedag._n l._n 2._o c._n 2._o who_o live_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o second_o century_n jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o bless_v wine_n say_v take_v drink_v this_o be_v my_o blood_n the_o blood_n of_o the_o vine_n the_o holy_a liquor_n of_o joy_n represent_v by_o allegory_n the_o word_n to_o wit_n with_o regard_n to_o his_o blood_n which_o be_v shed_v for_o many_o for_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n from_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n i_o will_v pass_v unto_o theophilus_n of_o antioch_n matth._n theoph._n anti._n och_n in_o matth._n who_o write_v in_o the_o same_o age_n when_o jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n he_o call_v bread_n which_o be_v make_v of_o many_o grain_n his_o body_n whereby_o he_o will_v represent_v the_o people_n which_o he_o have_v take_v unto_o himself_o 76._o tertul._n l._n 4._o contr_n marc._n c._n 40._o cyprian_a ep_v 76._o the_o three_o shall_v be_v tertullian_n which_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v take_v bread_n and_o distribute_v it_o unto_o his_o disciple_n he_o make_v it_o his_o body_n say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n the_o four_o be_v st._n cyprian_n when_o the_o lord_n say_v he_o do_v call_v the_o bread_n make_v of_o several_a grain_n of_o wheat_n his_o body_n he_o signify_v thereby_o the_o faithful_a people_n who_o sin_n he_o bear_v inasmuch_o as_o it_o be_v but_o one_o body_n the_o five_o be_v st._n jerome_n 26._o hieron_n com._n in_o matth._n c._n 26._o who_o die_v in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 420_o as_o they_o be_v at_o supper_n say_v he_o jesus_n take_v bread_n bless_v it_o and_o break_v it_o and_o give_v it_o to_o his_o disciple_n and_o say_v take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o take_v the_o cup_n he_o give_v thanks_o and_o give_v it_o unto_o they_o say_v drink_v you_o all_o of_o it_o for_o this_o be_v my_o blood_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n for_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n when_o the_o typical_a passover_n be_v accomplish_v and_o that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v eat_v with_o the_o apostle_n the_o flesh_n of_o the_o lamb_n he_o take_v bread_n which_o strengthen_v man_n heart_n and_o proceed_v on_o to_o the_o true_a sacrament_n of_o the_o passover_n to_o the_o end_n that_o as_o melchisedek_n priest_n of_o the_o most_o high_a god_n have_v offer_v bread_n and_o wine_n to_o represent_v he_o so_o he_o also_o shall_v represent_v the_o truth_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n the_o six_o be_v st._n austin_n contemporary_a with_o st._n jerome_n and_o die_v about_o eleven_o year_n after_o he_o the_o lord_n make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o say_v 12._o august_n contr_n adim_n c._n 12._o this_o be_v my_o body_n when_o he_o give_v the_o symbol_n of_o his_o body_n the_o seven_o be_v theodoret_n our_o lord_n say_v he_o make_v a_o exchange_n of_o name_n 1_o theod_n dial._n 1_o and_o give_v unto_o his_o body_n the_o name_n of_o the_o symbol_n and_o unto_o the_o symbol_n the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n and_o in_o the_o same_o place_n tell_v we_o in_o truth_n whereof_o the_o holy_a food_n be_v the_o sign_n and_o figure_n be_v it_o of_o the_o divinity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n it_o be_v evident_a it_o be_v of_o the_o thing_n whereof_o they_o have_v their_o name_n for_o the_o lord_n have_v take_v the_o sign_n say_v not_o this_o be_v my_o divinity_n but_o this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o afterward_o this_o be_v my_o blood_n the_o eight_o be_v facundus_n bishop_n of_o hermiana_fw-la in_o africa_n who_o assist_v at_o the_o five_o ecumenical_a council_n about_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o six_o century_n 405._o facund_a l._n 9_o p._n 404_o 405._o we_o do_v call_v say_v he_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n which_o be_v in_o the_o bread_n and_o consecrate_a cup_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n not_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v proper_o his_o body_n and_o the_o cup_n his_o blood_n but_o because_o they_o contain_v in_o they_o the_o mystery_n or_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n from_o whence_o it_o be_v also_o that_o the_o lord_n himself_o call_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n which_o he_o bless_a and_o give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n his_o body_n and_o his_o blood_n the_o nine_o be_v st._n isidor_n bishop_n of_o sevill_n in_o spain_n 19_o isid_n hist_o origin_n l_o 6._o c_o 19_o we_o call_v say_v he_o by_o the_o command_n of_o christ_n himself_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o which_o be_v sanctify_v of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v consecrate_v and_o make_v a_o sacrament_n the_o ten_o be_v bede_n that_o bright_a star_n of_o the_o english_a church_n which_o finish_v his_o course_n anno_fw-la 735._o 14._o beda_n commâ_n in_o marc._n 14._o jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o say_v unto_o his_o disciple_n this_o be_v my_o body_n because_o bread_n strengthen_v the_o heart_n of_o man_n and_o wine_n do_v increase_v blood_n in_o the_o body_n it_o be_v for_o this_o reason_n that_o bread_n represent_v mystical_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o wine_n his_o blood_n the_o eleven_o be_v a_o council_n of_o 338_o bishop_n 6._o council_n constantinop_n in_o act_n
council_n nicaen_fw-la 2_o act_n 6._o assemble_v at_o constantinople_n against_o image_n in_o the_o year_n 754._o jesus_n christ_n say_v these_o father_n have_v take_v bread_n bless_v it_o and_o have_v give_v thanks_o he_o break_v it_o and_o give_v it_o to_o his_o disciple_n he_o say_v take_v eat_v for_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n this_o be_v my_o body_n in_o like_a manner_n have_v give_v the_o cup_n he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o blood_n do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o there_o be_v no_o other_o kind_n of_o thing_n nor_o figure_n choose_v by_o he_o that_o can_v so_o fit_o represent_v his_o incarnation_n see_v then_o the_o image_n of_o his_o quicken_a body_n make_v honourable_o and_o glorious_o here_o be_v eleven_o substantial_a witness_n which_o be_v add_v unto_o the_o five_o other_o which_o we_o pass_v over_o and_o shall_v appear_v in_o due_a time_n make_v up_o the_o number_n of_o sixteen_o without_o touch_v those_o which_o may_v by_o evident_a and_o necessary_a consequence_n be_v draw_v unto_o the_o same_o testimonyâ_n for_o i_o have_v make_v choice_n only_o of_o those_o which_o seem_v most_o evident_a and_o of_o those_o also_o some_o speak_v in_o more_o express_a term_n than_o other_o the_o reader_n may_v judge_n if_o all_o these_o witness_n which_o speak_v of_o bread_n wine_n fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n of_o figure_n sign_n type_n symbol_n sacrament_n of_o representation_n of_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n do_v not_o give_v a_o figurative_a sense_n unto_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n and_o to_o do_v it_o the_o better_a let_v he_o exact_o see_v if_o any_o of_o these_o ancient_a commentator_n have_v speak_v of_o reality_n of_o bodily_a conversion_n and_o of_o local_a presence_n in_o interpret_n they_o for_o say_v the_o protestant_n they_o can_v not_o pass_v over_o in_o silence_n so_o important_a a_o doctrine_n as_o that_o in_o a_o occasion_n which_o indispensable_o oblige_v they_o to_o say_v something_o of_o it_o without_o render_v themselves_o guilty_a of_o horrid_a hypocrisy_n and_o injustice_n so_o that_o if_o they_o have_v not_o do_v it_o and_o that_o there_o appear_v no_o such_o thing_n in_o what_o have_v be_v produce_v and_o examine_v as_o indeed_o say_v they_o whatever_o scrutiny_n we_o can_v make_v no_o such_o thing_n nor_o like_v it_o do_v appear_v it_o may_v be_v safe_o and_o lawful_o conclude_v that_o all_o these_o father_n have_v take_v these_o word_n not_o in_o a_o proper_a and_o literal_a sense_n but_o in_o a_o figurative_a and_o metaphorical_a sense_n moreover_o all_o these_o reflection_n of_o the_o ancient_n upon_o these_o word_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n amount_v just_a to_o the_o manner_n of_o understand_v they_o command_v by_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n when_o it_o forbid_v to_o interpret_v the_o holy_a scripture_n 4._o sess_n 4._o contrary_a to_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o the_o father_n because_o as_o it_o be_v explain_v by_o melchior_n canus_n 10._o locor_fw-la l_o 7._o c._n 3._o num_fw-la 10._o bishop_n of_o the_o canary_n who_o assist_v at_o the_o council_n the_o sense_n of_o all_o the_o saint_n be_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n chap._n ii_o of_o what_o the_o father_n be_v believe_v concern_v what_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o what_o they_o have_v say_v of_o it_o beside_o the_o many_o reflection_n make_v by_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n upon_o the_o word_n use_v by_o our_o saviour_n in_o the_o institute_v this_o most_o august_n sacrament_n which_o we_o have_v sufficient_o enumerate_v and_o set_v down_o in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n i_o find_v they_o have_v say_v many_o other_o thing_n which_o may_v direct_v we_o unto_o the_o true_a understanding_n of_o their_o belief_n which_o we_o will_v inquire_v into_o in_o this_o second_o chapter_n in_o the_o first_o place_n they_o have_v call_v the_o eucharist_n bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o very_a act_n of_o communicate_v there_o be_v give_v unto_o each_o of_o these_o present_a 34._o just_a mart._n apol._n 2._o vol._n 1._o iâen_a l._n 4._o c_o 34._o say_v justin_n martyr_n the_o bread_n the_o wine_n and_o the_o water_n which_o have_v be_v consecrate_v st._n irenaeus_n bishop_n of_o lion_n give_v it_o the_o same_o name_n call_v it_o the_o bread_n upon_o which_o prayer_n and_o thanks_o have_v be_v make_v and_o i_o make_v no_o question_n fin_n contr._n tryph._n p._n 260._o orig._n contr_n cell_n l._n 8._o id._n ibid._n id._n homil._n 5._o in_o levitic_n cyprian_n ep._n 76._o &_o 63_o apud_fw-la euseb_n hist_o l._n 6_o c._n 43._o prope_fw-la fin_n but_o it_o be_v also_o for_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o our_o christian_a philosopher_n i_o mean_v st._n justin_n speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n origen_n against_o celsus_n the_o bread_n which_o be_v call_v the_o eucharist_n the_o symbol_n of_o our_o duty_n towards_o god_n and_o in_o the_o same_o book_n the_o bread_n offer_v with_o thanksgiving_n and_o prayer_n make_v for_o the_o mercy_n bestow_v on_o we_o and_o in_o his_o homily_n upon_o leviticus_n the_o bread_n which_o the_o lord_n give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n st._n cyprian_n be_v of_o the_o same_o judgement_n when_o he_o call_v it_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o cup_n or_o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o cecilius_n he_o very_o often_o call_v it_o bread_n and_o wine_n mix_v with_o water_n and_o say_v that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v not_o flower_n only_o nor_o water_n only_o but_o a_o composition_n of_o these_o two_o thing_n knead_v and_o mould_v together_o and_o make_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o cornelius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n write_v unto_o fabian_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n of_o what_o pass_v in_o the_o undue_a ordination_n of_o novatian_n unto_o the_o episcopacy_n and_o speak_v of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o act_n of_o distribution_n and_o reception_n he_o call_v it_o that_o bread_n from_o hence_o it_o be_v that_o tertullian_n dispute_v against_o the_o marcionite_n 23._o tertul._n contr_n marc._n l._n 1._o c._n 23._o who_o teach_v that_o the_o father_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o the_o creator_n he_o reproach_n they_o that_o they_o be_v baptize_v in_o the_o name_n of_o another_o god_n upon_o another_o earth_n and_o with_o another_o water_n and_o that_o they_o make_v prayer_n and_o give_v thanks_o unto_o another_o god_n upon_o the_o bread_n of_o another_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o understand_v that_o in_o speak_v in_o that_o manner_n to_o martion_n he_o presuppose_v that_o the_o orthodox_n make_v their_o prayer_n unto_o god_n the_o creator_n upon_o this_o bread_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o the_o author_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o philadelphian_o under_o ignatius_n name_n philad_n ep._n ad_fw-la philad_n say_v that_o there_o be_v one_o bread_n break_v unto_o all_o if_o we_o descend_v low_a 13._o conc._n ancyr_n c._n 2._o conc._n neoces_n c._n 13._o we_o shall_v find_v that_o the_o council_n of_o ancyrus_fw-la in_o the_o year_n 314_o forbid_v deacon_n that_o have_v sacrifice_v unto_o idol_n to_o present_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup._n and_o that_o of_o neocesarea_n of_o the_o same_o year_n say_v that_o the_o country-priest_n can_v offer_v nor_o give_v the_o bread_n in_o prayer_n nor_o the_o cup_n in_o the_o chief_a church_n in_o the_o city_n if_o the_o bishop_n or_o the_o priest_n of_o the_o city_n be_v present_a 3._o euseb_n they_fw-mi l._n 5._o c._n 3._o eusebius_n bishop_n of_o caesarea_n write_v about_o the_o year_n 328._o that_o the_o minister_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n express_v dark_o by_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v also_o the_o opinion_n of_o st._n hilary_n bishop_n of_o poitiers_n 30._o bil._n in_o matth._n c._n 30._o when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o passover_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v make_v the_o lord_n have_v take_v the_o cup_n and_o break_v the_o bread_n 27._o macar_n hom._n 27._o st._n macarius_n follow_v the_o same_o step_n in_o say_v that_o in_o the_o church_n one_o participate_v of_o visible_a bread_n to_o eat_v spiritual_o the_o flesh_n of_o our_o lord_n 25._o council_n laod._n c._n 25._o the_o council_n of_o laodicea_n assemble_v about_o the_o year_n 360_o ordain_v that_o minister_n ought_v not_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o deacon_n or_o rather_o subdeacon_n to_o administer_v the_o bread_n nor_o bless_v the_o cup._n a_o council_n of_o carthage_n make_v this_o decree_n 24._o council_n carth._n c._n 24._o that_o in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n nothing_o else_o shall_v be_v offer_v but_o what_o the_o lord_n himself_o have_v do_v to_o wit_n bread_n and_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n this_o decree_n be_v the_o 37th_o in_o the_o code_n
he_o plain_o show_v his_o own_o self_n in_o say_v unto_o his_o disciple_n i_o will_v no_o more_o drink_n of_o this_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n until_o i_o drink_v it_o with_o you_o in_o my_o father_n kingdom_n st._n cyprian_n say_v the_o same_o for_o have_v repeat_v these_o same_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n he_o say_v 63._o say_v cypr._n ep_v 63._o that_o we_o find_v that_o what_o our_o saviour_n offer_v be_v a_o cup_n mingle_v with_o water_n and_o that_o what_o he_o say_v to_o be_v his_o blood_n be_v wine_n nothing_o can_v be_v see_v more_o formal_a to_o this_o purpose_n than_o what_o be_v read_v in_o ult_n in_o aug._n ad_fw-la infan_n apud_fw-la fulg._n de_fw-fr bapt._n aet_fw-la c._n ult_n theod._n dial._n 1_o prosp_n de_fw-fr promis_fw-fr &_o praed_fw-we part_n 1._o c._n 2._o facund_a l._n 9_o c._n ult_n st._n augustine_n sermon_n unto_o the_o new_a baptise_a relate_v entire_o by_o st._n fulgentius_n where_o speak_v unto_o they_o of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o they_o see_v upon_o the_o holy_a table_n what_o you_o have_v see_v say_v he_o be_v bread_n and_o a_o cup_n as_o your_o eye_n do_v testify_v theodoret_n who_o be_v present_a at_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n the_o lord_n say_v he_o in_o distribute_v the_o mystery_n do_v call_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n and_o the_o wine_n his_o blood_n we_o may_v also_o say_v the_o same_o thing_n of_o the_o counterfeit_a prosper_n which_o say_v that_o the_o lord_n do_v declare_v at_o his_o table_n that_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n be_v his_o sacred_a body_n of_o facundus_n which_o say_v the_o lord_n himself_o call_v the_o bread_n which_o he_o have_v bless_v and_o the_o cup_n which_o he_o give_v his_o disciple_n his_o body_n and_o his_o blood_n and_o in_o fine_a of_o maxentius_n a_o religious_a person_n and_o afterward_o priest_n of_o the_o church_n of_o antioch_n in_o who_o dialogue_n we_o read_v that_o the_o bread_n whereof_o the_o universal_a church_n do_v participate_v 2._o maxent_n count_v nest_n dial_n 2._o in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o death_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v his_o body_n but_o this_o be_v not_o yet_o all_o they_o have_v to_o say_v unto_o we_o there_o be_v find_v in_o their_o excellent_a work_n several_a other_o thing_n which_o lead_v we_o as_o it_o be_v by_o the_o hand_n unto_o the_o knowledge_n of_o what_o we_o search_v for_o in_o the_o first_o place_n they_o declare_v our_o body_n be_v nourish_v with_o what_o we_o receive_v at_o the_o lord_n table_n as_o justin_n martyr_n who_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n ibid._n just_a mart._n apol._n 2._o iren._n l._n 4_o c._n 34._o &_o l._n 5._o c._n 2._o aug._n serm_n 9_o the_o divers_a isid_n hispal_n apud_fw-la bertram_n de_fw-fr corp._n &_o sang._n dom._n ibid._n as_o of_o a_o food_n wherewith_o our_o flesh_n and_o blood_n be_v nourish_v by_o transmutation_n st._n irenaeus_n do_v depose_v that_o our_o flesh_n be_v feed_v with_o it_o that_o our_o blood_n our_o body_n and_o flesh_n be_v nourish_v increase_v and_o do_v subsist_v by_o it_o st._n austin_n say_v that_o it_o be_v bread_n which_o fill_v the_o belly_n st._n isidore_n archbishop_n of_o sevill_n that_o the_o substance_n of_o this_o visible_a bread_n do_v nourish_v the_o outward_a man_n and_o satisfy_v it_o or_o as_o ratran_n who_o have_v transfer_v to_o we_o his_o word_n not_o any_o more_o to_o be_v find_v in_o isidore_n work_n now_o print_v that_o all_o that_o be_v outward_o receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v fit_a to_o feed_v the_o body_n the_o father_n of_o the_o sixteenth_o council_n of_o toledo_n in_o the_o year_n 693_o 6._o conc._n tolet._n 16._o c._n 6._o speak_v of_o the_o remainder_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o of_o a_o thing_n that_o a_o quantity_n of_o it_o may_v incommode_v the_o stomach_n that_o be_v also_o the_o belief_n of_o raban_n arch_n bishop_n of_o mayence_n in_o the_o nine_o century_n and_o of_o the_o taborite_n in_o bohemia_n in_o the_o fifteen_o as_o shall_v be_v demonstrate_v in_o time_n and_o place_n convenient_a second_o there_o be_v some_o of_o they_o that_o positive_o affirm_v that_o what_o be_v distribute_v at_o the_o holy_a table_n be_v bread_n the_o matter_n whereof_o after_o we_o have_v take_v and_o eat_v it_o do_v pass_v by_o the_o common_a way_n of_o our_o ordinary_a food_n origen_n teach_v so_o in_o plain_a term_n when_o expound_v these_o word_n of_o the_o 15_o chap._n of_o st._n matthew_n 15._o origen_n in_o math._n 15._o that_o it_o be_v not_o what_o enter_v into_o the_o mouth_n defile_v the_o man_n he_o say_v if_o what_o enter_v in_o the_o mouth_n go_v into_o the_o belly_n and_o be_v cast_v into_o the_o draft_n the_o meat_n which_o be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n and_o prayer_n go_v also_o into_o the_o belly_n according_a to_o the_o gross_a part_n of_o it_o and_o afterward_o into_o the_o draft_n but_o by_o reason_n of_o prayer_n make_v over_o it_o it_o be_v profitable_a according_a to_o the_o proportion_n of_o faith_n and_o be_v the_o cause_n that_o the_o understanding_n be_v enlighten_v and_o attentive_a unto_o what_o be_v profitable_a and_o it_o be_v not_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n but_o the_o word_n pronounce_v upon_o it_o which_o be_v profitable_a unto_o he_o that_o eat_v it_o not_o in_o a_o way_n unworthy_a of_o the_o lord_n this_o doctrine_n be_v also_o teach_v in_o the_o nine_o century_n by_o raban_n archbishop_n of_o mayence_n and_o by_o heribold_n archbishop_n of_o auxerre_n and_o i_o think_v i_o late_o hint_v that_o amalarius_n fortunatus_n who_o live_v in_o the_o same_o century_n be_v of_o this_o judgement_n which_o shall_v be_v examine_v when_o we_o come_v to_o inquire_v into_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o nine_o century_n father_n cellot_n the_o jesuit_n attribute_n the_o same_o doctrine_n unto_o the_o greek_n 564_o append._n miscel_n open_fw-mi 7._o p._n 564_o it_o be_v true_a this_o doctrine_n be_v not_o the_o opinion_n of_o all_o the_o ancient_a father_n of_o the_o church_n therefore_o i_o say_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o observation_n that_o there_o be_v some_o of_o they_o that_o do_v believe_v so_o in_o effect_n st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n say_v 5._o cyril_n hieros_n mystag_n 5._o that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n do_v not_o go_v into_o the_o belly_n and_o be_v not_o cast_v out_o into_o the_o draft_n but_o that_o it_o be_v disperse_v throughout_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o communicant_a for_o the_o good_a of_o his_o body_n and_o soul_n the_o author_n of_o the_o homily_n of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o the_o dedication_n in_o st._n chrysostom_n work_n say_v almost_o the_o same_o with_o st._n cyril_n 596._o serm._n de_fw-fr euchar_n in_o encoen_n apud_fw-la chrysost_n t._n 5._o pa._n 596._o take_v no_o heed_n that_o it_o be_v bread_n think_v not_o that_o it_o be_v wine_n for_o they_o be_v not_o cast_v out_o as_o other_o meat_n god_n forbid_v you_o shall_v once_o think_v so_o for_o as_o when_o wax_n be_v cast_v into_o the_o fire_n nothing_o of_o its_o substance_n do_v remain_v or_o there_o remain_v no_o superfluity_n or_o it_o leave_v not_o behind_o it_o neither_o soot_n nor_o cinder_n in_o like_a manner_n here_o imagine_v that_o the_o mystery_n be_v consume_v with_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n we_o may_v add_v john_n damascen_n unto_o these_o two_o author_n 14._o damasc_n l._n 4._o orthodox_n fid_fw-we cap._n 14._o who_o speak_v thus_o the_o shewbread_n do_v represent_v this_o bread_n and_o it_o be_v this_o pure_a oblation_n and_o without_o blood_n which_o the_o lord_n foretold_v by_o the_o prophet_n which_o shall_v be_v offer_v unto_o he_o from_o the_o east_n unto_o the_o west_n to_o wit_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n which_o shall_v pass_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o our_o soul_n and_o body_n without_o be_v consume_v without_o be_v corrupt_v or_o pass_v into_o the_o draft_n o_o god_n forbid_v but_o pass_v into_o our_o substance_n for_o our_o preservation_n these_o three_o testimony_n as_o every_o one_o do_v see_v differ_v from_o origen_n which_o indeed_o be_v also_o the_o opinion_n of_o raban_n heribold_n and_o amalarius_n but_o if_o they_o be_v not_o of_o the_o opinion_n of_o origen_n they_o be_v of_o that_o of_o st._n justin_n martyr_n irenaeus_n st._n austin_n st._n isidore_n of_o sevil_n of_o the_o sixteenth_o council_n of_o toledo_n ratran_n and_o other_o i_o mean_v that_o if_o they_o believe_v not_o with_o origen_n that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o to_o its_o material_a substance_n be_v subject_a unto_o the_o shameful_a necessity_n of_o other_o common_a food_n they_o believe_v with_o the_o other_o that_o it_o turn_v itself_o into_o our_o substance_n that_o our_o body_n be_v nourish_v by_o it_o and_o that_o they_o be_v increase_v and_o strengthen_v by_o it_o and_o so_o
their_o difference_n with_o origen_n be_v only_o in_o the_o circumstance_n whether_o or_o no_o the_o holy_a bread_n go_v unto_o the_o place_n of_o excrement_n origen_n hold_v the_o affirmative_a the_o other_o the_o negative_a but_o as_o to_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o doctrine_n i_o find_v they_o all_o agree_v and_o that_o all_o of_o they_o teach_v that_o what_o we_o receive_v at_o the_o lord_n table_n be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n which_o some_o subject_n to_o the_o same_o fate_n of_o our_o common_a food_n that_o go_v into_o the_o belly_n and_o from_o thence_o into_o the_o draft_n other_o think_v this_o bread_n do_v pass_v into_o our_o substance_n and_o if_o it_o feed_v our_o soul_n by_o the_o virtue_n wherewith_o god_n accompany_v it_o after_o consecration_n and_o lawful_a use_n of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o also_o nourish_v and_o increase_v the_o body_n by_o its_o proper_a nature_n without_o turn_v into_o excrement_n and_o the_o latter_a as_o i_o conceive_v be_v incline_v unto_o this_o opinion_n the_o rather_o because_o receive_v but_o very_o little_a bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o sacrament_n they_o make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o believe_v that_o it_o all_o turn_n into_o our_o substance_n in_o the_o three_o place_n the_o holy_a father_n testify_v that_o this_o sacrament_n be_v consume_v 10._o aug._n de_fw-fr trin._n lib._n 3._o c._n 10._o the_o bread_n say_v st._n austin_n which_o be_v make_v for_o that_o purpose_n be_v consume_v in_o take_v the_o sacrament_n and_o again_o in_o the_o same_o chapter_n what_o be_v put_v upon_o the_o table_n be_v consume_v the_o holy_a colebration_n be_v end_v common_o there_o be_v no_o more_o allege_v but_o this_o passage_n of_o st._n austin_n to_o prove_v that_o the_o ancient_a christian_n believe_v that_o what_o be_v receive_v at_o the_o sacrament_n be_v of_o such_o a_o nature_n as_o to_o be_v in_o effect_n consume_v wherefore_o i_o hope_v the_o reader_n will_v not_o be_v displease_v if_o i_o lead_v he_o far_o and_o make_v it_o appear_v this_o manner_n of_o speech_n be_v use_v in_o the_o church_n a_o long_a time_n after_o st._n augustine_n death_n these_o consideration_n we_o make_v upon_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n be_v of_o such_o importance_n that_o we_o endeavour_v to_o find_v out_o in_o all_o age_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n what_o footstep_n they_o have_v leave_v we_o of_o it_o in_o their_o write_n hugh_n maynard_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o the_o book_n of_o sacrament_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o allege_v and_o whole_o transcribe_v a_o pontifical_a manuscript_n which_o be_v keep_v in_o the_o church_n of_o roven_n and_o be_v as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v guess_v near_o to_o the_o eight_o century_n and_o probable_o of_o late_a time_n in_o this_o pontifical_a the_o whole_a ceremony_n of_o holy_a thursday_n be_v represent_v and_o among_o many_o other_o observation_n this_o be_v to_o be_v read_v when_o the_o bishop_n wash_v his_o hand_n 84._o in_o not._n menar_n in_o sacram._n greg._n p._n 84._o and_o the_o deacon_n go_v unto_o the_o altar_n to_o uncover_v the_o holy_a thing_n and_o that_o the_o bishop_n come_v to_o the_o altar_n separate_v the_o oblation_n to_o break_v they_o that_o he_o take_v some_o of_o the_o whole_a one_o to_o keep_v until_o next_o day_n the_o day_n of_o preparation_n and_o that_o they_o communicate_v without_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n because_o the_o blood_n be_v whole_o consume_v the_o same_o day_n it_o may_v be_v easy_o see_v that_o the_o blood_n mention_v by_o the_o pontifical_a be_v not_o the_o proper_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o all_o christian_n unanimous_o confess_v that_o the_o real_a blood_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o be_v shed_v upon_o the_o cross_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n be_v shed_v no_o more_o and_o be_v not_o in_o a_o state_n of_o be_v consume_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n then_o say_v the_o protestant_n he_o must_v needs_o speak_v of_o a_o typical_a and_o figurative_a blood_n i_o mean_v of_o the_o mystical_a and_o sanctify_a wine_n which_o believer_n drink_v at_o the_o holy_a table_n and_o which_o be_v subject_a unto_o the_o fate_n of_o be_v consume_v no_o other_o explication_n can_v be_v give_v unto_o the_o word_n of_o the_o pontifical_a abovementioned_a which_o do_v not_o ill_a suit_n with_o those_o of_o st._n austin_n and_o i_o promise_v myself_o that_o the_o ten_o century_n however_o dark_a and_o ignorant_a it_o be_v represent_v by_o historian_n will_v furnish_v we_o with_o another_o witness_n a_o abbot_n of_o a_o famous_a monastery_n which_o will_v speak_v of_o the_o other_o symbol_n what_o the_o pontifical_a have_v say_v of_o the_o symbol_n of_o wine_n in_o the_o four_o place_n they_o avow_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o inanimate_a subject_n as_o theophilus_n archbishop_n of_o alexandria_n for_o refute_v the_o opinion_n of_o origen_n who_o deny_v that_o the_o holy_a ghost_n exercise_v any_o operation_n upon_o thing_n that_o have_v no_o soul_n he_o speak_v thus_o in_o affirm_v this_o he_o do_v not_o consider_v 87._o theop._n alex._n pasch_fw-mi 1._o bibl._n pat._n t._n 3._o p._n 87._o that_o in_o baptism_n the_o mystical_a water_n be_v consecrate_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o descend_v and_o that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o lord_n whereby_o the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v show_v forth_o and_o which_o we_o break_v for_o our_o sanctification_n and_o the_o holy_a cup_n which_o with_o the_o bread_n be_v set_v upon_o the_o table_n of_o the_o church_n and_o which_o be_v thing_n inanimate_a be_v sanctify_v by_o prayer_n and_o by_o the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n st._n epiphanius_n be_v not_o far_o from_o this_o belief_n when_o compare_v the_o bread_n after_o consecration_n with_o the_o body_n itself_o of_o our_o saviour_n he_o say_v anchor_n epiphan_n in_o anchor_n that_o the_o one_o be_v round_o as_o to_o its_o form_n and_o insensible_a as_o to_o its_o power_n but_o the_o other_o have_v the_o feature_n and_o lineament_n of_o a_o body_n and_o be_v all_o life_n motion_n and_o action_n to_o thus_o much_o also_o amount_v their_o belief_n that_o the_o change_n in_o the_o sacrament_n concern_v not_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n to_o change_v they_o into_o another_o thing_n but_o only_o to_o add_v unto_o they_o the_o grace_n which_o they_o have_v not_o before_o that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o quicken_a and_o sanctify_a virtue_n in_o the_o right_a use_n of_o the_o sacrament_n 1._o theod._n dial_n 1._o jesus_n christ_n say_v theodoret_n have_v honour_v the_o visible_a symbol_n with_o the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n not_o in_o change_v their_o nature_n but_o in_o add_v the_o grace_n in_o the_o five_o place_n these_o same_o father_n affirm_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v after_o consecration_n it_o be_v the_o judgement_n mean_v of_o st._n chrysostom_n caesar_n chrysost_n ep_v ad_fw-la caesar_n the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n say_v he_o be_v call_v bread_n before_o it_o be_v sanctify_v but_o divine_a grace_n have_v sanctify_v it_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o priest_n it_o be_v no_o long_o call_v bread_n but_o it_o be_v judge_v worthy_a to_o be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n although_o the_o nature_n of_o bread_n remain_v monsr_n de_fw-fr marca_n in_o his_o french_a treatise_n of_o the_o eucharist_n 9_o pag._n 12_o 13._o of_o the_o last_o edit_n pag._n 9_o do_v agree_v that_o until_o st._n chrysostom_n the_o father_n believe_v that_o the_o bread_n do_v not_o change_v its_o nature_n after_o consecration_n moreover_o he_o confess_v for_o truth_n the_o letter_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n unto_o caesarius_n as_o also_o the_o abbot_n faggot_n do_v in_o his_o letter_n unto_o monsr_n de_fw-fr marca_n son_n to_o that_o illustrious_a prelate_n and_o precedent_n of_o the_o parliament_n of_o paris_n he_o therein_o further_o inform_v we_o that_o this_o letter_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n be_v in_o the_o custody_n of_o monsr_n bigot_z who_o in_o his_o voyage_n into_o italy_n find_v it_o in_o the_o library_n whence_o peter_n martyr_n of_o florence_n former_o procure_v it_o i_o mean_v in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o duke_n of_o florence_n so_o that_o for_o the_o future_a there_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v any_o far_o contest_v of_o the_o validity_n of_o this_o letter_n because_o the_o true_a author_n of_o it_o can_v be_v unknown_a theodoret_n a_o great_a admirer_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n 2._o theod._n dial_n 2._o tell_v we_o that_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o symbol_n be_v not_o change_v and_o in_o another_o of_o his_o dialogue_n the_o mystical_a symbol_n say_v he_o after_o consecration_n do_v not_o change_v their_o proper_a nature_n for_o they_o continue_v in_o their_o former_a substance_n âueych_a gelas_n de_fw-fr duab_n in_o christ_n nature_n ad_fw-la nestor_n &_o âueych_a in_o
adim_n c._n 12._o be_v that_o of_o sign_n st._n austin_n say_v that_o our_o lord_n make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n when_o he_o give_v the_o sign_n of_o his_o body_n the_o three_o be_v that_o of_o figure_n 40._o tertul._n contr_n marc._n l._n 4._o c._n 40._o according_a to_o which_o tertullian_n say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n make_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n in_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n 19_o id._n l._n 3._o c._n 19_o and_o in_o the_o forego_n book_n he_o say_v that_o our_o lord_n give_v unto_o the_o bread_n the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n st._n gaudentius_n bishop_n of_o bress_n 3._o gaud._n tract_n 2._o in_o exod._n aug._n in_o psal_n 3._o say_v that_o the_o wine_n be_v offer_v in_o figure_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o his_o blood_n and_o st._n austin_n declare_v that_o jesus_n christ_n in_o his_o first_o sacrament_n recommend_v and_o give_v unto_o his_o apostle_n the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n it_o be_v also_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o treatise_n of_o the_o sacrament_n ambros_n l._n 4._o de_fw-fr sacram._n apâd_v ambros_n false_o attribute_v unto_o st._n ambrose_n when_o he_o call_v the_o oblation_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n this_o passage_n also_o be_v allege_v by_o paschas_fw-la rathbert_n 22._o âede_o in_o luc._n c._n 22._o in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n venerable_a bede_n who_o die_v anno_fw-la 735_o speak_v the_o same_o language_n for_o in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o gospel_n according_a to_o st._n luke_n he_o say_v that_o instead_o of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o jew_n passover_n our_o lord_n substitute_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o figure_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n 3._o id._n in_o psal_n 3._o and_o upon_o the_o 3d_o psalm_n he_o repeat_v the_o word_n of_o st._n austin_n and_o say_v that_o our_o lord_n in_o his_o sacrament_n give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n this_o expression_n continue_v long_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n see_v charlemagne_n who_o live_v until_o the_o year_n 814_o use_v it_o in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n unto_o alcuin_n alcuin_n de_fw-fr ration_n sepââuzg_v ad_fw-la alcuin_n wherein_o he_o treat_v of_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o septuagesima_fw-la our_o lord_n say_v he_o sup_v with_o his_o disciple_n break_v bread_n and_o also_o give_v they_o the_o cup_n for_o the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o leave_v they_o a_o great_a sacrament_n for_o our_o benefit_n christian_n druthmar_n will_v employ_v the_o same_o word_n in_o the_o ixth_o century_n the_o four_o be_v that_o of_o type_n serut_fw-la eââr_n de_fw-fr nature_n dei_fw-la non_fw-la serut_fw-la in_o this_o sense_n ephrem_n the_o syrian_a say_v in_o the_o ivth_o century_n that_o our_o lord_n take_v bread_n into_o his_o hand_n break_v it_o and_o bless_v it_o for_o a_o type_n of_o his_o immaculate_a body_n and_o that_o he_o bless_v the_o cup_n and_o give_v it_o to_o his_o disciple_n for_o a_o type_n of_o his_o blood_n 4._o cyril_n hiâros_fw-la mystag_n 4._o st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n in_o the_o type_n of_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o body_n give_v unto_o you_o and_o the_o blood_n in_o the_o type_n of_o wine_n st._n gregory_n of_o nazianzen_n pasch_fw-mi greg._n nazian_n orat._n 42._o vol._n 2._o de_fw-mi pasch_fw-mi we_o be_v make_v partaker_n of_o the_o passover_n and_o nevertheless_o typical_o although_o this_o passover_n be_v more_o manifest_a than_o the_o old_a one_o for_o the_o legal_a passover_n i_o dare_v affirm_v be_v a_o obscure_a type_n of_o another_o type_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o again_o 1._o id._n orat._n 17._o p._n 273._o hieron_n in_o jerem._n c._n 31._o id._n l_o 2._o contr_n jovin_n ibid._n theod_n dialog_n 3._o id._n dialog_n 1._o he_o call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o type_n of_o his_o salvation_n st._n jerome_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o jeremiah_n the_o type_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v make_v with_o wine_n and_o again_o jesus_n christ_n offer_v not_o water_n but_o wine_n for_o a_o type_n of_o his_o blood_n and_o again_o the_o mystery_n which_o our_o lord_n express_v in_o type_n of_o his_o passion_n theodoret_n speak_v of_o the_o holy_a bread_n call_v it_o the_o venerable_a and_o save_a type_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o type_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o that_o the_o holy_a food_n be_v the_o type_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n the_o five_o be_v that_o of_o anti-type_n 13._o const_n apost_n l._n 5._o c._n 13._o the_o author_n of_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n say_v that_o our_o lord_n give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n the_o mystery_n antitype_n of_o his_o body_n and_o precious_a blood_n judas_n not_o be_v there_o present_a and_o again_o he_o call_v the_o eucharist_n 26._o ibid._n l._n 6._o c._n 29._o ibid._n l._n 7._o c._n 26._o the_o anti-type_n of_o the_o royal_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o again_o he_o affirm_v that_o we_o celebrate_v the_o antitype_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n st._n macarius_n 27._o macar_n hom._n 27._o there_o be_v offer_v in_o the_o church_n bread_n and_o wine_n the_o anti-type_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n eustatius_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n 2._o act._n 6._o cenc_n nicaen_fw-la 2._o expound_v these_o word_n of_o the_o 9th_o chapter_n of_o proverb_n eat_v of_o my_o bread_n and_o drink_v the_o wine_n which_o i_o have_v mingle_v by_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n say_v he_o he_o mean_v the_o antitype_n of_o the_o bodily_a member_n of_o jesus_n christ_n liturg._n basil_n liturg._n st._n basil_n in_o his_o liturgy_n we_o beseech_v thou_o present_v the_o antitype_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o thy_o christ_n st._n gregory_n of_o nazianzen_n extr_n greg._n nazian_n de_fw-fr obiâu_fw-fr gorgon_n well_fw-mi orat._n 11._o id._n orat._n 1._o cyril_n hierosol_n mystag_n 5._o theod._n dial._n 2._o id._n dial._n 3._o extr_n his_o intimate_a friend_n to_o express_v both_o part_n of_o the_o eucharist_n say_v the_o antitype_n of_o the_o precious_a body_n and_o blood_n and_o in_o his_o apologetic_n he_o consider_v the_o sacrament_n as_o the_o anti-type_n of_o great_a mystery_n st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n say_v that_o we_o eat_v the_o anti-type_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n theodoret_n the_o divine_a mystery_n say_v he_o be_v the_o antitype_n of_o the_o true_a body_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o speak_v of_o participate_v of_o the_o antitype_n of_o the_o body_n now_o the_o word_n type_n and_o antitype_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o form_n the_o expression_n and_o a_o representation_n and_o they_o signify_v almost_o the_o same_o as_o the_o word_n figure_n do_v the_o six_o be_v that_o of_o symbol_n which_o signify_v a_o sign_n signal_n or_o mark_n as_o grammarian_n say_v so_o in_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n 23._o consâât_fw-la apost_n l._n 6._o c._n 23._o there_o be_v mention_n of_o a_o sacrifice_n which_o be_v celebrate_v in_o memorial_n of_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o which_o be_v institute_v to_o be_v the_o symbol_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n 9_o dionus_fw-la hier._n eccles_n l._n 9_o the_o author_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a hierarchy_n under_o the_o name_n of_o dennis_n the_o areopagite_n declare_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v signify_v and_o that_o we_o partake_v of_o he_o by_o the_o venerable_a symbol_n ibid._n ibid._n and_o again_o he_o observe_v that_o the_o bishop_n that_o officiate_n wash_v his_o hand_n before_o the_o sacred_a symbol_n and_o that_o this_o wash_n be_v do_v before_o the_o most_o holy_a symbol_n as_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o christ_n himself_o 10._o euseb_n demonst_a l._n 1._o c._n 10._o who_o know_v our_o most_o secret_a thought_n eusebius_n say_v we_o have_v receive_v or_o learned_a to_o make_v the_o memorial_n of_o this_o sacrifice_n of_o our_o lord_n upon_o the_o table_n with_o the_o symbol_n of_o his_o save_a body_n and_o blood_n gen._n ib._n l._n 8._o a_o gen._n and_o in_o the_o same_o treatise_n he_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n command_v his_o apostle_n to_o make_v use_n of_o bread_n for_o a_o symbol_n of_o his_o body_n and_o according_o he_o call_v the_o wine_n the_o symbol_n of_o his_o blood_n ibid._n ibid._n and_o testify_v that_o our_o lord_n himself_o give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n the_o symbol_n of_o the_o divine_a oeconomy_n that_o be_v to_o say_v chrysost_fw-la chrys_n hom._n 83._o in_o matth._n pall_a
in_o vita_fw-la chrysost_fw-la of_o his_o incarnation_n st._n chrysostom_n if_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o dead_a of_o who_o be_v the_o consecrate_a thing_n symbol_n palladius_n in_o the_o life_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n often_o use_v this_o term_n speak_v of_o pour_v out_o the_o symbol_n of_o communicate_v of_o the_o symbol_n of_o our_o lord_n 11._o theod._n 1_o cor._n 11._o and_o of_o burn_v the_o symbol_n of_o mystery_n theodoret_n after_o the_o come_n of_o our_o lord_n we_o shall_v have_v no_o more_o need_n of_o the_o symbol_n of_o his_o body_n 109._o id._n in_o psal_n 109._o and_o in_o another_o treatise_n the_o church_n offer_v the_o symbol_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o in_o his_o dialogue_n he_o often_o speak_v thus_o 1_o id._n dial._n 1_o our_o lord_n say_v he_o have_v make_v a_o exchange_n of_o these_o name_n and_o have_v give_v unto_o his_o body_n the_o name_n of_o symbol_n and_o to_o the_o symbol_n the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n that_o be_v to_o say_v give_v unto_o his_o body_n the_o name_n of_o bread_n and_o the_o name_n of_o bread_n unto_o his_o body_n calling_n himself_o a_o vine_n and_o his_o blood_n that_o which_o be_v the_o symbol_n of_o it_o ibid._n ibid._n he_o say_v again_o that_o our_o lord_n honour_v the_o visible_a symbol_n with_o the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o the_o holy_a food_n be_v the_o symbol_n and_o type_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n 2._o id._n dialog_n 2._o and_o in_o the_o follow_a dialogue_n he_o speak_v of_o the_o mystical_a symbol_n which_o after_o their_o sanctification_n do_v not_o change_v their_o first_o nature_n eccles_n maxim_n in_o c._n 3._o hier._n eccles_n and_o maximius_n scholiast_n of_o the_o pretend_a dennis_n the_o areopagite_n speak_v of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n say_v these_o thing_n be_v symbol_n and_o not_o the_o truth_n itself_o mârc_n vict._n a_o ioch_n in_o c._n 14._o mârc_n victor_n of_o antioch_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o st._n mark_n call_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o symbol_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o seven_o be_v that_o of_o image_n but_o because_o image_n similitude_n and_o likeness_n signify_v the_o same_o thing_n we_o will_v comprehend_v all_o three_o under_o the_o name_n of_o image_n genes_n euseb_n they_fw-mi l._n 8_o a_o genes_n eusebius_n bishop_n of_o caesarea_n say_v that_o jesus-christ_n command_v his_o disciple_n to_o make_v the_o image_n of_o his_o body_n nat._n trocop_n in_o geâes_n c._n 49._o gelaf_fw-mi de_fw-fr duab_n christ_n nat._n procopius_n of_o gaza_n upon_o genesis_n he_o give_v say_v he_o unto_o his_o disciple_n the_o image_n of_o his_o body_n pope_n gelasius_n say_v the_o same_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o five_o century_n certain_o say_v he_o the_o image_n or_o similitude_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v celebrate_v in_o the_o mystery_n that_o show_v we_o plain_o what_o we_o be_v to_o believe_v touch_v jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n even_o what_o we_o profess_v what_o we_o celebrate_v and_o what_o we_o receive_v in_o his_o image_n the_o author_n of_o the_o dialogue_n against_o the_o marcionite_n in_o the_o work_v of_o origen_n keep_v the_o same_o language_n when_o he_o call_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n the_o image_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n marc._n orig._n dial._n 3_o contra_fw-la marc._n and_o 338_o bishop_n assemble_v at_o constantinople_n anno_fw-la 754_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v command_v we_o to_o offer_v the_o image_n of_o his_o body_n and_o all_o along_o in_o their_o discourse_n which_o be_v very_o large_a they_o constant_o and_o divers_a time_n call_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n the_o image_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n we_o may_v add_v unto_o these_o testimony_n of_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n those_o which_o say_v that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v signify_v show_v represent_v in_o the_o eucharist_n as_o have_v clear_o the_o same_o force_n and_o meaning_n as_o the_o former_a as_o when_o tertullian_n say_v of_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n 14._o tert._n l._n 1._o c._n 14._o that_o it_o be_v a_o bread_n by_o which_o jesus_n christ_n represent_v his_o body_n st._n cyprian_n 63._o cypr._n ep_v 63._o that_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v exhibit_v by_o the_o wine_n the_o which_o be_v repeat_v by_o the_o council_n of_o braga_n in_o the_o second_o canon_n anno_fw-la 675._o 11._o dion_n areop_n hier._n eccl._n â_o 3._o theoph._n ep_v pasch_fw-mi ambros_n de_fw-fr iis_fw-la qui_fw-la init_fw-la c._n 9_o apud_fw-la bed_n in_o 1_o cor._n 11._o the_o pretend_a denis_n the_o areopagite_n that_o by_o the_o symbol_n jesus_n christ_n be_v signify_v theophilus_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n that_o by_o the_o bread_n of_o our_o lord_n his_o body_n be_v represent_v unto_o we_o st._n ambrose_n that_o before_o the_o word_n of_o divine_a benediction_n another_o thing_n be_v name_v after_o consecration_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v signify_v st._n austin_n that_o the_o infant_n be_v not_o frustrate_v of_o the_o participation_n of_o this_o sacrament_n he_o mean_v that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n when_o he_o find_v what_o the_o sacrament_n do_v signify_v the_o commentary_n upon_o st._n paul_n epistle_n under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n ambrose_n that_o in_o eat_v and_o drink_v in_o the_o holy_a communion_n we_o signify_v the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n in_o fine_a the_o true_a st._n jerome_n imitate_v tertullian_n expression_n 26._o hieron_n in_o mat._n c._n 26._o that_o jesus_n christ_n take_v bread_n and_o wine_n that_o he_o may_v also_o represent_v that_o be_v as_o melchisedek_n have_v do_v before_o the_o truth_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n but_o the_o more_o easy_o to_o penetrate_v into_o the_o meaning_n of_o these_o expression_n and_o the_o better_a to_o understand_v their_o force_n we_o must_v relate_v two_o thing_n which_o we_o have_v observe_v in_o the_o write_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n first_o when_o they_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o of_o a_o sign_n a_o symbol_n a_o figure_n a_o image_n it_o be_v in_o opposition_n unto_o the_o reality_n which_o they_o consider_v as_o absent_v in_o this_o sense_n they_o say_v 6â_n maxim_n ãâ¦ã_o dionus_fw-la areop_n p._n 68_o &_o 75._o &_o 6â_n that_o these_o thing_n be_v symbol_n and_o not_o the_o truth_n that_o the_o sacred_a oblation_n to_o wit_n the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n be_v sign_n of_o thing_n from_o above_o which_o be_v more_o certain_a that_o the_o thing_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v the_o shadow_n that_o those_o of_o the_o new_a be_v the_o image_n but_o that_o the_o substance_n shall_v be_v in_o the_o world_n to_o come_v that_o the_o shadow_n be_v under_o the_o law_n the_o image_n under_o the_o gospel_n and_o the_o truth_n in_o heaven_n and_o i_o believe_v it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n that_o the_o old_a latin_a liturgy_n say_v lord_n bettram_n ambros_n l._n 1._o de_fw-fr offic._n c._n 48._o vetus_fw-la liturgia_fw-la apud_fw-la bettram_n in_o receive_v the_o earnest_a of_o life_n everlasting_a we_o humble_o beseech_v thou_o that_o we_o may_v receive_v by_o a_o manifest_a participation_n what_o we_o now_o have_v in_o a_o sacramental_a image_n and_o sometime_o after_o that_o thy_o sacrament_n o_o lord_n may_v accomplish_v in_o we_o what_o they_o contain_v to_o the_o end_n we_o may_v receive_v in_o reality_n what_o we_o now_o celebrate_v in_o show_n and_o appearance_n the_o second_o thing_n i_o have_v observe_v be_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n unanimous_o avow_v that_o the_o image_n and_o figure_n can_v be_v the_o thing_n itself_o whereof_o they_o be_v the_o image_n and_o figure_n as_o when_o tertullian_n say_v 9_o tert_n contra_fw-la marc._n l._n 1._o c_o 9_o that_o the_o image_n will_v not_o be_v entire_o equal_a unto_o the_o substance_n for_o say_v he_o it_o be_v one_o thing_n to_o be_v according_a to_o truth_n and_o another_o thing_n to_o be_v the_o truth_n itself_o and_o elsewhere_o syn._n id._n contra_fw-la prax._n c._n 26._o athan._n contra_fw-la hipocr_n melet._n contr._n marcel_n l._n 1._o c._n 4._o hilar._n de_fw-fr syn._n that_o which_o be_v of_o a_o thing_n be_v not_o the_o thing_n itself_o whereof_o it_o be_v and_o st._n athanasius_n that_o which_o be_v like_a unto_o a_o thing_n be_v not_o the_o thing_n itself_o whereunto_o it_o be_v like_a marcellus_z of_o ancyras_n if_o it_o be_v not_o eusebius_n himself_o who_o dispute_v against_o he_o never_o be_v the_o image_n of_o a_o thing_n and_o the_o thing_n whereof_o it_o be_v a_o image_n one_o and_o the_o same_o and_o st._n hilary_n bishop_n of_o poitiers_n no_o body_n be_v the_o image_n of_o himself_o st._n ambrose_n bishop_n of_o milan_n observe_v almost_o the_o same_o language_n when_o he_o say_v 13._o
antio_n in_o marc._n see_v our_o saviour_n have_v say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n those_o which_o offer_v or_o present_v the_o bread_n must_v esteem_v after_o prayer_n and_o consecration_n that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o participate_v of_o it_o and_o that_o also_o the_o cup_n be_v instead_o of_o his_o blood_n but_o i_o see_v nothing_o more_o positive_a and_o formal_a hereupon_o than_o what_o be_v say_v by_o proclus_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n in_o one_o of_o his_o oration_n 17._o proclus_n orat._n 17._o where_o he_o exhort_v his_o hearer_n to_o imitate_v the_o piety_n and_o devotion_n of_o the_o wise_a man_n which_o go_v to_o worship_v the_o child_n jesus_n in_o the_o manger_n at_o bethlehem_n for_o after_o have_v represent_v unto_o they_o that_o instead_o of_o bethlehem_n they_o have_v the_o church_n instead_o of_o a_o stable_a the_o house_n of_o god_n and_o instead_o of_o a_o manger_n the_o altar_n or_o communion-table_n he_o add_v instead_o of_o the_o child_n we_o embrace_v the_o bread_n which_o be_v bless_v by_o the_o infant_n and_o it_o shall_v appear_v in_o its_o place_n that_o amalarius_n be_v very_o near_o of_o this_o opinion_n when_o he_o teach_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v that_o which_o be_v sacrifice_v instead_o of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o because_o the_o father_n which_o say_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n say_v also_o that_o they_o pass_v and_o be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n they_o have_v take_v care_n to_o explain_v unto_o we_o these_o latter_a expression_n as_o they_o also_o have_v full_o do_v the_o former_a for_o they_o tell_v we_o that_o when_o they_o say_v that_o when_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n pass_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n they_o mean_v that_o they_o pass_v into_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n this_o be_v the_o explication_n which_o st._n isidore_n archbishop_n of_o sevil_n give_v we_o in_o these_o word_n 18._o isid_n hispal_n de_fw-fr offic_n eccles_n l._n 1._o c._n 18._o the_o bread_n which_o we_o break_v be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o say_v i_o be_o the_o true_a vine_n but_o the_o bread_n because_o it_o strengthen_v the_o body_n be_v for_o this_o reason_n call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o wine_n because_o it_o increase_v blood_n in_o the_o body_n for_o that_o cause_n refer_v unto_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n now_o these_o two_o thing_n be_v visible_a yet_o nevertheless_o be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n they_o pass_v into_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o divine_a body_n it_o be_v also_o the_o opinion_n of_o bede_n epiphan_n bed_n hom._n deâ_n sant_n in_o epiphan_n jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o daily_o wash_v we_o in_o his_o blood_n when_o we_o renew_v at_o the_o altar_n the_o remembrance_n of_o his_o holy_a passion_n when_o the_o creature_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n pass_v into_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n by_o the_o ineffable_a sanctification_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n raban_n bishop_n of_o mayans_n be_v of_o his_o mind_n but_o we_o may_v not_o speak_v of_o he_o now_o and_o when_o these_o same_o father_n say_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v and_o convert_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n they_o also_o tell_v we_o that_o it_o be_v into_o the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o his_o body_n it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n that_o theodotus_n say_v manus_fw-la apud_fw-la clem._n alex._n p._n 800._o vict._n in_o marc._n 14._o manus_fw-la that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o a_o spiritual_a virtue_n st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n cite_v by_o victor_n of_o antioch_n speak_v yet_o plain_o god_n say_v he_o take_v pity_n of_o our_o infirmity_n communicate_v into_o the_o thing_n offer_v a_o enliven_a virtue_n and_o change_v they_o into_o the_o efficacy_n of_o his_o flesh_n whereunto_o amount_n what_o have_v be_v already_o say_v by_o theodoret_n 1_o theod._n dial._n 1_o that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v honour_v the_o symbol_n with_o the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n not_o in_o change_v their_o nature_n but_o in_o add_v his_o grace_n unto_o their_o nature_n it_o be_v for_o that_o reason_n he_o add_v ibid._n ibid._n that_o the_o lord_n make_v a_o exchange_n of_o name_n give_v unto_o his_o body_n the_o name_n of_o bread_n and_o unto_o the_o bread_n the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n to_o the_o end_n say_v he_o that_o those_o which_o participate_v of_o the_o divine_a mystery_n shall_v not_o stop_v at_o thing_n which_o be_v see_v but_o that_o by_o the_o change_n of_o name_n they_o shall_v believe_v the_o change_n which_o be_v make_v by_o his_o grace_n it_o be_v just_a what_o ephraim_n 229._o apud_fw-la phot._n god_n 229._o patriarch_n of_o antioch_n intend_v by_o these_o word_n the_o sacrament_n do_v not_o change_v the_o outward_a form_n but_o it_o remain_v inseparable_a from_o the_o hide_a grace_n as_o it_o be_v in_o baptism_n 3.5_o ammon_n cat_n in_o joan._n 3.5_o for_o as_o ammenius_n say_v the_o material_a water_n be_v change_v into_o a_o divine_a virtue_n i_o think_v no_o other_o sense_n can_v be_v give_v unto_o these_o word_n of_o the_o 338_o bishop_n assemble_v in_o the_o council_n at_o constantinople_n anno_fw-la 754_o 6._o in_o conc._n nicaen_fw-la 2._o act._n 6._o against_o image_n as_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v holy_a because_o it_o be_v deify_v so_o also_o this_o here_o which_o be_v his_o body_n by_o institution_n he_o speak_v of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o which_o be_v his_o image_n be_v holy_a as_o be_v make_v divine_a by_o a_o institution_n of_o grace_n but_o we_o will_v retrench_v have_v voluntary_o prescribe_v ourselves_o this_o law_n to_o avoid_v confusion_n therefore_o it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o observe_v that_o from_o all_o these_o consideration_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n which_o we_o have_v allege_v there_o result_v two_o doctrine_n from_o their_o write_n both_o which_o have_v be_v their_o foundation_n for_o the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n which_o they_o attribute_v unto_o the_o sacsament_n the_o first_o be_v that_o they_o regard_v it_o as_o a_o sacrament_n which_o not_o only_o bare_o signify_v but_o which_o also_o exhibit_v and_o communicate_v unto_o the_o believe_a soul_n the_o thing_n which_o it_o signify_v i_o mean_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o be_v it_o which_o make_v st._n chrysostom_n say_v explain_v these_o word_n cor._n chrysost_n hom._n â4_n in_o 1_o ad_fw-la cor._n the_o bread_n which_o we_o break_v be_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n wherefore_o do_v he_o not_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o participation_n because_o he_o will_v give_v something_o more_o to_o be_v understand_v and_o show_v a_o great_a union_n for_o we_o not_o only_o communicate_v in_o that_o whereof_o we_o receive_v and_o take_v but_o also_o in_o that_o we_o be_v unite_v for_o as_o this_o body_n be_v unite_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n so_o be_v we_o also_o unite_v unto_o he_o by_o this_o bread_n this_o be_v also_o the_o judgement_n of_o st._n macarius_n when_o he_o say_v eceles_n macar_n hom._n 27._o diony_n c._n 3._o hier._n eceles_n that_o in_o participate_v of_o this_o visible_a bread_n the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n be_v spiritual_o eat_v and_o also_o of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a hierarchy_n who_o call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o venerable_a symbol_n whereby_o jesus_n christ_n be_v represent_v and_o whereby_o we_o enjoy_v he_o and_o of_o victor_n of_o antioch_n 14._o vict._n antioch_n in_o marc._n c._n 14._o by_o the_o symbol_n of_o bread_n say_v he_o we_o be_v make_v to_o participate_v of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o by_o the_o cup_n we_o partake_v of_o his_o blood_n st._n fulgentius_n have_v no_o other_o meaning_n when_o he_o thus_o read_v the_o word_n of_o st._n paul_n aethiop_n fulg._n de_fw-fr baptis_n aethiop_n the_o bread_n which_o we_o break_v be_v they_o not_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o in_o another_o place_n which_o we_o find_v in_o the_o fragment_n of_o the_o ten_o book_n he_o write_v against_o fabian_n the_o arrian_n he_o declare_v himself_o so_o full_o that_o nothing_o can_v be_v say_v more_o express_o unto_o the_o subject_a in_o hand_n the_o participation_n itself_o say_v he_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n 28._o id._n ex_fw-la l._n 8._o fragm_n 28._o when_o we_o eat_v his_o bread_n and_o drink_v his_o cup_n intimate_v this_o unto_o we_o to_o wit_n that_o we_o shall_v die_v to_o the_o world_n from_o hence_o it_o be_v they_o oppose_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n by_o mean_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n unto_o the_o participation_n of_o
devil_n by_o the_o eat_n of_o meat_n consecrate_v unto_o idol_n the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n of_o st._n paul_n epistle_n in_o st._n jerom_n work_n interpret_n these_o word_n the_o bread_n which_o we_o break_v etc._n etc._n make_v this_o observation_n cor._n apud_fw-la hieron_n in_o c._n 10.1_o cor._n in_o like_a manner_n it_o appear_v that_o the_o idolatrous_a bread_n be_v the_o participation_n of_o devil_n and_o upon_o these_o you_o can_v drink_v the_o cup_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o the_o cup_n of_o devil_n etc._n etc._n you_o can_v say_v he_o be_v partaker_n of_o god_n and_o of_o devil_n theodoret_n say_v something_o of_o this_o kind_n upon_o these_o word_n 3._o theod_n in_o c._n 10.1_o cor._n t._n 3._o you_o can_v be_v partaker_n of_o the_o lord_n table_n etc._n etc._n how_o say_v he_o can_v it_o be_v that_o we_o shall_v communicate_v of_o the_o lord_n by_o his_o precious_a body_n and_o blood_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v also_o communicate_v of_o devil_n in_o eat_v what_o have_v be_v offer_v unto_o idol_n it_o be_v also_o the_o language_n of_o primasius_n a_o african_a bishop_n patr._n primus_fw-la in_o c._n 10._o 1_o cor._n t._n 1_o bib._n patr._n who_o make_v these_o reflection_n upon_o the_o same_o word_n even_o so_o the_o bread_n of_o idol_n be_v the_o participation_n of_o devil_n you_o can_v have_v fellowship_n with_o god_n and_o devil_n ibid._n ibid._n because_o you_o will_v participate_v of_o both_o table_n sedulius_n speak_v almost_o the_o same_o the_o second_o doctrine_n which_o result_v from_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o father_n be_v that_o consider_v that_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n be_v the_o cause_n of_o our_o life_n which_o life_n consist_v in_o the_o sanctification_n of_o our_o soul_n by_o mean_n whereof_o we_o have_v communion_n with_o god_n which_o be_v the_o lively_a fountain_n of_o life_n and_o therefore_o before_o conversion_n we_o be_v say_v to_o be_v dead_a they_o have_v attribute_v unto_o the_o sacrament_n the_o virtue_n of_o sanctify_v and_o quicken_a we_o this_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o theophilue_n of_o alexandria_n 2._o theoph._n ep._n pasch_fw-mi 2._o say_v that_o we_o break_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o lord_n for_o our_o sanctification_n hilary_n deacon_n of_o rome_n or_o the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n upon_o st._n paul_n epistle_n under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n ambrose_n be_v he_o who_o it_o will_v assure_v we_o cor_fw-la apud_fw-la ambros_n in_o c._n 11.1_o cor_fw-la that_o although_o this_o mystery_n be_v celebrate_v at_o supper_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o a_o supper_n but_o a_o spiritual_a medicine_n which_o purify_v those_o which_o draw_v near_o with_o devotion_n and_o which_o receive_v it_o with_o respect_n christ_n gelas_n de_fw-fr duab_n nat_n christ_n pope_n gelasius_n testify_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n render_v we_o partaker_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n anaceph_n aug._n tract_n 27._o in_o joan._n in_o anaceph_n therefore_o st._n austin_n will_v have_v we_o to_o eat_v and_o drink_v of_o it_o for_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n therefore_o it_o be_v st._n epiphanius_n say_v that_o there_o be_v in_o the_o bread_n a_o virtue_n to_o vivify_v we_o which_o be_v that_o influence_n of_o life_n mention_v by_o st._n cyril_n chap._n iu._n a_o continuance_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n although_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v hitherto_o sufficient_o explain_v themselves_o and_o that_o they_o have_v full_o declare_v what_o be_v their_o belief_n touch_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o say_v that_o it_o be_v true_a bread_n and_o true_a wine_n and_o that_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o sign_n the_o image_n and_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o sign_n accompany_v if_o it_o may_v be_v so_o say_v with_o the_o majesty_n of_o his_o own_o person_n and_o fill_v with_o the_o quicken_a virtue_n of_o his_o divine_a body_n break_v for_o we_o call_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o resemblance_n because_o they_o be_v the_o symbol_n and_o sacrament_n the_o memorial_n of_o his_o person_n and_o of_o his_o death_n because_o they_o be_v unto_o we_o instead_o of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o pass_v into_o a_o sacrament_n of_o this_o holy_a body_n and_o precious_a blood_n and_o be_v change_v into_o their_o efficacy_n and_o virtue_n nevertheless_o if_o we_o can_v discover_v what_o be_v the_o consequence_n of_o this_o doctrine_n i_o doubt_v not_o but_o it_o will_v yet_o receive_v great_a illustration_n for_o as_o it_o be_v impossisible_a that_o they_o shall_v have_v believe_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n without_o admit_v the_o three_o follow_a doctrine_n to_o wit_n the_o eat_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n with_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o body_n the_o eat_n of_o this_o same_o flesh_n by_o the_o wicked_a as_o well_o as_o the_o just_a and_o the_o human_a presence_n of_o christ_n upon_o earth_n so_o it_o be_v also_o impossible_a they_o shall_v deny_v these_o three_o position_n without_o reject_v this_o substantial_a conversion_n therefore_o i_o suppose_v it_o be_v necessary_a to_o inquire_v exact_o what_o they_o herein_o believe_v for_o if_o they_o have_v receive_v they_o as_o article_n of_o their_o belief_n it_o will_v be_v a_o great_a conjecture_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o substantial_a conversion_n notwithstanding_o what_o they_o have_v already_o declare_v but_o if_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n they_o have_v reject_v they_o or_o be_v far_o from_o admit_v of_o they_o it_o will_v be_v a_o very_a great_a conjecture_n to_o the_o contrary_a and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n a_o strong_a confirmation_n of_o what_o they_o have_v depose_v in_o the_o precedent_a chapter_n to_o begin_v then_o our_o enquiry_n by_o the_o first_o of_o these_o three_o point_n i_o mean_v by_o the_o eat_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n i_o say_v if_o we_o consult_v clement_n of_o alexandria_n we_o shall_v find_v he_o make_v a_o long_a discourse_n in_o the_o first_o book_n of_o his_o pedagogue_n and_o that_o in_o all_o that_o discourse_n he_o consider_v jesus_n christ_n either_o as_o the_o milk_n of_o child_n that_o be_v to_o say_v those_o which_o be_v child_n in_o knowledge_n or_o as_o the_o meat_n of_o firm_a grow_v man_n that_o be_v more_o advance_v in_o knowledge_n but_o always_o as_o a_o spiritual_a food_n and_o mystical_a nourishment_n which_o require_v to_o be_v eat_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o appear_v by_o what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o birth_n and_o regeneration_n of_o the_o new_a people_n of_o the_o swadling-cloth_n wherein_o he_o wrap_v they_o of_o the_o growth_n for_o which_o he_o appoint_v they_o this_o food_n and_o in_o that_o he_o make_v our_o heart_n to_o be_v the_o palace_n and_o temple_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n hereunto_o particular_o relate_v what_o he_o say_v that_o the_o lord_n in_o these_o word_n of_o the_o gospel_n of_o st._n john_n ibid._n clem._n alex._n paedag._n 1_o c_o 6._o id._n ibid._n eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n speak_v of_o faith_n and_o of_o the_o promise_n by_o a_o illustrious_a allegory_n as_o by_o meat_n whereby_o the_o church_n which_o be_v compose_v of_o many_o member_n be_v nourish_v and_o get_v growth_n and_o what_o he_o add_v afterward_o the_o milk_n fit_a and_o necessary_a for_o this_o child_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n which_o by_o the_o word_n do_v feed_v the_o new_a people_n who_o our_o lord_n himself_o have_v beget_v with_o bodily_a pang_n and_o wrap_v as_o young_a infant_n in_o his_o precious_a blood_n and_o in_o fine_a this_o pious_a and_o excellent_a exclamation_n o_o wonderful_a mystery_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n it_o command_v we_o to_o put_v off_o the_o old_a and_o carnal_a corruption_n as_o also_o the_o old_a nourishment_n to_o the_o end_n that_o lead_v a_o new_a life_n which_o be_v that_o of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o receive_v he_o into_o we_o if_o it_o be_v possible_a we_o shall_v lay_v he_o up_o in_o we_o and_o lodge_v the_o saviour_n in_o our_o heart_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v to_o drink_v the_o blood_n of_o christ_n to_o be_v partaker_n of_o the_o incorruption_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o he_o attribute_n to_o the_o enter_v of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n into_o our_o heart_n resurrect_a tertul._n the_o resurrect_a tertullian_n also_o speak_v yet_o more_o clear_o explain_v figurative_o and_o metaphorical_o all_o that_o excellent_a discourse_n which_o we_o read_v in_o the_o six_o of_o st._n john_n where_o our_o saviour_n speak_v of_o eat_v his_o flesh_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n although_o say_v he_o our_o saviour_n say_v that_o the_o flesh_n profit_v nothing_o the_o mean_v
entire_a in_o each_o portion_n of_o the_o thing_n divide_v these_o word_n can_v receive_v no_o good_a sense_n but_o by_o understand_v they_o of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v break_v in_o piece_n as_o to_o its_o matter_n and_o substance_n but_o that_o remain_v whole_a and_o entire_a as_o to_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o make_v the_o great_a st._n basil_n say_v 3._o basil_n ep._n 289._o t._n 3._o that_o to_o receive_v one_o part_n or_o several_a at_o ae_z time_n be_v the_o same_o thing_n as_o to_o its_o virtue_n moreover_o german_n will_v have_v we_o consider_v jesus_n christ_n as_o dead_a in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o as_o pour_v forth_o his_o precious_a blood_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n when_o he_o say_v 410._o id._n germ._n ib._n p._n 407_o 409_o 410._o that_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o precious_a body_n represent_v the_o elevation_n in_o the_o cross_n the_o death_n of_o our_o lord_n on_o the_o cross_n and_o his_o resurrection_n also_o that_o the_o priest_n receive_v the_o bread_n alone_o without_o the_o blood_n and_o the_o blood_n also_o without_o the_o body_n signify_v nothing_o else_o but_o that_o the_o divine_a lamb_n be_v yet_o all_o bloody_a and_o that_o we_o eat_v the_o bread_n and_o drink_v the_o cup_n as_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n confess_v his_o death_n and_o resurrection_n and_o clear_a yet_o in_o these_o word_n where_o speak_v of_o the_o holy_a bread_n which_o he_o distinguish_v from_o jesus_n christ_n he_o say_v 408._o ibid_fw-la p._n 408._o that_o it_o be_v the_o only_a bread_n wherein_o be_v figure_v and_o represent_v the_o divine_a and_o all-healing_a death_n of_o he_o which_o be_v sacrifice_v for_o the_o lafe_n of_o the_o world_n because_o it_o be_v the_o only_a divine_a bread_n which_o be_v sacrifice_v and_o offer_v as_o the_o lamb_n but_o as_o for_o the_o other_o divine_a gift_n they_o be_v not_o cut_v in_o the_o form_n of_o a_o cross_n with_o the_o knife_n but_o they_o be_v put_v in_o piece_n as_o the_o member_n and_o part_n of_o the_o body_n it_o be_v the_o true_a commentary_n of_o what_o he_o say_v in_o the_o same_o treatise_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v always_o sacrifice_v because_o he_o be_v so_o not_o in_o himself_o for_o that_o can_v be_v by_o the_o confession_n of_o all_o christian_n but_o in_o the_o sacrament_n the_o celebration_n whereof_o do_v lively_o represent_v unto_o we_o the_o imolation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n upon_o the_o cross_n 408._o ibid._n p._n 408._o add_v unto_o this_o that_o he_o declare_v that_o jesus_n christ_n drink_v wine_n in_o his_o sacrament_n as_o he_o do_v after_o his_o resurrection_n not_o through_o necessity_n but_o to_o persuade_v his_o disciple_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o his_o resurrection_n and_o that_o he_o desire_v at_o the_o instant_n of_o communicate_v we_o shall_v lift_v up_o our_o thought_n from_o earth_n unto_o the_o king_n which_o be_v in_o heaven_n now_o let_v it_o be_v judge_v after_o all_o these_o declaration_n what_o the_o change_n can_v be_v which_o he_o say_v be_v pass_v upon_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n by_o consecration_n if_o he_o mean_v a_o change_n of_o substance_n or_o only_o of_o use_n and_o condition_n for_o the_o former_a seem_v unto_o protestant_n to_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o explanation_n which_o he_o have_v give_v we_o whereas_o the_o latter_a do_v not_o ill_a accord_n with_o it_o in_o all_o appearance_n german_n say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v see_v and_o feel_v in_o the_o eucharist_n but_o he_o positive_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v do_v in_o his_o sacrament_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o he_o be_v see_v and_o touch_v inasmuch_o as_o the_o sacrament_n be_v see_v and_o feel_v which_o do_v represent_v he_o 401._o ibid._n p._n 401._o our_o saviour_n say_v he_o be_v see_v and_o suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v touch_v by_o mean_n of_o the_o ever_o to_o be_v revere_v and_o sacred_a mystery_n i_o will_v not_o insist_v upon_o what_o be_v say_v by_o this_o patriarch_n that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n offer_v by_o believer_n for_o the_o communion_n do_v in_o some_o sort_n become_v upon_o the_o table_n of_o proposition_n which_o among_o the_o greek_n be_v different_a from_o that_o where_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o divine_a symbol_n be_v make_v i_o say_v they_o become_v in_o some_o sort_n the_o image_n and_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o it_o be_v a_o frivolous_a conceit_n and_o with_o reason_n reject_v by_o roman_a catholic_n and_o protestant_n but_o let_v we_o lay_v aside_o the_o patriarch_n german_n and_o prosecute_v the_o history_n of_o the_o viii_o century_n in_o the_o same_o city_n where_o german_n be_v patriarch_n the_o metropolis_n of_o the_o eastern_a empire_n constantine_n the_o 6_o common_o surname_v copronymas_n son_n of_o the_o emperor_n leo_n the_o three_o call_v isaurus_n assemble_v a_o council_n of_o 338_o bishop_n anno_fw-la 754._o the_o assembly_n hold_v full_a six_o month_n during_o which_o they_o quite_o abolish_v the_o worship_v of_o image_n and_o by_o the_o way_n 756._o council_n constantinop_n in_o act._n council_n nicaen_fw-la 2._o t._n 5._o council_n p._n 756._o clear_v up_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n to_o draw_v a_o proof_n against_o the_o same_o image_n they_o have_v condemn_v they_o leave_v unto_o we_o for_o a_o monument_n of_o their_o belief_n this_o follow_a testimony_n let_v those_o rejoice_v which_o with_o a_o most_o pure_a heart_n make_v the_o true_a image_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o desire_n which_o venerate_a and_o which_o do_v offer_v it_o for_o the_o salvation_n of_o body_n and_o soul_n the_o which_o jesus_n christ_n give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n in_o figure_n and_o commemoration_n and_o have_v repeat_v the_o word_n of_o institution_n they_o add_v that_o no_o other_o species_n under_o heaven_n be_v make_v choice_n of_o by_o he_o nor_o any_o other_o type_n that_o can_v represent_v his_o incarnation_n that_o it_o be_v the_o image_n of_o his_o quicken_a body_n which_o be_v honourable_o and_o glorious_o make_v that_o as_o jesus_n christ_n take_v the_o matter_n or_o humane_a substance_n in_o like_a manner_n he_o have_v command_v we_o to_o offer_v for_o his_o image_n a_o matter_n choose_v that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n not_o have_v any_o humane_a form_n or_o figure_n fear_v lest_o idolatry_n may_v get_v in_o as_o then_o say_v they_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v holy_a because_o it_o be_v deify_v it_o be_v also_o evident_a that_o his_o body_n by_o institution_n that_o be_v to_o say_v his_o holy_a image_n be_v render_v divine_a by_o sanctification_n of_o grace_n for_o it_o be_v what_o our_o saviour_n intend_v to_o do_v when_o by_o virtue_n of_o the_o union_n he_o deify_v the_o flesh_n he_o have_v take_v by_o a_o sanctification_n proper_a unto_o himself_o so_o also_o he_o will_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o be_v the_o true_a figure_n of_o his_o natural_a body_n shall_v be_v make_v a_o divine_a body_n by_o the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o priest_n which_o make_v the_o oblation_n intervening_a to_o make_v it_o holy_a whereas_o it_o be_v common_a therefore_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n endow_v with_o soul_n and_o understanding_n be_v anoint_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v unite_v unto_o the_o godhead_n so_o also_o his_o image_n to_o wit_n the_o holy_a bread_n be_v fill_v with_o the_o cup_n of_o enliven_a blood_n which_o flow_v out_o of_o his_o side_n what_o render_v this_o testimony_n the_o more_o considerable_a and_o worthy_a to_o be_v credit_v be_v that_o these_o father_n which_o represent_v all_o the_o eastern_a church_n or_o at_o least_o the_o great_a part_n of_o it_o be_v assemble_v about_o the_o matter_n of_o image_n and_o not_o about_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o sacrament_n for_o have_v they_o be_v assemble_v upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o may_v be_v some_o uncharitable_a person_n may_v suspect_v they_o of_o pre-occupation_n or_o of_o design_n but_o have_v be_v assemble_v upon_o a_o very_a different_a subject_n of_o necessity_n it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o it_o be_v by_o the_o by_o that_o they_o inform_v we_o of_o the_o common_a and_o general_a opinion_n and_o belief_n of_o christian_n they_o will_v draw_v from_o the_o eucharist_n a_o argument_n against_o the_o use_n and_o worship_n of_o image_n and_o to_o do_v it_o the_o better_a they_o be_v oblige_v to_o unfold_v unto_o we_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o they_o explain_v it_o in_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n that_o it_o be_v no_o deceive_a figure_n of_o his_o natural_a body_n and_o as_o they_o say_v a_o little_a before_o a_o type_n
make_v the_o bread_n be_v mean_v the_o union_n of_o the_o whole_a church_n which_o be_v bake_v into_o one_o body_n by_o the_o fire_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n to_o the_o end_n the_o member_n shall_v be_v unite_v unto_o their_o head_n etc._n etc._n and_o by_o the_o wine_n the_o blood_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v exhibit_v and_o so_o when_o in_o the_o sacrament_n the_o water_n be_v mingle_v with_o the_o flower_n and_o the_o wine_n the_o faithful_a people_n be_v incorporate_v and_o join_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n he_o follow_v the_o step_n of_o st._n cyprian_n from_o whence_o he_o borrow_v the_o expression_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o dispute_v against_o christ_n presence_n upon_o earth_n 28._o id._n in_o joan._n l._n 5._o c._n 28._o he_o be_v say_v he_o to_o continue_v but_o a_o little_a time_n corporal_o with_o his_o church_n but_o as_o for_o the_o poor_a they_o be_v to_o remain_v always_o so_o that_o we_o may_v always_o give_v unto_o they_o 35._o ibid._n l._n 6._o c._n 34_o &_o 35._o and_o in_o the_o same_o treatise_n if_o i_o depart_v by_o the_o absence_n of_o my_o body_n i_o will_v come_v by_o the_o presence_n of_o my_o divinity_n whereby_o i_o will_v be_v with_o you_o unto_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o again_o in_o the_o sense_n of_o venerable_a bede_n 37._o ibid._n c._n 37._o it_o be_v expedient_a that_o i_o shall_v remove_v from_o before_o your_o eye_n the_o form_n of_o a_o servant_n to_o the_o end_n that_o the_o love_n of_o the_o divinity_n may_v sink_v deep_o into_o your_o heart_n it_o be_v necessary_a i_o shall_v carry_v into_o heaven_n this_o form_n which_o be_v know_v unto_o you_o to_o the_o end_n you_o shall_v the_o more_o ardent_o desire_v to_o be_v in_o that_o place_n and_o according_a to_o what_o st._n austin_n say_v in_o explain_v the_o 6_o chapter_n of_o st._n john_n whosoever_o eat_v my_o flesh_n 15._o ibid._n l._n 3._o c._n 15._o and_o drink_v my_o blood_n dwell_v in_o i_o and_o i_o in_o he_o this_o eat_v say_v he_o his_o flesh_n and_o drink_v his_o blood_n be_v to_o dwell_v in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o have_v jesus_n christ_n dwell_v in_o we_o and_o so_o he_o that_o dwell_v not_o in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o in_o who_o jesus_n christ_n dwell_v not_o for_o certain_a eat_v not_o spiritual_o the_o flesh_n although_o he_o visible_o and_o carnal_o do_v eat_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n but_o rather_o he_o eat_v and_o drink_v unto_o his_o condemnation_n the_o sacrament_n of_o so_o great_a a_o thing_n because_o be_v impure_a he_o presume_v to_o come_v to_o the_o sacrament_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o none_o receive_v worthy_o but_o those_o that_o be_v holy_a after_o all_o this_o let_v it_o be_v judge_v which_o side_n alcuin_n be_v of_o although_o the_o book_n call_v the_o roman_a order_n be_v not_o of_o any_o certain_a date_n and_o that_o the_o learned_a do_v not_o agree_v at_o what_o time_n it_o first_o appear_v nevertheless_o because_o there_o be_v some_o that_o judge_n that_o it_o be_v write_v about_o the_o time_n that_o the_o book_n of_o image_n be_v compose_v under_o the_o name_n of_o charlemagne_n but_o they_o be_v deceive_v 5._o ord._n rom._n de_fw-fr offic._n miss_n t._n 10_o bibl._n pat._n ed._n 4._o p._n 5._o the_o author_n be_v much_o young_a we_o will_v make_v no_o difficulty_n of_o join_v it_o unto_o what_o we_o have_v allege_v of_o those_o book_n and_o of_o the_o work_n of_o alcuin_n the_o subdeacon_n say_v he_o have_v see_v the_o chalice_n wherein_o be_v the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n cover_v with_o a_o linen_n cloth_n and_o have_v hear_v deliver_v we_o from_o evil_a depart_v and_o prepare_v the_o cup_n and_o clean_a clothes_n wherein_o they_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n fear_v it_o shall_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n and_o be_v turn_v to_o dust_n let_v it_o be_v imagine_v if_o that_o can_v befall_v the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o again_o ibid._n ibid._n in_o the_o same_o place_n the_o bishop_n break_v the_o oblation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o bread_n on_o the_o right_a side_n and_o leave_v the_o piece_n he_o break_v upon_o the_o altar_n he_o speak_v of_o a_o subject_a that_o may_v be_v break_v into_o bit_n and_o piece_n 6._o ibid_fw-la p._n 6._o and_o in_o the_o follow_a page_n the_o fraction_n or_o as_o it_o be_v read_v in_o the_o margin_n the_o consecration_n be_v do_v the_o young_a of_o the_o deacon_n take_v the_o pattern_n from_o the_o sub-deacon_n carry_v it_o unto_o the_o place_n where_o the_o bishop_n be_v to_o the_o end_n he_o may_v communicate_v and_o have_v communicate_v he_o deliver_v unto_o the_o archdeacon_n the_o holy_a host_n which_o he_o have_v bite_v see_v again_o if_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v be_v bite_v and_o if_o it_o can_v be_v say_v of_o the_o real_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n what_o he_o observe_v in_o the_o same_o place_n ibid._n ibid._n that_o it_o be_v make_v in_o the_o cup_n where_o there_o be_v put_v a_o portion_n of_o the_o holy_a host_n a_o mixture_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n 10._o ibid._n p._n 10._o and_o in_o the_o same_o treatise_n that_o the_o deacon_n say_v he_o hold_v the_o cup_n and_o the_o quill_n do_v stand_v before_o the_o bishop_n until_o he_o have_v take_v what_o he_o think_v fit_a of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n i_o can_v tell_v if_o one_o may_v take_v more_o or_o less_o of_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o whether_o it_o depend_v on_o the_o free_a will_n of_o man_n to_o take_v as_o they_o listen_v and_o as_o much_o as_o they_o please_v in_o fine_a ibid._n ibid._n he_o will_v have_v the_o deacon_n take_v care_n with_o much_o precaution_n that_o there_o be_v nothing_o leave_v remain_v in_o the_o cup_n and_o plate_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v it_o to_o to_o be_v conceive_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o any_o drop_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n can_v remain_v in_o the_o cup_n or_o any_o part_n of_o his_o glorify_a body_n in_o the_o paten_n in_o the_o roman_a order_n of_o those_o time_n which_o this_o author_n afterward_o relate_v there_o be_v to_o be_v read_v what_o we_o have_v allege_v of_o the_o cannon_n of_o the_o mass_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part._n whence_o it_o be_v infer_v that_o the_o oblation_n present_v unto_o god_n be_v after_o consecration_n a_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n according_a to_o the_o inference_n which_o be_v make_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 6_o chapter_n of_o this_o second_o part_n which_o it_o be_v not_o needful_a to_o repeat_v again_o in_o this_o place_n chap._n xiii_o contain_v the_o history_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n whatever_o change_v happen_v unto_o the_o ancient_a expression_n relate_v to_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n nevertheless_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n receive_v no_o alteration_n during_o the_o eight_o first_o century_n the_o doctrine_n still_o continue_v sound_n as_o i_o think_v have_v be_v full_o justify_v hitherto_o but_o at_o last_o in_o the_o ix_o century_n paschas_fw-la radbert_n a_o friar_n of_o corby_n near_o amiens_n yet_o bold_a than_o anastatius_fw-la of_o mount_n sina_n who_o content_v himself_o in_o give_v a_o assault_n unto_o the_o ancient_a manner_n of_o expression_n about_o the_o year_n 818._o attack_v the_o doctrine_n itself_o the_o providence_n of_o god_n permit_v that_o the_o innovation_n which_o arise_v in_o the_o term_n and_o in_o the_o belief_n take_v beginning_n by_o two_o friar_n which_o be_v both_o of_o they_o enclose_v in_o their_o cloister_n depart_v in_o their_o meditation_n the_o one_o from_o the_o expression_n the_o other_o from_o the_o belief_n of_o their_o ancestor_n i_o say_v that_o paschas_fw-la begin_v to_o write_v of_o this_o matter_n in_o the_o year_n 818._o because_o it_o be_v in_o that_o year_n he_o compose_v his_o treatise_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n as_o may_v be_v collect_v from_o the_o preface_n to_o his_o scholar_n placidus_n where_o speak_v unto_o adelard_n his_o abbot_n under_o the_o name_n of_o one_o arsenius_n a_o old_a hermit_n he_o sufficient_o show_v that_o he_o write_v in_o the_o year_n that_o bernard_n king_n of_o italy_n and_o some_o other_o have_v their_o eye_n put_v out_o for_o conspire_v against_o lewis_n the_o debonair_a and_o that_o some_o bishop_n that_o be_v of_o the_o same_o combination_n be_v banish_v and_o depose_v which_o happen_v exact_o in_o the_o year_n 818._o the_o rebellion_n have_v begin_v in_o the_o year_n 817._o as_o the_o historian_n of_o those_o time_n inform_v we_o i_o will_v not_o mention_v that_o paschas_fw-la appear_v sometime_o to_o be_v disturb_v at_o what_o
and_o unto_o ionas_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n when_o he_o send_v they_o to_o rome_n unto_o pope_n eugenius_n upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o image_n he_o thus_o begin_v 461._o tom._n 2._o conc._n gall._n p._n 461._o the_o bishop_n halitgarius_n and_o amalarius_n be_v come_v unto_o i_o etc._n etc._n let_v we_o conclude_v then_o from_o what_o have_v be_v say_v that_o amalarius_n be_v in_o his_o time_n in_o esteem_n and_o great_a consideration_n in_o church_n and_o state_n 1._o amalar._n de_fw-fr offic_n eccles_n l._n 1._o c._n 1._o and_o now_o let_v we_o examine_v what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o sacrament_n direct_o or_o indirect_o after_o say_v he_o that_o our_o saviour_n have_v appear_v according_a to_o his_o own_o pleasure_n unto_o his_o disciple_n who_o he_o will_v have_v to_o be_v witness_n of_o his_o resurrection_n he_o ascend_v up_o into_o heaven_n and_o become_v invisible_a unto_o man_n as_o he_o himself_o testify_v i_o come_v forth_o from_o the_o father_n and_o come_v into_o the_o world_n and_o now_o i_o leave_v the_o world_n and_o go_v unto_o the_o father_n which_o be_v plain_o to_o say_v i_o make_v myself_o visible_a unto_o man_n return_v unto_o my_o father_n i_o shall_v be_v invisible_a although_o we_o do_v not_o see_v his_o bodily_a presence_n yet_o we_o daily_o salute_v he_o in_o adore_v of_o he_o 9_o id._n de_fw-fr ordine_fw-la antiphon_n c._n 9_o and_o elsewhere_o we_o can_v think_v of_o the_o absence_n of_o jesus_n christ_n without_o sadness_n but_o what_o he_o be_v go_v to_o tell_v we_o be_v yet_o more_o plain_a and_o positive_a 29._o id._n de_fw-fr offic._n l._n 3._o c._n 29._o because_o he_o testify_v that_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v consecrate_v and_o make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n we_o say_v he_o call_v institution_n the_o tradition_n which_o our_o saviour_n leave_v we_o when_o he_o make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o to_o the_o end_n it_o shall_v be_v know_v what_o he_o mean_v by_o the_o word_n sacrament_n he_o give_v we_o this_o definition_n of_o it_o sacrament_n that_o be_v a_o holy_a sign_n 15._o id._n l._n 1._o c._n 15._o he_o say_v moreover_o that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v in_o the_o stead_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o priest_n bow_v and_o recommend_v unto_o god_n the_o father_n that_o which_o be_v offer_v in_o the_o place_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 23._o id._n l._n 3._o c._n 23._o he_o distinguish_v what_o be_v sacrifice_v from_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o and_o consider_v what_o be_v offer_v and_o jesus_n christ_n as_o two_o different_a subject_n whereof_o the_o one_o serve_v we_o instead_o of_o the_o other_o 25._o id._n l._n 3._o c._n 25._o for_o it_o can_v be_v conceive_v that_o a_o person_n or_o a_o thing_n can_v be_v instead_o of_o itself_o he_o yet_o go_v far_o and_o declare_v express_o that_o that_o which_o be_v offer_v instead_o of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n sâcunda_fw-la id._n de_fw-fr offic._n prafat_n sâcunda_fw-la and_o that_o this_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n the_o thing_n say_v he_o which_o be_v do_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o mass_n be_v do_v in_o the_o sacrament_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o represent_v the_o passion_n of_o our_o saviour_n as_o himself_o command_v we_o say_v as_o often_o as_o you_o do_v this_o you_o do_v it_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o therefore_o the_o priest_n which_o sacrifice_v the_o bread_n the_o wine_n and_o water_n do_v it_o as_o a_o sacrament_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v in_o the_o place_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o represent_v he_o the_o bread_n the_o wine_n and_o the_o water_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o sacrament_n shall_v have_v some_o resemblance_n of_o the_o thing_n whereof_o they_o be_v sacrament_n let_v the_o priest_n then_o be_v like_o jesus_n christ_n as_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o liquor_n be_v like_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n these_o word_n be_v easy_a to_o be_v understand_v and_o need_v no_o commentary_n because_o every_o body_n may_v perceive_v without_o help_n of_o other_o that_o amalarius_n consider_v the_o act_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o a_o mysterious_a representation_n where_o the_o priest_n celebrate_v be_v in_o the_o place_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o bread_n wine_n and_o water_n instead_o of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o will_v have_v a_o relation_n of_o resemblance_n to_o be_v betwixt_o these_o thing_n and_o those_o whereof_o they_o be_v sacrament_n which_o according_a to_o some_o be_v plain_o contrary_a unto_o the_o identity_n teach_v by_o paschas_fw-la 26._o id._n de_fw-fr offic._n l._n 3._o c._n 26._o the_o oblation_n say_v he_o again_o and_o the_o cup_n do_v signify_v the_o body_n of_o our_o saviour_n when_o jesus_n christ_n say_v this_o be_v the_o cup_n of_o my_o blood_n he_o signify_v his_o blood_n which_o blood_n be_v in_o the_o body_n as_o the_o wine_n be_v in_o the_o cup._n and_o in_o another_o place_n 35._o id._n l._n 4._o c._n 47._o id._n l._n 3._o c._n 25._o id._n l._n 3._o c._n 24._o ibid._n c._n 34._o ibid._n c._n 31._o ibid._n c._n 35._o the_o bread_n set_v forth_o upon_o the_o altar_n signify_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n upon_o the_o cross_n the_o wine_n and_o water_n in_o the_o cup_n do_v represent_v the_o sacrament_n which_o flow_v out_o of_o our_o saviour_n side_n upon_o the_o cross_n he_o call_v the_o eucharist_n the_o sacrament_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o bread_n recommend_v his_o body_n and_o his_o blood_n in_o the_o cup._n and_o with_o bede_n that_o the_o apostle_n recommend_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o bread_n he_o observe_v the_o bread_n be_v put_v into_o the_o wine_n 15._o ibid._n l._n 1._o c._n 15._o and_o in_o the_o passage_n which_o give_v occasion_n of_o the_o censure_n of_o paschas_fw-la and_o of_o florus_n he_o speak_v of_o what_o be_v receive_v in_o communicate_v as_o of_o a_o thing_n break_v into_o several_a piece_n in_o fine_a he_o affirm_v that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v drink_v wine_n in_o his_o sacrament_n our_o saviour_n say_v i_o will_v no_o more_o drink_n of_o this_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n until_o i_o drink_v it_o new_a with_o you_o which_o the_o lesson_n read_v the_o second_o sunday_n after_o the_o resurrection_n of_o our_o lord_n sheweth_z to_o have_v be_v do_v peter_n say_v unto_o we_o who_o eat_v and_o drink_v with_o he_o after_o he_o be_v rise_v from_o the_o dead_a he_o will_v have_v it_o that_o this_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n which_o our_o saviour_n drink_v when_o he_o celebrate_v his_o sacrament_n be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o that_o which_o he_o drink_v with_o his_o apostle_n after_o his_o resurrection_n but_o beside_o all_o these_o testimony_n which_o be_v common_o allege_v out_o of_o the_o write_n of_o amalarius_n we_o have_v other_o for_o which_o we_o be_v behold_v unto_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n a_o benedictine_n friar_n rantgarius_fw-la bishop_n of_o noyon_n demand_v of_o he_o how_o he_o understand_v these_o word_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n this_o be_v the_o cup_n of_o my_o blood_n of_o the_o new_a and_o eternal_a testament_n with_o this_o addition_n which_o be_v in_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n the_o mystery_n of_o faith_n amalarius_n answer_v he_o by_o letter_n wherein_o after_o have_v speak_v unto_o he_o of_o the_o paschal_n cup_n he_o pass_v unto_o the_o sacramental_a and_o have_v allege_v what_o st._n luke_n say_v 166._o amalar._n ad_fw-la rantgar_fw-la t._n 7._o spicile_fw-la p._n 166._o he_o add_v this_o cup_n be_v in_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n wherein_o be_v the_o blood_n which_o shall_v flow_v out_o of_o my_o side_n to_o fulfil_v the_o old_a law_n and_o after_o it_o be_v shed_v it_o shall_v be_v the_o new_a covenant_n he_o show_v that_o the_o cup_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o as_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v contain_v in_o his_o body_n not_o to_o be_v pour_v out_o until_o his_o death_n that_o he_o shed_v it_o on_o the_o cross_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o man_n and_o in_o the_o same_o letter_n he_o make_v the_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n to_o consist_v in_o the_o participation_n of_o his_o death_n the_o same_o cup_n say_v he_o be_v call_v the_o mystery_n of_o faith_n ibid._n ibid._n because_o he_o that_o believe_v that_o he_o be_v redeem_v by_o this_o blood_n and_o that_o do_v imitate_v his_o passion_n be_v profit_v thereby_o unto_o salvation_n and_o eternal_a life_n which_o make_v our_o saviour_n himself_o to_o say_v if_o you_o eat_v not_o the_o flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n nor_o drink_v his_o blood_n you_o have_v no_o life_n in_o
that_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o cup_n which_o be_v call_v his_o blood_n be_v figure_n because_o a_o sacrament_n and_o that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n betwixt_o the_o body_n which_o be_v by_o mystery_n and_o the_o body_n which_o suffer_v which_o be_v bury_v and_o rise_v again_o this_o here_o be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o our_o saviour_n where_o there_o be_v neither_o figure_n nor_o signification_n but_o the_o evidence_n of_o the_o thing_n itself_o be_v present_a the_o faithful_a desire_n to_o behold_v he_o because_o he_o be_v our_o head_n and_o because_o that_o in_o his_o sight_n consist_v the_o joy_n of_o our_o soul_n for_o the_o father_n and_o he_o be_v but_o one_o which_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v not_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o body_n which_o our_o lord_n have_v assume_v but_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o fullness_n of_o the_o divinity_n which_o inhabit_v in_o jesus_n christ_n god-man_n but_o the_o mystical_a body_n be_v a_o figure_n not_o only_o of_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o also_o of_o the_o believe_a people_n for_o it_o bear_v the_o figure_n both_o of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o which_o be_v crucify_v and_o be_v rise_v again_o and_o of_o the_o people_n which_o be_v bear_v again_o in_o jesus_n christ_n by_o baptism_n and_o be_v raise_v from_o the_o dead_a unto_o which_o may_v be_v add_v that_o this_o bread_n and_o this_o cup_n which_o be_v call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v a_o memorial_n of_o the_o death_n and_o suffering_n of_o our_o saviour_n as_o himself_o have_v declare_v in_o the_o gospel_n say_v do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o which_o st._n paul_n expound_v after_o this_o manner_n as_o often_o as_o you_o shall_v eat_v this_o bread_n and_o drink_v of_o this_o cup_n you_o show_v forth_o the_o death_n of_o the_o lord_n until_o he_o come_v it_o be_v then_o our_o saviour_n and_o st._n paul_n which_o teach_v we_o that_o this_o bread_n and_o cup_n that_o be_v set_v upon_o the_o altar_n be_v there_o lay_v as_o a_o figure_n or_o memorial_n of_o the_o death_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o as_o ratramn_v oppose_v himself_o direct_o against_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la so_o he_o also_o refute_v the_o consequence_n of_o this_o belief_n by_o oppose_v in_o his_o book_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n what_o paschas_fw-la have_v write_v of_o the_o delivery_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n for_o in_o this_o little_a treatise_n he_o positive_o affirm_v the_o locality_n or_o the_o inclusion_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o place_n which_o it_o occupi_v whereas_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o his_o adversary_n import_v that_o it_o can_v be_v in_o several_a place_n at_o the_o same_o time_n 333_o in_o spicil_n d'acher_n t._n 1._o p._n 333_o in_o hold_v these_o thing_n say_v he_o you_o wicked_o utter_v a_o kind_n of_o novelty_n to_o cry_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o can_v hinder_v our_o saviour_n that_o he_o shall_v not_o be_v bear_v because_o no_o creature_n can_v resist_v the_o creator_n but_o that_o all_o thing_n that_o do_v subsist_v be_v open_a and_o penetrable_a unto_o he_o whilst_o you_o judge_v so_o you_o judge_v very_o prudent_o but_o when_o by_o this_o rule_n you_o go_v about_o to_o subject_a the_o beginning_n of_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n you_o plain_o dogmatise_v as_o to_o what_o regard_v his_o power_n but_o as_o to_o what_o regard_v the_o property_n of_o the_o body_n which_o he_o have_v take_v and_o his_o humane_a birth_n you_o stray_v very_o far_o from_o the_o way_n of_o truth_n for_o there_o be_v nothing_o firm_a nothing_o that_o be_v not_o penetrable_a unto_o the_o power_n of_o the_o will_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o as_o for_o the_o humanity_n which_o he_o have_v take_v it_o be_v enclose_v and_o shut_v up_o in_o the_o virgin_n womb_n that_o during_o the_o time_n it_o remain_v there_o it_o be_v not_o elsewhere_o but_o in_o a_o short_a time_n it_o leave_v the_o abide_v of_o the_o virgin_n womb_n and_o go_v forth_o and_o return_v no_o more_o thither_o what_o be_v it_o that_o he_o have_v show_v by_o this_o change_n of_o place_n if_o it_o be_v not_o that_o though_o he_o be_v omnipresent_v by_o the_o propriety_n of_o his_o divinity_n he_o be_v but_o in_o one_o place_n according_a to_o the_o circumscription_n of_o his_o body_n that_o that_o which_o be_v local_a as_o it_o be_v not_o always_o every_o where_o but_o it_o go_v unto_o one_o place_n when_o it_o leave_v the_o other_o so_o also_o also_o when_o he_o go_v from_o one_o place_n to_o another_o he_o at_o the_o same_o time_n be_v not_o at_o the_o right_a hand_n and_o at_o the_o left_a neither_o walk_v he_o before_o and_o behind_o nor_o above_o and_o below_o so_o also_o the_o saviour_n as_o he_o be_v at_o one_o time_n in_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n according_a to_o the_o flesh_n and_o at_o another_o time_n he_o be_v out_o of_o it_o so_o in_o go_v out_o though_o nothing_o can_v stop_v he_o when_o he_o will_v come_v out_o nevertheless_o he_o make_v use_v only_o of_o one_o way_n for_o his_o come_n forth_o and_o he_o issue_v not_o out_o by_o all_o the_o part_n of_o the_o body_n wherein_o he_o have_v be_v form_v i_o will_v not_o here_o say_v any_o thing_n of_o certain_a sterconaristes_n which_o some_o pretend_v to_o have_v be_v oppose_v by_o ratramn_n and_o not_o by_o paschas_fw-la other_o say_v he_o be_v one_o of_o this_o sect_n himself_o and_o other_o in_o fine_a that_o in_o dispute_v against_o it_o he_o vary_v from_o the_o true_a sentiment_n of_o the_o church_n because_o we_o will_v treat_v of_o it_o in_o examine_v the_o testimony_n of_o heribold_n to_o continue_v the_o course_n of_o my_o history_n i_o come_v to_o john_n erigenius_n the_o other_o doctor_n which_o the_o emperor_n charles_n the_o bald_a consult_v and_o who_o he_o command_v to_o write_v upon_o the_o same_o subject_a he_o have_v a_o singular_a esteem_n for_o he_o and_o live_v so_o familiar_o with_o he_o that_o some_o historian_n have_v assure_v that_o he_o make_v he_o eat_v with_o he_o at_o his_o own_o table_n and_o lie_v in_o his_o own_o bedchamber_n i_o be_o not_o ignorant_a how_o unworthy_o he_o be_v treat_v by_o remy_n archbishop_n of_o lion_n and_o by_o the_o deacon_n florus_n and_o that_o prudens_fw-la bishop_n of_o troy_n and_o the_o council_n of_o valentia_n do_v censure_v some_o error_n that_o appear_v in_o some_o of_o his_o book_n upon_o the_o subject_a of_o predestination_n neither_o will_v i_o undertake_v to_o defend_v all_o his_o expression_n and_o phylosophical_a notion_n about_o the_o state_n of_o the_o bless_a and_o of_o the_o damn_a neither_o can_v i_o but_o confess_v that_o the_o pen_n of_o his_o adversary_n have_v be_v steep_v in_o too_o smart_a liquor_n to_o tear_v the_o reputation_n of_o this_o man_n unto_o who_o historian_n give_v great_a commendation_n 2._o gulicl_n malm_n de_fw-fr gestis_fw-la reg._n angl._n l._n 2._o c._n 5._o apud_fw-la usser_n in_o sylloge_n ep._n hibernic_n ep._n 24._o &_o the_o christian_a ecclesiar_v success_n c._n 2._o dignify_n he_o with_o these_o two_o glorious_a title_n of_o most_o learned_a and_o most_o holy_a william_n of_o malmesbury_n assure_v we_o that_o he_o be_v a_o very_a wise_a man_n and_o very_o eloquent_a that_o he_o translate_v out_o of_o greek_a into_o latin_a at_o the_o desire_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a the_o hierarchy_n of_o dennis_n the_o arcopagite_n a_o translation_n so_o acceptable_a to_o anastatius_fw-la library-keeper_n unto_o the_o pope_n that_o he_o write_v a_o letter_n unto_o king_n charles_n which_o be_v insert_v in_o the_o preface_n of_o this_o translation_n wherein_o after_o have_v admire_v that_o a_o man_n bear_v in_o one_o of_o the_o remote_a part_n of_o the_o world_n that_o be_v in_o ireland_n shall_v be_v capable_a of_o comprehend_v and_o of_o render_v this_o hierarchy_n into_o latin_a he_o add_v that_o he_o have_v hear_v he_o be_v a_o saint_n conclude_v that_o it_o be_v the_o work_n of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n which_o have_v make_v he_o as_o zealous_a as_o he_o be_v eloquent_a also_o the_o fame_n of_o his_o learning_n make_v he_o be_v send_v for_o by_o alfred_n king_n of_o england_n where_o he_o die_v anno_fw-la 883._o or_o 84._o in_o the_o monastery_n of_o malmesbury_n have_v receive_v several_a wound_n by_o penknife_n from_o young_a man_n that_o he_o instruct_v the_o writer_n also_o of_o england_n observe_v that_o have_v be_v bury_v without_o much_o honour_n in_o the_o church_n where_o he_o have_v be_v slay_v there_o shine_v a_o miraculous_a light_n several_a night_n upon_o his_o grave_n which_o make_v the_o
at_o troy_n be_v solemnize_v the_o memory_n of_o st._n prudens_fw-la bishop_n and_o confessor_n this_o saint_n be_v bear_v in_o spain_n endow_v with_o divine_a grace_n and_o illustrious_a by_o his_o zeal_n for_o religion_n and_o his_o knowledge_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n have_v be_v drive_v out_o of_o spain_n by_o the_o saracen_n and_o be_v come_v into_o france_n he_o draw_v the_o admiration_n and_o love_n of_o all_o man_n therefore_o after_o the_o death_n of_o adelbert_n bishop_n of_o troy_n whither_o he_o have_v retire_v himself_o and_o have_v give_v proof_n of_o his_o virtue_n and_o merit_n he_o be_v elect_v and_o appoint_v the_o 37th_o bishop_n of_o that_o church_n by_o the_o common_a consent_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o people_n be_v so_o advance_v unto_o the_o episcopal_a dignity_n he_o shine_v like_o a_o light_n set_v in_o a_o candlestick_n not_o unto_o this_o church_n alone_o but_o also_o throughout_o all_o france_n by_o the_o example_n of_o a_o most_o holy_a life_n and_o by_o the_o splendour_n of_o divine_a wisdom_n he_o be_v the_o ornament_n and_o delight_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o his_o time_n a_o defender_n of_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o faith_n and_o a_o oracle_n of_o ecclesiastical_a knowledge_n as_o for_o the_o deacon_n florus_n he_o have_v transmit_v unto_o we_o himself_o evidence_n of_o his_o belief_n in_o his_o explication_n of_o the_o mass_n at_o least_o if_o that_o be_v the_o work_n of_o this_o florus_n deacon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n who_o in_o this_o explication_n be_v styâââ_n master_n florus_n for_o trithemius_n attribute_n this_o little_a treatise_n whereof_o we_o speak_v unto_o one_o florus_n a_o benedictine_n friar_n in_o the_o abbey_n of_o trom_n in_o the_o country_n of_o liege_n and_o other_o make_v its_o author_n to_o be_v the_o deacon_n florus_n that_o write_v against_o amalarius_n and_o against_o john_n scot_n upon_o the_o subject_a of_o predestination_n this_o latter_a opinion_n seem_v the_o most_o likely_a and_o the_o reason_n which_o make_v i_o not_o to_o doubt_v of_o it_o be_v that_o i_o observe_v the_o author_n of_o this_o interpretation_n of_o the_o mass_n have_v copy_v ten_o line_n verbatim_o out_o of_o the_o book_n which_o agobard_n bishop_n of_o lion_n under_o lewis_n the_o debonair_a son_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a write_v against_o amalarius_n 170._o vid._n flor._n bibl._n patr._n t._n 6._o edit_n ult_n p._n 171._o unde_fw-la eccles_n etc._n etc._n et_fw-fr agobard_fw-mi contr_n amalar._n c._n 13._o p._n 115._o florus_n in_o exposit_n missae_fw-la bibl._n patr._n t._n 6._o p._n 170._o now_o there_o be_v much_o more_o probability_n to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v write_v by_o a_o deacon_n of_o the_o same_o church_n then_o by_o a_o monk_n of_o the_o country_n of_o liege_n it_o be_v then_o evident_a after_o this_o remark_n if_o i_o mistake_v not_o that_o this_o little_a treatise_n be_v to_o be_v attribute_v unto_o the_o deacon_n florus_n let_v we_o hear_v what_o he_o have_v design_v to_o inform_v we_o the_o oblation_n say_v he_o although_o take_v from_o the_o simple_a fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v make_v unto_o believer_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o only_a son_n of_o god_n by_o the_o ineffable_a virtue_n of_o divine_a benediction_n he_o seem_v to_o make_v a_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o wicked_a and_o the_o good_a and_o say_v the_o sacrament_n be_v make_v unto_o the_o latter_a the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o unto_o the_o former_a it_o be_v nothing_o less_o because_o they_o have_v not_o faith_n a_o declaration_n which_o as_o the_o protestant_n say_v agree_v not_o with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n by_o which_o the_o eucharist_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n not_o only_o unto_o the_o good_a but_o unto_o the_o wicked_a also_o florus_n explain_v himself_o very_o clear_o ibid._n ibid._n when_o he_o add_v this_o body_n and_o this_o blood_n be_v not_o gather_v in_o the_o ear_n of_o corn_n and_o in_o the_o grape_n nature_n give_v it_o not_o unto_o we_o but_o it_o be_v consecration_n that_o make_v it_o unto_o we_o mystical_o jesus_n christ_n be_v eat_v when_o the_o creature_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n pass_v into_o the_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n by_o the_o ineffable_a sanctification_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o be_v eat_v by_o parcel_n in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o he_o remain_v entire_a in_o heaven_n and_o entire_a in_o your_o heart_n he_o will_v say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v natural_o bread_n and_o wine_n that_o consecration_n make_v it_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v eat_v in_o morsel_n under_o the_o sign_n which_o represent_v he_o but_o as_o to_o himself_o he_o be_v whole_a and_o entire_a in_o heaven_n as_o he_o be_v whole_a and_o entire_a in_o the_o heart_n of_o every_o believer_n in_o quality_n of_o a_o quicken_a and_o save_a object_n embrace_v by_o faith_n so_o to_o find_v life_n and_o salvation_n in_o partake_v of_o he_o because_o it_o be_v he_o that_o have_v merit_v salvation_n for_o we_o by_o his_o death_n and_o purchase_v life_n for_o we_o by_o his_o suffering_n and_o as_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o memorial_n of_o this_o death_n and_o these_o suffering_n florus_n make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v make_v unto_o believer_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o in_o participate_v of_o this_o divine_a mystery_n faith_n look_v unto_o he_o as_o the_o only_a object_n of_o its_o contemplation_n manducation_n and_o participation_n thus_o much_o these_o other_o word_n of_o the_o same_o author_n import_n 171._o ibid._n p._n 171._o all_o that_o be_v do_v in_o the_o oblation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v mystical_a we_o see_v one_o thing_n and_o we_o understand_v another_o what_o be_v see_v be_v corporal_a what_o be_v understand_v have_v a_o spiritual_a fruit._n moreover_o he_o say_v plain_o that_o what_o our_o saviour_n command_v his_o disciple_n to_o take_v and_o eat_v be_v bread_n he_o say_v unto_o they_o of_o the_o bread_n take_v and_o eat_v you_o all_o of_o this_o ibid._n ibid._n and_o speak_v of_o the_o cup_n the_o wine_n say_v he_o be_v the_o mystery_n of_o our_o redemption_n and_o he_o prove_v it_o by_o these_o word_n i_o will_v no_o more_o drink_n of_o this_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n in_o fine_a expound_v these_o last_o word_n of_o the_o mass_n whereby_o o_o lord_n ibid._n ibid._n thou_o always_o creat_a for_o we_o all_o these_o good_a thing_n etc._n etc._n which_o be_v a_o kind_n of_o thanksgiving_n which_o in_o the_o latin_a liturgy_n do_v follow_v the_o consecration_n he_o sufficient_o give_v to_o understand_v that_o he_o believe_v not_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n see_v he_o speak_v of_o they_o as_o of_o thing_n which_o god_n have_v create_v from_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o world_n which_o he_o make_v still_o every_o year_n by_o propagation_n and_o by_o reparation_n which_o he_o sanctifi_v and_o fill_v with_o his_o grace_n and_o heavenly_a blessing_n which_o himself_n interpret_v to_o be_v of_o corn_n and_o of_o wine_n thus_o it_o be_v that_o many_o do_v explain_v the_o meaning_n of_o this_o author_n about_o the_o same_o time_n that_o the_o deacon_n florus_n write_v at_o lion_n christian_n druthmar_n priest_n and_o friar_n of_o corby_n and_o companion_n or_o ratramn_v in_o the_o same_o monastery_n compose_v his_o commentary_n upon_o st._n matthew_n gospel_n and_o we_o shall_v forthwith_o see_v what_o he_o write_v of_o the_o eucharist_n if_o sixtus_n senensis_n do_v not_o stop_v we_o a_o little_a moment_n this_o famous_a library-keeper_n do_v accuse_v protestant_n of_o have_v corrupt_v the_o text_n of_o druthmar_n in_o read_v in_o the_o sacrament_n whereas_o he_o pretend_v upon_o the_o credit_n of_o the_o copy_n of_o a_o manuscript_n to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o franciscan_n at_o lion_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v read_v subsist_v real_o in_o the_o sacrament_n the_o first_o thing_n we_o shall_v do_v then_o be_v to_o consider_v the_o nature_n of_o this_o accusation_n for_o the_o faith_n of_o sixtus_n be_v look_v upon_o by_o many_o as_o the_o faith_n of_o a_o man_n that_o approve_v very_o well_o of_o expurgatory_n index_n and_o one_o that_o have_v lay_v two_o other_o accusation_n unto_o the_o same_o protestant_n charge_v which_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v false_a 72._o bibl._n sanct._n in_o ep._n ad_fw-la pium_fw-la v._n id._n l._n 6._o annot._fw-la 72._o one_o be_v to_o have_v corrupt_v and_o alter_v a_o passage_n of_o ferus_fw-la a_o franciscan_a friar_n concern_v the_o temporal_a power_n of_o the_o pope_n although_o ferus_fw-la his_o commentary_n upon_o st._n matthew_n wherein_o the_o passage_n in_o dispute_n be_v contain_v be_v
church_n that_o it_o be_v a_o leaden_a age_n a_o iron_n and_o unhappy_a age_n a_o age_n of_o darkness_n ignorance_n superstition_n and_o obscurity_n whereas_o his_o adversary_n esteem_v it_o to_o be_v a_o age_n of_o light_n a_o age_n of_o grace_n and_o benediction_n for_o my_o particular_a although_o i_o know_v that_o he_o which_o esteem_v it_o a_o age_n of_o darkness_n be_v support_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o all_o or_o at_o least_o the_o great_a number_n of_o historian_n which_o have_v write_v of_o it_o especial_o of_o baronius_n gennebrard_n and_o bellarmine_n and_o that_o so_o far_o he_o have_v not_o say_v any_o thing_n of_o his_o own_o and_o that_o the_o reason_n of_o his_o adversary_n which_o represent_v it_o as_o a_o age_n of_o learning_n and_o benediction_n do_v not_o appear_v unto_o i_o of_o sufficient_a force_n to_o invalidate_v what_o he_o have_v establish_v upon_o the_o report_n of_o historian_n i_o will_v however_o make_v a_o three_o party_n in_o this_o rencontre_n and_o hold_v the_o mean_a betwixt_o these_o two_o extreme_n i_o say_v that_o i_o will_v not_o absolute_o follow_v the_o historian_n which_o represent_v it_o whole_o dark_a and_o ignorant_a nor_o the_o author_n of_o the_o perpetuity_n which_o represent_v it_o all_o light_n and_o glorious_a for_o if_o i_o do_v not_o make_v it_o a_o age_n whole_o light_a neither_o will_v i_o esteem_v it_o to_o be_v whole_o darkness_n if_o i_o judge_v it_o not_o to_o be_v a_o age_n of_o grace_n neither_o do_v i_o conceive_v it_o to_o be_v one_o altogether_o unfortunate_a if_o it_o appear_v not_o unto_o i_o to_o be_v whole_o a_o age_n of_o benediction_n neither_o do_v it_o appear_v to_o be_v only_o a_o age_n of_o malediction_n in_o a_o word_n if_o i_o look_v not_o upon_o it_o to_o be_v a_o age_n of_o hillary_n of_o athanasius_n of_o basill_n of_o gregory_n and_o of_o ambrose_n or_o as_o a_o age_n of_o chrisostom_n of_o jeromes_n and_o of_o augustine_n yet_o i_o do_v not_o regard_v it_o as_o a_o age_n of_o bareletes_n of_o maillards_n and_o of_o menot_n i_o do_v not_o liken_v it_o unto_o a_o fair_a summer_n day_n when_o the_o heaven_n be_v free_a from_o cloud_n the_o sun_n shine_v in_o its_o full_a force_n and_o communicate_v unto_o we_o without_o any_o obstruction_n his_o light_n and_o heat_n but_o unto_o a_o winter_n day_n which_o be_v dark_a and_o the_o air_n full_a of_o thick_a cloud_n deprive_v we_o of_o the_o sight_n of_o the_o sun_n yet_o not_o total_o of_o its_o light_n so_o that_o we_o have_v still_o leave_v we_o sufficient_a to_o direct_v we_o although_o it_o may_v not_o be_v always_o enough_o to_o hinder_v we_o from_o stumble_v in_o like_a manner_n say_v some_o during_o the_o x._o century_n the_o sin_n of_o man_n have_v make_v a_o thick_a cloud_n betwixt_o the_o sun_n of_o righteousness_n and_o they_o he_o communicate_v not_o unto_o they_o full_o the_o light_n of_o his_o healthful_a beam_n although_o he_o impart_v unto_o they_o sufficient_a to_o avoid_v the_o error_n which_o can_v be_v believe_v without_o ruin_n and_o to_o embrace_v the_o truth_n the_o knowledge_n whereof_o be_v necessary_a to_o salvation_n what_o likelihood_n say_v some_o be_v there_o that_o have_v shed_v forth_o so_o much_o light_n upon_o the_o ix_o century_n for_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o truth_n that_o man_n shall_v on_o a_o sudden_a be_v plunge_v into_o darkness_n but_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o also_o that_o the_o same_o crace_n with_o the_o same_o freedom_n shall_v be_v continue_v to_o be_v dispense_v unto_o man_n when_o it_o be_v see_v that_o they_o begin_v to_o abuse_v they_o and_o that_o the_o flesh_n gain_v by_o little_a and_o little_a the_o victory_n over_o the_o spirit_n they_o degenerate_v insensible_o from_o the_o truth_n of_o their_o belief_n and_o the_o purity_n of_o their_o devotion_n nevertheless_o as_o god_n be_v infinite_o good_a and_o that_o he_o never_o leave_v himself_o without_o witness_n of_o do_v good_a unto_o man_n however_o unthankful_a and_o ungrateful_a they_o be_v so_o if_o he_o dispense_v not_o sufficient_a knowledge_n unto_o the_o man_n of_o the_o x._o century_n to_o oppose_v the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la with_o the_o same_o vigour_n as_o it_o be_v oppose_v in_o the_o ix_o yet_o he_o dispense_v they_o so_o much_o as_o to_o hinder_v it_o from_o be_v establish_v all_o that_o age_n as_o shall_v be_v show_v in_o the_o progress_n of_o this_o history_n but_o in_o the_o first_o place_n it_o will_v be_v necessary_a to_o relate_v what_o be_v say_v by_o william_n of_o malmesbury_n ãâã_d de_fw-fr gestis_fw-la pontific_n anglor_n ãâã_d of_o odo_n archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n who_o live_v in_o this_o age_n he_o so_o confirm_v say_v he_o several_a person_n which_o doubt_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n that_o he_o show_v they_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o altar_n change_v into_o flesh_n and_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o cup_n change_v into_o blood_n and_o afterward_o he_o make_v they_o return_v unto_o their_o natural_a form_n and_o render_v they_o proper_a for_o the_o life_n of_o men._n this_o be_v the_o only_a author_n of_o the_o x._o century_n that_o be_v come_v to_o our_o knowledge_n which_o public_o declare_v himself_o for_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la whereas_o the_o historian_n relation_n show_v that_o there_o be_v several_a that_o be_v of_o a_o contrary_a judgement_n and_o who_o have_v no_o small_a inclination_n to_o profess_v it_o open_o beside_o the_o method_n of_o this_o prelate_n to_o make_v they_o receive_v his_o opinion_n seem_v unto_o many_o to_o be_v but_o a_o story_n make_v at_o random_n either_o by_o odo_n himself_o or_o by_o the_o friar_n which_o write_v the_o history_n of_o it_o and_o they_o hearty_o wish_v that_o christian_n will_v not_o use_v these_o kind_n of_o prodigy_n to_o prove_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o their_o religion_n say_v that_o unbeliever_n be_v dissatisfied_n and_o those_o which_o believe_v and_o be_v enlighten_v and_o that_o be_v pious_a can_v receive_v no_o edification_n thereby_o and_o they_o make_v no_o question_n but_o that_o paschas_fw-la render_v his_o doctrine_n suspicious_a unto_o most_o person_n by_o the_o pretend_a miracle_n that_o he_o make_v use_v of_o to_o establish_v it_o because_o this_o kind_n of_o proceed_v show_v plain_o that_o he_o find_v neither_o in_o the_o scripture_n nor_o tradition_n reason_n strong_a enough_o to_o defend_v it_o see_v he_o have_v recourse_n unto_o these_o prodigious_a apparition_n but_o whatever_o this_o archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n can_v do_v for_o the_o promote_a the_o doctrine_n of_o paschas_fw-la in_o england_n his_o endeavour_n have_v not_o all_o the_o success_n he_o can_v have_v wish_v the_o contrary_a doctrine_n which_o have_v be_v so_o well_o plant_v in_o this_o kingdom_n until_o the_o year_n 883._o by_o john_n erigenius_n one_o of_o the_o great_a adversary_n of_o paschas_fw-la there_o continue_v still_o and_o be_v public_o preach_v in_o fine_a alfric_n which_o some_o also_o esteem_v to_o be_v archbishop_n of_o canterbury_n and_o other_o bishop_n of_o cry_v after_o have_v be_v abbot_n of_o malmesbury_n a_o man_n learn_v according_a to_o those_o time_n in_o a_o sermon_n under_o the_o name_n of_o wulfin_n bishop_n of_o salisbury_n thus_o speak_v of_o the_o sacrament_n 24._o in_o notis_fw-la vheloci_fw-la in_o histor_n bedae_fw-la anglo-sax_n l._n 4._o c._n 24._o about_o the_o year_n 940._o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n corporal_o but_o spiritual_o not_o the_o body_n wherein_o he_o suffer_v but_o the_o body_n whereof_o he_o speak_v when_o consecrate_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n he_o add_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v his_o body_n as_o the_o manna_n and_o the_o wine_n his_o blood_n as_o the_o water_n of_o the_o desert_n be_v if_o this_o sermon_n be_v one_o of_o wulfin_n according_a to_o the_o title_n the_o year_n 840._o as_o we_o have_v compute_v it_o do_v not_o ill_o agree_v with_o it_o but_o if_o it_o be_v alfric_n we_o must_v descend_v low_a towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o x._o century_n 54._o apud_fw-la usser_n de_fw-fr dhristian_a eccles_n success_n &_o statu_fw-la c._n 2._o p._n 54._o there_o be_v another_o which_o some_o cite_v under_o the_o name_n of_o wulfin_n bishop_n of_o salisbury_n and_o other_o attribute_v unto_o alfric_n wherein_o the_o author_n use_v the_o same_o language_n this_o sacrifice_n say_v he_o be_v not_o the_o body_n wherein_o jesus_n christ_n suffer_v for_o we_o nor_o his_o blood_n which_o he_o shed_v but_o it_o be_v make_v spiritual_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n as_o the_o manna_n which_o fall_v from_o heaven_n and_o the_o water_n which_o flow_v from_o the_o rock_n if_o these_o two_o sermon_n be_v of_o two_o several_a author_n we_o have_v already_o two_o witness_n direct_o
say_v they_o that_o the_o consecration_n be_v end_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o real_o under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o only_o in_o resemblance_n and_o in_o figure_n and_o that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v not_o transubstantiate_v real_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n but_o only_o in_o type_n and_o in_o figure_n one_o may_v lay_v what_o stress_n they_o please_v upon_o the_o testimony_n of_o these_o two_o man_n which_o may_v be_v look_v upon_o but_o as_o of_o one_o see_v the_o one_o transcribe_v it_o from_o the_o other_o as_o for_o my_o part_n i_o shall_v only_o say_v that_o i_o take_v the_o present_a armenian_n to_o be_v so_o gross_o ignorant_a that_o they_o scarce_o know_v what_o they_o do_v believe_v of_o this_o mystery_n prateolus_n do_v positive_o teach_v the_o same_o thing_n 67._o de_fw-fr haeres_fw-la l._n 1._o haer_fw-mi 67._o which_o be_v also_o confirm_v by_o the_o testimony_n of_o thomas_n herbert_n a_o english_a man_n which_o have_v be_v so_o inform_v upon_o the_o place_n as_o he_o declare_v in_o the_o relation_n of_o his_o voyage_n of_o the_o translation_n of_o mr._n wick_n fort_n what_o i_o say_v of_o the_o armenian_n i_o may_v almost_o say_v of_o all_o the_o greek_n in_o general_a for_o it_o can_v be_v deny_v but_o they_o be_v fall_v into_o very_o great_a ignorance_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o christian_a religion_n and_o have_v corrupt_v their_o primitive_a faith_n by_o many_o alteration_n nevertheless_o learning_n have_v flourish_v a_o long_a time_n among_o they_o their_o ignorance_n be_v not_o so_o very_o great_a as_o that_o of_o other_o christian_a communion_n of_o the_o east_n they_o have_v have_v but_o very_o few_o that_o have_v write_v since_o the_o age_n which_o we_o have_v examine_v in_o the_o precedent_a chapter_n yet_o have_v they_o have_v some_o few_o as_o nicholas_n de_fw-fr methona_n nicholas_n cabasilas_n mark_v of_o ephesus_n and_o jeremy_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n as_o for_o bessarion_n i_o do_v not_o put_v he_o into_o the_o number_n because_o he_o turn_v unto_o the_o party_n of_o the_o latin_n who_o to_o requite_v he_o honour_v he_o with_o a_o cardinal_n cap_n whereas_o the_o other_o die_v in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n if_o you_o will_v know_v of_o they_o what_o they_o believe_v of_o the_o eucharist_n they_o will_v answer_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o after_o consecration_n they_o be_v his_o body_n blood_n and_o so_o far_o the_o roman_a catholic_n have_v cause_n to_o believe_v they_o be_v of_o their_o side_n but_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v also_o that_o they_o say_v thing_n which_o do_v not_o agree_v well_o with_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o latin_n and_o which_o make_v the_o protestant_n conclude_v that_o the_o change_n whereof_o they_o speak_v be_v not_o a_o change_n of_o substance_n but_o of_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n for_o not_o here_o to_o repeat_v what_o be_v say_v by_o euthymius_n in_o the_o forego_n chapter_n 26._o in_o matth._n 26._o that_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o thing_n offer_v be_v not_o to_o be_v consider_v graeco-lat_n in_o exposit_n liturg_n c._n 32._o &_o 43_o t._n 2._o bibl._n pat._n graeco-lat_n but_o their_o virtue_n and_o without_o insist_v upon_o cabasilas_n his_o regard_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n as_o dead_a and_o crucify_a for_o we_o which_o by_o the_o confession_n of_o all_o christian_n can_v be_v true_a in_o the_o reality_n of_o the_o thing_n but_o only_o in_o the_o signification_n of_o the_o mystery_n nor_o in_o that_o he_o say_v that_o all_o those_o unto_o who_o the_o priest_n give_v the_o communion_n do_v not_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n ibid._n de_fw-fr corpore_fw-la &_o sanguine_a christi_fw-la ibid._n nicholas_n de_fw-fr methona_n do_v formal_o affirm_v the_o union_n of_o the_o symbol_n unto_o the_o divinity_n which_o be_v exact_o the_o opinion_n of_o damascen_n a_o opinion_n which_o as_o have_v be_v show_v do_v presuppose_v the_o existence_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o do_v this_o that_o be_v to_o say_v communicate_v unto_o we_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n by_o thing_n which_o be_v familiar_a unto_o nature_n in_o join_v unto_o they_o his_o divinity_n and_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n this_o be_v my_o blood_n jeremy_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n say_v as_o the_o other_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o he_o add_v 10_o respon_n 1._o c._n 10_o that_o jesus_n christ_n for_o all_o that_o do_v not_o give_v the_o flesh_n which_o he_o carry_v unto_o his_o disciple_n to_o eat_v and_o elsewhere_o 7._o ibid._n c._n 7._o that_o the_o grace_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n do_v spiritual_o sanctify_v our_o soul_n and_o our_o body_n be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o sensible_a thing_n to_o wit_n the_o water_n the_o oil_n the_o bread_n the_o wine_n and_o the_o other_o thing_n sanctify_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o language_n agree_v better_a with_o damascen_n who_o he_o cite_v in_o his_o second_o answer_n than_o with_o the_o latin_n because_o the_o first_o preserve_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o the_o latter_a quite_o destroy_v it_o the_o cardinal_n of_o guise_n be_v at_o venice_n have_v a_o conference_n with_o the_o greek_n and_o among_o several_a question_n that_o he_o ask_v they_o he_o demand_v of_o they_o what_o they_o believe_v of_o the_o sacrament_n 1571._o cum_fw-la sigismundo_n libero_fw-la de_fw-la rebus_fw-la moscovit_fw-la basileae_n 1571._o see_v here_o the_o answer_n they_o make_v he_o we_o believe_v and_o confess_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v so_o change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o wine_n into_o his_o blood_n that_o neither_o the_o bread_n nor_o the_o accident_n of_o its_o substance_n do_v remain_v but_o be_v change_v into_o a_o divine_a substance_n be_v there_o no_o more_o but_o this_o in_o the_o answer_n of_o the_o greek_n it_o may_v be_v say_v either_o that_o they_o do_v not_o well_o understand_v themselves_o or_o that_o through_o complaisance_n unto_o the_o latin_n among_o who_o they_o live_v they_o allow_v the_o change_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o bread_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n nevertheless_o that_o to_o show_v that_o they_o follow_v not_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o roman_a catholic_n they_o say_v that_o the_o very_a accident_n do_v not_o remain_v which_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n but_o because_o in_o this_o answer_n they_o allege_v as_o well_o the_o word_n of_o theophelact_fw-mi upon_o mar._n 14._o by_o which_o he_o declare_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o also_o several_a passage_n of_o damascen_n some_o of_o which_o have_v already_o be_v examine_v in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n to_o strengthen_v their_o belief_n and_o opinion_n we_o be_v oblige_v to_o believe_v that_o the_o change_n whereof_o they_o speak_v be_v quite_o different_a from_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n it_o be_v true_a that_o scarce_o any_o of_o they_o explain_v themselves_o as_o full_o as_o cyril_n of_o lucar_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n who_o a_o little_a above_o thirty_o year_n ago_o say_v 17._o cyrillus_n constantinop_n patriarch_n confession_n fidei_fw-la c._n 17._o we_o believe_v that_o the_o other_o sacrament_n which_o our_o lord_n do_v institute_v be_v that_o which_o we_o call_v eucharist_n for_o the_o night_n wherein_o he_o be_v betray_v take_v bread_n and_o blessing_n it_o he_o say_v unto_o the_o disciple_n take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n and_o take_v the_o cup_n he_o give_v thanks_o and_o say_v drink_v you_o all_o of_o this_o it_o be_v my_o blood_n which_o be_v shed_v for_o you_o do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o and_o st._n paul_n add_v as_o often_o as_o you_o eat_v of_o this_o bread_n and_o drink_v of_o this_o cup_n you_o show_v the_o lord_n death_n this_o be_v the_o plain_a the_o true_a and_o lawful_a tradition_n of_o this_o admirable_a mystery_n in_o the_o administration_n and_o knowledge_n whereof_o we_o confess_v and_o believe_v the_o true_a and_o certain_a presence_n of_o our_o saviour_n jesus_n christ_n to_o wit_n that_o which_o faith_n teach_v and_o give_v unto_o we_o and_o not_o that_o which_o transubstantiation_n rash_o and_o unadvised_o invent_v do_v teach_v if_o i_o will_v write_v the_o history_n of_o this_o patriarch_n i_o shall_v be_v oblige_v to_o speak_v of_o his_o country_n i_o mean_v of_o the_o isle_n of_o crete_n now_o candia_n of_o the_o great_a affection_n he_o have_v unto_o learning_n the_o marvellous_a progress_n he_o make_v therein_o during_o his_o stay_n in_o italy_n of_o the_o voyage_n which_o he_o make_v ââto_o
318._o of_o the_o care_n which_o shall_v be_v take_v in_o receive_v of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o read_v this_o title_n it_o come_v into_o my_o mind_n that_o the_o father_n of_o the_o council_n may_v haply_o have_v comprise_v auricular_a confession_n in_o the_o preparation_n which_o they_o command_v yet_o nevertheless_o i_o do_v not_o find_v therein_o any_o such_o thing_n they_o only_o warn_v that_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o care_n must_v be_v take_v in_o participate_v of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o take_v care_n that_o we_o do_v not_o abstain_v from_o it_o too_o long_o lest_o that_o shall_v turn_v unto_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o soul_n and_o that_o if_o one_o partake_v thereof_o indiscreet_o we_o shall_v fear_v what_o the_o apostle_n say_v whosoever_o eat_v and_o drink_v unworthy_o eat_v and_o drink_v his_o own_o damnation_n a_o man_n ought_v therefore_o to_o examine_v himself_o according_a to_o the_o command_n of_o the_o same_o apostle_n and_o so_o eat_v of_o this_o bread_n and_o drink_v of_o this_o cup_n that_o be_v to_o say_v to_o prepare_v himself_o for_o the_o receive_n of_o so_o great_a a_o sacrament_n in_o abstain_v some_o day_n from_o the_o work_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o in_o purify_n of_o his_o body_n and_o soul_n hincmar_n archbishop_n of_o rheims_n who_o die_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n use_v the_o same_o method_n when_o he_o represent_v unto_o charles_n the_o bald_a the_o preparation_n necessary_a for_o worthy_a receive_v the_o sacrament_n 102._o opusc_n 1._o c._n 12._o t._n 2._o p._n 101_o 102._o he_o desire_v that_o every_o one_o will_v judge_v himself_o to_o the_o end_n that_o the_o trial_n be_v make_v in_o the_o heart_n the_o thought_n shall_v serve_v for_o a_o accuser_n the_o conscience_n for_o a_o witness_n and_o fear_v for_o a_o executioner_n then_o that_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o soul_n shall_v fall_v by_o tear_n and_o in_o fine_a that_o the_o understanding_n shall_v give_v such_o a_o sentence_n that_o a_o man_n shall_v judge_v himself_o unworthy_a of_o participate_v of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o several_a other_o thing_n which_o he_o propose_v without_o speak_v any_o thing_n of_o confession_n but_o by_o degree_n confession_n establish_v itself_o infensible_o among_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o west_n and_o at_o length_n innocent_a the_o three_o authorize_v it_o by_o a_o decree_n at_o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n in_o the_o year_n 1215._o at_o which_o time_n the_o albigensis_n and_o waldensis_n have_v separate_v themselves_o from_o communion_n of_o the_o latin_n the_o most_o part_n of_o all_o christian_a communion_n have_v no_o such_o law_n as_o the_o latin_n that_o oblige_v they_o unto_o confession_n before_o receive_v the_o communion_n for_o example_n the_o abyssins_n or_o ethiopian_n the_o armenian_n the_o nestorian_n confession_n it_o be_v grant_v be_v use_v in_o the_o greek_a church_n which_o be_v of_o a_o large_a extent_n but_o it_o be_v so_o little_o practise_v that_o their_o bishop_n and_o priest_n do_v scarce_o ever_o confess_v 2._o de_fw-fr concord_n l._n 4._o c._n 2._o as_o arcudius_n a_o greek_a latinize_v do_v inform_v we_o and_o as_o for_o the_o protestant_n every_o body_n know_v they_o have_v find_v this_o yoke_n of_o the_o latin_n too_o heavy_a to_o bear_v but_o if_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v not_o hitherto_o demand_v private_a confession_n before_o come_v unto_o the_o table_n of_o our_o lord_n they_o do_v require_v other_o disposition_n without_o which_o they_o forbid_v we_o approach_v unto_o it_o it_o be_v in_o this_o sense_n that_o st._n chrysostom_n condemn_v the_o practice_n of_o those_o which_o come_v unto_o the_o sacrament_n as_o it_o be_v by_o rancounter_n and_o by_o custom_n at_o certain_a time_n which_o they_o look_v upon_o to_o be_v more_o solemn_a he_o show_v they_o that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o time_n that_o make_v we_o any_o thing_n the_o more_o worthy_a to_o receive_v but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o purity_n of_o the_o soul_n the_o holiness_n of_o our_o life_n the_o innocence_n of_o our_o conversation_n 1051._o chrysost_n hom_o 3._o in_o c._n 1._o ad_fw-la ephes_n p._n 1050_o 1051._o it_o be_v not_o say_v he_o the_o epiphany_n nor_o the_o lent_n that_o render_v we_o worthy_a to_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n it_o be_v the_o sincerity_n and_o purity_n of_o heart_n therewith_o draw_v near_o at_o all_o time_n and_o without_o they_o never_o come_v unto_o it_o consider_v with_o what_o care_n and_o with_o what_o respect_n the_o flesh_n of_o sacrifice_n be_v eat_v under_o the_o law_n what_o caution_n do_v they_o not_o use_v what_o trouble_n be_v they_o not_o continual_o at_o to_o purify_v themselves_o to_o that_o purpose_n and_o you_o approach_v unto_o a_o sacrifice_n which_o the_o very_a angel_n behold_v with_o a_o religious_a reverence_n you_o think_v it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o prepare_v yourselves_o unto_o so_o solemn_a a_o action_n by_o govern_v yourselves_o according_a to_o the_o course_n of_o the_o season_n consider_v the_o vessel_n which_o be_v employ_v for_o the_o celebration_n of_o this_o sacrament_n how_o clean_o they_o be_v how_o bright_a and_o shine_a they_o be_v yet_o nevertheless_o our_o soul_n shall_v be_v clean_a more_o holy_a and_o more_o resplendent_a than_o these_o vessel_n see_v that_o it_o be_v only_o for_o we_o that_o they_o be_v prepare_v and_o in_o another_o place_n speak_v of_o seldom_o and_o often_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n 1872._o id._n hom._n 17_o in_o ep._n ad_fw-la heb._n p._n 1872._o we_o regard_v not_o say_v he_o neither_o those_o which_o communicate_v often_o nor_o those_o which_o communicate_v seldom_o but_o those_o which_o communicate_v with_o a_o sincere_a conscience_n a_o pure_a heart_n and_o a_o unreprovable_a life_n let_v those_o that_o be_v in_o this_o condition_n always_o draw_v near_o and_o those_o which_o be_v not_o let_v they_o not_o so_o much_o as_o once_o draw_v near_o because_o they_o only_o draw_v upon_o themselves_o the_o wrath_n of_o god_n and_o make_v themselves_o worthy_a of_o condemnation_n of_o pain_n and_o of_o punishment_n which_o shall_v not_o seem_v strange_a unto_o we_o for_o as_o meat_n which_o be_v wholesome_a of_o themselves_o be_v receive_v into_o a_o disease_a body_n there_o cause_v a_o disorder_n and_o a_o entire_a corruption_n and_o become_v the_o original_a of_o some_o disease_n so_o it_o be_v the_o same_o of_o these_o terrible_a and_o venerable_a mystery_n when_o they_o be_v receive_v into_o soul_n which_o be_v indispose_v and_o because_o the_o holy_a father_n consider_v that_o this_o august_n sacrament_n which_o give_v life_n unto_o some_o give_v death_n unto_o other_o that_o be_v to_o say_v unto_o those_o which_o receive_v it_o unworthy_o and_o that_o if_o it_o be_v full_a of_o consolation_n unto_o holy_a soul_n it_o be_v also_o full_a of_o terror_n unto_o the_o wicked_a they_o have_v speak_v of_o it_o as_o of_o a_o terrible_a and_o fearful_a sacrament_n because_o according_a to_o the_o say_n of_o the_o same_o st._n chrysostom_n whilst_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v celebrate_v act_n hom._n 21._o in_o act_n a_o dreadful_a sacrament_n be_v represent_v god_n give_v himself_o for_o the_o world_n from_o thence_o come_v the_o exhortation_n address_v unto_o the_o people_n in_o the_o ancient_a liturgy_n to_o call_v they_o unto_o the_o communion_n draw_v near_o with_o fear_n 4._o august_n l._n 3._o the_o doctr_n christ_n c._n 16._o &_o in_o ps_n 21._o hom._n 2._o id._n qu._n super_fw-la evang_fw-la l._n 2._o q._n 38._o p._n 152._o t._n 4._o and_o in_o fine_a shall_v not_o we_o be_v seize_v with_o a_o holy_a fear_n accompany_v with_o a_o very_a great_a respect_n to_o participate_v of_o the_o death_n of_o our_o saviour_n to_o eat_v his_o passion_n in_o eat_v his_o supper_n as_o st._n austin_n speak_v and_o to_o lick_v as_o he_o say_v again_o his_o suffering_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n but_o if_o this_o warning_n be_v give_v unto_o communicant_n they_o be_v tell_v also_o in_o invite_v they_o unto_o the_o holy_a communion_n holy_a thing_n be_v for_o the_o saint_n whereupon_o st._n chrysostom_n make_v this_o reflection_n when_o the_o deacon_n cry_v hebr._fw-la hom._n 17._o in_o ep._n ad_fw-la hebr._fw-la holy_a thing_n be_v for_o the_o holy_a it_o be_v as_o if_o he_o say_v let_v not_o he_o draw_v near_o which_o be_v not_o holy_a he_o do_v not_o say_v only_o him_z which_o be_v free_a of_o sin_n but_o he_o that_o be_v holy_a for_o it_o be_v not_o bare_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n which_o render_v a_o man_n holy_a but_o it_o be_v the_o presence_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o the_o abundance_n of_o good_a work_n and_o st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n 5._o mystag_n 5._o the_o holy_a thing_n say_v he_o be_v propose_v to_o be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o
in_o the_o xiii_o that_o it_o be_v not_o then_o give_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n but_o among_o person_n of_o the_o same_o sex_n i_o say_v that_o man_n kiss_v each_o other_o and_o also_o woman_n the_o like_a and_o because_o all_o these_o disposition_n be_v not_o the_o fruit_n of_o nature_n but_o gift_n of_o the_o grace_n and_o mercy_n of_o god_n the_o ancient_a christian_n address_v themselves_o unto_o he_o by_o devout_a prayer_n to_o the_o end_n he_o will_v be_v please_v to_o bestow_v upon_o they_o what_o they_o want_v that_o be_v the_o preparation_n necessary_a to_o communicate_v save_o and_o worthy_o cassander_n have_v collect_v several_a of_o these_o prayer_n but_o they_o be_v pen_v various_o according_a to_o the_o motion_n of_o the_o devotion_n of_o the_o communicant_n we_o forbear_v insert_v they_o in_o this_o place_n to_o endeavour_v to_o discover_v in_o prosecute_a our_o design_n whether_o the_o holy_a father_n which_o have_v require_v these_o disposition_n before_o draw_v near_o unto_o the_o holy_a table_n have_v also_o require_v that_o the_o communicant_n shall_v adore_v the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o act_n of_o communicate_v chap._n iu._n wherein_o the_o question_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v examine_v well_o to_o explain_v a_o matter_n and_o to_o give_v it_o the_o full_a demonstration_n which_o it_o require_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o question_n must_v first_o of_o all_o be_v plain_o state_v because_o it_o be_v thereupon_o most_o common_o that_o the_o clear_n of_o it_o do_v chief_o depend_v be_v therefore_o to_o treat_v of_o so_o weighty_a a_o subject_a as_o that_o which_o now_o offer_v itself_o the_o first_o thing_n we_o shall_v do_v be_v careful_o to_o put_v a_o difference_n betwixt_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o and_o his_o sacrament_n for_o the_o question_n be_v not_o whether_o jesus_n christ_n ought_v to_o be_v worship_v all_o christian_n be_v agree_v upon_o this_o point_n but_o whether_o the_o sacrament_n shall_v be_v adore_v that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o which_o the_o priest_n hold_v in_o his_o hand_n and_o which_o be_v common_o call_v the_o hostie_a and_o the_o sacrament_n for_o it_o appear_v to_o i_o that_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n have_v agree_v this_o to_o be_v the_o true_a state_n of_o the_o question_n 5._o sess_n 13._o c._n 5._o when_o it_o define_v that_o there_o be_v no_o doubt_n to_o be_v make_v but_o all_o the_o servant_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v render_v unto_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n in_o the_o act_n of_o veneration_n the_o worship_n of_o latry_n which_o be_v due_a unto_o the_o true_a god_n it_o must_v then_o in_o the_o first_o place_n be_v acknowledge_v as_o a_o unquestionable_a truth_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v a_o object_n true_o adorable_a and_o that_o his_o flesh_n itself_o deserve_v that_o we_o shall_v render_v it_o the_o high_a religious_a worship_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o privilege_n it_o have_v of_o be_v unite_v into_o one_o person_n with_o his_o eternal_a divinity_n when_o therefore_o the_o holy_a father_n speak_v of_o adore_v jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n they_o say_v nothing_o whereunto_o the_o protestant_n do_v not_o acquiesce_v as_o well_o as_o the_o roman_a catholic_n for_o say_v they_o in_o come_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n one_o can_v meditate_v of_o the_o infinite_a love_n he_o have_v for_o we_o send_v our_o thought_n unto_o mount_n calvary_n to_o consider_v the_o precious_a blood_n which_o he_o there_o shed_v make_v reflection_n upon_o the_o throne_n of_o glory_n where_o he_o be_v sit_v with_o his_o father_n nor_o ever_o so_o little_o cast_v a_o eye_n upon_o that_o ineffable_a goodness_n which_o incline_v he_o to_o communicate_v himself_o unto_o we_o by_o mean_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o that_o the_o soul_n of_o the_o faithful_a communicant_a humble_v itself_o in_o his_o presence_n and_o do_v true_o adore_v he_o a_o adoration_n unto_o which_o may_v be_v refer_v what_o be_v say_v by_o origen_n or_o at_o least_o the_o author_n of_o some_o homily_n that_o be_v in_o his_o work_n what_o we_o read_v say_v he_o in_o the_o gospel_n 285._o hom._n 5._o in_o divers_a t._n 2._o p._n 285._o ought_v not_o to_o be_v pass_v over_o by_o we_o as_o a_o thing_n of_o small_a importance_n that_o the_o genturion_n say_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n i_o be_o not_o worthy_a that_o thou_o shall_v enter_v under_o my_o roof_n for_o at_o this_o time_n jesus_n christ_n do_v yet_o enter_v under_o the_o roof_n of_o believer_n by_o two_o figure_n or_o after_o two_o manner_n of_o way_n viz._n when_o holy_a man_n belove_v of_o god_n which_o govern_v the_o church_n enter_v under_o your_o roof_n than_o our_o lord_n do_v enter_v by_o they_o and_o you_o shall_v believe_v that_o you_o receive_v our_o saviour_n when_o also_o you_o receive_v the_o holy_a and_o incorruptible_a food_n the_o bread_n of_o life_n i_o say_v and_o the_o cup_n you_o do_v eat_v and_o drink_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o then_o our_o lord_n do_v enter_v under_o your_o roof_n humble_a yourselves_o therefore_o and_o in_o imitation_n of_o the_o centurion_n say_v lord_z i_o be_o not_o worthy_a that_o thou_o shall_v enter_v under_o my_o roof_n for_o wheresoever_o he_o enter_v unworthy_o he_o there_o enter_v for_o the_o condemnation_n of_o he_o which_o receive_v he_o he_o say_v that_o our_o saviour_n enter_v under_o our_o roof_n by_o his_o sacrament_n after_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o he_o there_o enter_v by_o his_o minister_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v humble_v ourselves_o in_o receive_v as_o well_o his_o servant_n as_o his_o sacrament_n to_o the_o end_n this_o act_n of_o humility_n may_v be_v a_o mark_n of_o the_o adoration_n which_o we_o give_v unto_o he_o which_o have_v institute_v the_o one_o and_o which_o send_v unto_o we_o the_o other_o confess_v that_o we_o be_v not_o worthy_a of_o this_o favour_n st._n ambrose_n and_o st._n austin_n express_v themselves_o so_o full_o that_o the_o reader_n will_v find_v no_o difficulty_n to_o penetrate_v into_o their_o meaning_n for_o see_v here_o what_o be_v say_v by_o the_o first_o 12_o ambros_n de_fw-fr spir._n s._n l._n 3._o c._n 12_o we_o adore_v the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o mystery_n he_o put_v a_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o mystery_n and_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o he_o make_v to_o be_v the_o object_n of_o our_o worship_n in_o the_o act_n of_o communicate_v i_o will_v not_o now_o insist_v upon_o the_o manner_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v present_a in_o the_o sacrament_n because_o that_o have_v be_v treat_v of_o at_o large_a in_o the_o second_o part_n i_o only_o produce_v the_o testimony_n of_o ancient_a doctor_n which_o speak_v of_o adore_v our_o saviour_n when_o we_o communicate_v to_o the_o end_n not_o to_o divert_v the_o examination_n we_o be_v to_o make_v of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n therefore_o we_o will_v join_v unto_o st._n ambrose_n st._n austin_n who_o say_v let_v no_o body_n eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 98._o in_o psal_n 98._o until_o he_o have_v first_o adore_v he_o how_o say_v some_o be_v it_o possible_a st._n austin_n shall_v teach_v that_o the_o sacrament_n shall_v be_v adore_v see_v he_o so_o formal_o deny_v it_o in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n for_o speak_v of_o thing_n sensible_a and_o corporeal_a i_o mean_v of_o creature_n whereof_o the_o scripture_n make_v use_v to_o represent_v thing_n spiritual_a and_o heavenly_a he_o say_v that_o they_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v adore_v although_o we_o shall_v draw_v image_n and_o resemblance_n of_o the_o mystery_n of_o our_o salvation_n and_o he_o put_v in_o the_o rank_n of_o these_o sign_n which_o we_o shall_v not_o adore_v 6._o ep._n 119._o ad_fw-la januar_fw-la cap._n 6._o the_o water_n and_o oil_n of_o baptism_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n without_o say_v any_o thing_n more_o particular_o for_o the_o one_o than_o the_o other_o it_o be_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n that_o he_o desire_v we_o shall_v address_v our_o adoration_n without_o speak_v one_o word_n of_o the_o sacrament_n by_o mean_n whereof_o he_o communicate_v unto_o we_o his_o flesh_n i_o know_v not_o whether_o any_o other_o interpretation_n can_v be_v give_v unto_o the_o word_n of_o s._n chrysostom_n corinth_n homil._n 24._o in_o 1._o ad_fw-la corinth_n you_o do_v not_o only_o see_v the_o same_o body_n which_o be_v see_v by_o the_o wise_a man_n but_o you_o also_o know_v the_o virtue_n and_o all_o the_o dispensation_n of_o it_o and_o be_v not_o ignorant_a of_o the_o thing_n which_o he_o do_v and_o accomplish_v be_v well_o inform_v of_o all_o these_o mystery_n let_v we_o then_o stir_v up_o ourselves_o let_v we_o be_v seize_v with_o astonishment_n and_o let_v we_o testify_v yet_o great_a respect_n than_o be_v show_v by_o the_o wise_a man_n
in_o a_o bad_a light_n they_o can_v never_o right_o understand_v what_o be_v the_o true_a belief_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o the_o controversy_n wherewith_o it_o have_v be_v agitate_a so_o many_o year_n nevertheless_o there_o be_v nothing_o we_o shall_v more_o endeavour_v than_o to_o represent_v and_o discover_v the_o naked_a truth_n not_o care_v that_o man_n shall_v triumph_v over_o we_o so_o that_o truth_n may_v triumph_v over_o we_o all_o it_o be_v with_o this_o design_n that_o i_o have_v undertake_v to_o discover_v sincere_o what_o christian_n have_v believe_v in_o past_a age_n and_o the_o article_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o seem_v to_o i_o one_o of_o the_o most_o essential_a and_o which_o cause_v the_o great_a division_n among_o christian_n in_o the_o west_n but_o to_o the_o end_n that_o none_o may_v be_v mistake_v in_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o not_o swerve_v from_o their_o intention_n i_o will_v propose_v some_o mean_n which_o seem_v not_o to_o i_o improper_a and_o the_o practice_n whereof_o may_v be_v of_o great_a use_n unto_o all_o such_o as_o desire_v to_o be_v instruct_v in_o what_o they_o believe_v in_o the_o first_o place_n their_o work_n ought_v to_o be_v read_v without_o any_o prejudice_n i_o speak_v of_o their_o genuine_a not_o forge_v work_n for_o when_o one_o be_v pre-occupyed_a in_o favour_n of_o a_o opinion_n and_o set_v about_o read_v they_o one_o shall_v find_v what_o be_v not_o intend_v therein_o prejudice_n so_o darken_n the_o understanding_n that_o many_o time_n the_o shadow_n be_v take_v for_o the_o substance_n and_o a_o fallacious_a appearance_n for_o the_o truth_n because_o that_o prejudice_n predominate_v and_o make_v man_n incapable_a of_o right_o judge_v what_o they_o read_v the_o idea_n of_o the_o opinion_n which_o prepossess_v we_o so_o fill_v the_o faculty_n of_o the_o understanding_n that_o it_o can_v receive_v no_o other_o impression_n until_o we_o dismiss_v these_o prejudices_fw-la wherefore_o the_o first_o thing_n to_o be_v do_v when_o we_o set_v about_o read_v the_o monument_n which_o we_o still_o enjoy_v of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n be_v well_o to_o examine_v ourselves_o to_o see_v if_o we_o be_v free_a from_o all_o sort_n of_o preoccupation_n for_o provide_v we_o bring_v unto_o this_o study_n nothing_o of_o our_o own_o but_o attention_n and_o a_o sincere_a desire_n of_o know_v the_o truth_n we_o shall_v gather_v fruit_n full_a of_o consolation_n and_o joy_n and_o we_o shall_v doubtless_o discover_v what_o have_v be_v the_o belief_n of_o those_o ancient_a doctor_n upon_o the_o point_n which_o we_o examine_v second_o great_a heed_n must_v be_v take_v not_o to_o separate_v what_o god_n have_v join_v together_o i_o mean_v the_o nature_n and_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o symbol_n from_o their_o efficacy_n and_o from_o their_o virtue_n in_o their_o lawful_a use_n for_o then_o these_o thing_n be_v inseparable_a although_o they_o be_v different_a one_o from_o another_o for_o the_o nature_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v one_o thing_n and_o the_o grace_n and_o virtue_n which_o the_o consecration_n add_v unto_o their_o nature_n be_v another_o thing_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n speak_v not_o so_o honourable_o of_o the_o sacrament_n when_o they_o consider_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n as_o when_o they_o regard_v their_o efficacy_n and_o virtue_n and_o indeed_o when_o they_o have_v a_o design_n to_o represent_v this_o efficacy_n they_o make_v use_v of_o the_o lofty_a and_o most_o magnificent_a expression_n to_o raise_v the_o dignity_n of_o this_o mystery_n and_o to_o make_v we_o conceive_v a_o grand_a idea_n of_o it_o and_o certain_o it_o be_v with_o great_a reason_n because_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n very_o worthy_a our_o admiration_n and_o which_o i_o may_v say_v do_v surpass_v our_o understanding_n that_o christ_n jesus_n shall_v accompany_v his_o sacrament_n with_o so_o great_a a_o power_n that_o he_o shall_v cleanse_v our_o soul_n with_o a_o few_o drop_n of_o water_n and_o that_o he_o shall_v nourish_v they_o with_o a_o few_o crumb_n of_o bread_n and_o a_o few_o drop_n of_o wine_n but_o after_o a_o manner_n so_o noble_a so_o heavenly_a and_o so_o divine_a that_o all_o we_o can_v do_v be_v to_o feel_v the_o fruit_n and_o advantage_n without_o conceive_v the_o manner_n or_o how_o it_o be_v effect_v and_o therein_o be_v see_v that_o magnificence_n of_o the_o work_n of_o god_n 2._o tertul._n de_fw-fr baptis_n c._n 2._o which_o be_v promise_v in_o the_o effect_n whereof_o tertullian_n speak_v and_o which_o he_o oppose_v unto_o the_o simplicity_n of_o these_o same_o work_n which_o appear_v in_o the_o action_n and_o in_o respect_n of_o which_o simplicity_n the_o father_n have_v express_v themselves_o in_o term_n more_o humble_a and_o not_o so_o lofty_a agreeable_a unto_o the_o nature_n of_o symbol_n this_o second_o mean_n shall_v be_v follow_v by_o a_o three_o which_o be_v not_o the_o least_o considerable_a and_o for_o the_o understanding_n whereof_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o observe_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v use_v two_o sort_n of_o expression_n in_o speak_v of_o the_o eucharist_n by_o the_o one_o they_o affirm_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o by_o the_o other_o they_o say_v it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n these_o two_o sort_n of_o expression_n take_v literal_o can_v agree_v together_o nor_o be_v both_o true_a in_o relation_n to_o one_o and_o the_o same_o subject_a for_o if_o the_o eucharist_n be_v proper_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v not_o proper_o bread_n and_o if_o it_o be_v proper_o bread_n it_o can_v be_v understand_v to_o be_v proper_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nevertheless_o the_o father_n who_o have_v say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n have_v also_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n how_o shall_v we_o then_o do_v to_o give_v a_o right_a sense_n unto_o expression_n so_o different_a and_o which_o in_o appearance_n be_v so_o inconsistent_a that_o which_o we_o shall_v do_v be_v mature_o to_o consider_v what_o these_o holy_a doctor_n have_v say_v for_o explanation_n of_o their_o meaning_n and_o that_o can_v better_o be_v do_v than_o by_o diligent_o search_v their_o work_n that_o of_o the_o two_o sort_n of_o expression_n which_o they_o have_v use_v they_o have_v restrain_v the_o one_o without_o give_v any_o limitation_n unto_o the_o other_o for_o in_o equity_n it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o those_o which_o they_o have_v limit_v ought_v not_o to_o be_v explain_v according_a to_o their_o intention_n without_o the_o restriction_n which_o they_o have_v use_v and_o that_o on_o the_o contrary_a the_o other_o which_o have_v receive_v no_o limitation_n shall_v be_v understand_v simple_o and_o absolute_o and_o in_o the_o proper_a term_n wherein_o they_o have_v express_v they_o and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n have_v they_o intend_v that_o these_o two_o so_o different_a expression_n shall_v have_v be_v understand_v in_o the_o same_o manner_n wherefore_o shall_v they_o have_v take_v so_o much_o care_n and_o pain_n to_o limit_v and_o restrain_v the_o one_o and_o never_o heed_n to_o take_v the_o least_o care_n in_o restrain_v or_o sweeten_v the_o other_o such_o different_a proceed_n in_o regard_n of_o these_o kind_n of_o expression_n do_v it_o not_o plain_o declare_v that_o they_o intend_v that_o they_o shall_v be_v different_o understand_v and_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v give_v unto_o those_o which_o they_o have_v restrain_v a_o figurative_a and_o metaphorical_a sense_n and_o unto_o those_o which_o be_v not_o restrain_v a_o proper_a and_o literal_a sense_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o former_a shall_v be_v take_v for_o figurative_a speech_n and_o the_o latter_a for_o proper_a expression_n and_o without_o any_o figure_n if_o then_o they_o have_v restrain_v and_o limit_v the_o expression_n which_o do_v affirm_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o if_o they_o have_v not_o limit_v those_o which_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o must_v be_v conclude_v that_o those_o which_o declare_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n be_v improper_a and_o figurative_a speech_n and_o that_o the_o other_o which_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v proper_a and_o literal_a expression_n but_o if_o on_o the_o other_o side_n they_o have_v take_v exact_a care_n to_o restrain_v the_o proposition_n which_o say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n without_o add_v any_o limitation_n unto_o the_o other_o which_o assert_v that_o it_o be_v bread_n it_o must_v be_v necessary_o infer_v that_o when_o they_o say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n they_o speak_v improper_o and_o
and_o not_o bishop_n of_o marseilles_n as_o pope_n adrian_n style_v he_o do_v speak_v for_o he_o make_v mention_n of_o certain_a person_n 75._o gennaâ_n l_o the_o dogm_n eccles_n c._n 75._o that_o under_o pretence_n of_o sobriety_n will_v not_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n with_o wine_n but_o with_o water_n only_o all_o the_o attempt_n of_o this_o enemy_n of_o the_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n have_v prove_v vain_a in_o this_o regard_n god_n have_v not_o suffer_v he_o to_o prevail_v in_o this_o matter_n over_o his_o church_n for_o all_o christian_a communion_n have_v faithful_o retain_v the_o use_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n insomuch_o as_o even_o in_o those_o country_n where_o wine_n do_v not_o grow_v they_o endeavour_v to_o imitate_v the_o best_a they_o can_v the_o other_o christian_n who_o live_v in_o those_o climate_n which_o abound_v with_o it_o for_o instance_n the_o christian_n of_o st._n thomas_n in_o the_o indies_n where_o there_o be_v no_o wine_n use_v dry_a grape_n bring_v from_o mecha_n and_o ormus_n and_o steep_v they_o a_o whole_a night_n in_o water_n next_o day_n they_o press_v they_o and_o with_o the_o liquor_n that_o come_v out_o they_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n instead_o of_o wine_n also_o ramusio_fw-la vol._n 1._o p._n 313._o aâd_v several_a other_o also_o the_o abassins_n also_o do_v in_o like_a manner_n as_o francis_n alvarez_n in_o his_o voyage_n into_o ethiopia_n do_v testify_v but_o upon_o this_o matter_n of_o the_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n it_o may_v not_o be_v altogether_o needless_a to_o consider_v what_o be_v the_o sentiment_n of_o antiquity_n touch_v the_o two_o cup_n mention_v by_o st._n luke_n which_o be_v distribute_v by_o our_o saviour_n unto_o his_o disciple_n as_o be_v allege_v by_o st._n luke_n in_o his_o gospel_n observe_v also_o that_o it_o be_v in_o give_v the_o former_a that_o he_o say_v i_o will_v drink_v no_o more_o of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n which_o he_o mention_n not_o to_o be_v speak_v by_o our_o saviour_n in_o distribute_v the_o latter_a now_o see_v that_o st._n fulgentius_n bishop_n of_o rusp_n in_o africa_n have_v collect_v the_o several_a judgement_n of_o those_o which_o precede_v or_o be_v his_o contemporary_n what_o we_o find_v in_o his_o write_n shall_v suffice_v and_o i_o hope_v the_o reader_n will_v not_o be_v displease_v to_o satisfy_v his_o curiosity_n on_o this_o matter_n â5_n fulgent_n ad_fw-la âârrand_n diacon_n de_fw-fr quinque_fw-la qua_v c_o â5_n some_o person_n say_v he_o will_v have_v this_o passage_n of_o the_o gospel_n understand_v viz._n that_o the_o lord_n give_v not_o two_o cup_n but_o rather_o they_o affirm_v that_o he_o say_v so_o by_o way_n of_o anticipation_n and_o that_o there_o be_v indeed_o but_o one_o sole_a cup_n of_o which_o first_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v divide_v and_o then_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v give_v to_o the_o disciple_n to_o drink_v of_o it_o other_o there_o be_v that_o affirm_v that_o there_o be_v two_o cup_n distribute_v but_o which_o opinion_n soever_o of_o they_o be_v follow_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o be_v no_o way_n contrary_a to_o the_o true_a faith_n those_o which_o think_v our_o saviour_n give_v two_o cup_n say_v that_o it_o be_v do_v mystical_o and_o that_o by_o the_o former_a cup_n he_o will_v prefigure_v his_o passion_n and_o by_o the_o second_o that_o of_o his_o follower_n other_o again_o have_v say_v that_o the_o two_o cup_n do_v represent_v what_o have_v be_v command_v under_o the_o old_a testament_n viz._n that_o whosoever_o have_v not_o celebrate_v the_o passover_n of_o the_o first_o month_n in_o eat_v a_o lamb_n shall_v do_v it_o the_o second_o month_n in_o eat_v a_o kid._n as_o for_o i_o add_v st._n fulgentius_n it_o seem_v there_o be_v here_o discover_v another_o mystery_n which_o accord_v very_o well_o with_o the_o christian_a faith_n viz._n that_o both_o in_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o cup_n aught_o to_o be_v understand_v both_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n especial_o see_v the_o truth_n itself_o have_v so_o plain_o declare_v it_o unto_o we_o that_o there_o remain_v no_o doubt_n of_o it_o unto_o those_o which_o search_v the_o truth_n for_o the_o lord_n himself_o call_v the_o new_a testament_n the_o cup_n which_o he_o give_v we_o to_o drink_v and_o afterward_o 38._o ibid._n c._n 38._o in_o this_o part_n of_o the_o gospel_n whereof_o we_o now_o dispute_v we_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o understand_v any_o thing_n else_o but_o what_o we_o be_v teach_v by_o our_o saviour_n own_o word_n who_o say_v this_o cup_n be_v the_o new_a testament_n in_o my_o blood_n and_o according_a to_o this_o rule_n whereby_o the_o cup_n be_v term_v the_o new_a testament_n be_v very_o just_o to_o be_v understand_v the_o old_a testament_n in_o the_o cup_n which_o he_o give_v first_o the_o same_o lord_n then_o which_o give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n both_o testament_n give_v also_o both_o cup_n therefore_o at_o the_o same_o supper_n he_o eat_v of_o the_o jewish_a passover_n which_o be_v to_o be_v offer_v and_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n which_o be_v to_o be_v institute_v for_o the_o salvation_n of_o believer_n he_o eat_v the_o passover_n of_o the_o jew_n whereby_o jesus_n christ_n be_v promise_v to_o come_v unto_o our_o passover_n which_o he_o become_v when_o sacrifice_v himself_o in_o fine_a consider_v what_o the_o evangelist_n st._n luke_n relate_v that_o he_o say_v unto_o his_o disciple_n for_o he_o say_v thus_o when_o the_o hour_n be_v come_v he_o sit_v down_o at_o the_o table_n and_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n with_o he_o and_o he_o say_v unto_o they_o with_o desire_n have_v i_o desire_v to_o eat_v this_o passover_n with_o you_o before_o i_o suffer_v he_o eat_v therefore_o the_o passover_n by_o which_o he_o be_v represent_v to_o suffer_v before_o he_o suffer_v voluntary_o for_o we_o there_o be_v also_o in_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n something_a which_o ought_v diligent_o to_o be_v consider_v by_o believer_n and_o wherein_o may_v be_v perceive_v a_o difference_n betwixt_o both_o testament_n for_o st._n luke_n thus_o speak_v of_o the_o cup_n which_o he_o first_o mention_v and_o have_v take_v the_o cup_n he_o give_v thanks_o and_o say_v take_v you_o it_o and_o divide_v it_o among_o you_o but_o speak_v afterward_o of_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n he_o say_v and_o have_v take_v the_o bread_n he_o give_v thanks_o and_o break_v it_o and_o give_v it_o unto_o they_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o be_v give_v for_o you_o do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o also_o he_o give_v they_o the_o cup_n after_o supper_n say_v this_o cup_n be_v the_o new_a testament_n in_o my_o blood_n which_o be_v shed_v for_o you_o of_o all_o the_o opinion_n or_o divers_a interpretation_n cite_v by_o st._n fulgentius_n i_o find_v his_o own_o the_o most_o reasonable_a because_o in_o effect_n st._n luke_n have_v mention_v two_o several_a cup_n the_o paschal_n cup_n and_o the_o eucharistical_a cup_n the_o former_a be_v a_o sign_n and_o seal_n of_o the_o first_o covenant_n and_o the_o latter_a the_o sign_n and_o seal_n of_o the_o new_a covenant_n if_o this_o evangelist_n have_v not_o take_v notice_n of_o our_o saviour_n say_v of_o the_o eucharistical_a cup_n i_o will_v drink_v no_o more_o of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n but_o only_o in_o speak_v of_o the_o paschal_n cup_n it_o be_v in_o the_o first_o place_n because_o he_o consider_v our_o saviour_n whole_a action_n to_o be_v but_o one_o supper_n at_o the_o end_n whereof_o he_o institute_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n so_o that_o it_o be_v as_o if_o he_o shall_v have_v make_v our_o saviour_n say_v after_o this_o supper_n and_o my_o now_o sit_v at_o table_n with_o you_o i_o will_v drink_v no_o more_o of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n second_o that_o although_o jesus_n christ_n may_v have_v say_v so_o of_o the_o two_o cup_n the_o paschal_n and_o eucharistical_a yet_o nevertheless_o s._n luke_n see_v the_o two_o other_o evangelist_n have_v not_o observe_v it_o of_o the_o paschal_n he_o content_v himself_o to_o observe_v it_o of_o the_o paschal_n and_o not_o of_o the_o eucharistick_a the_o evangelist_n be_v accustom_v to_o supply_v in_o this_o manner_n the_o omission_n one_o of_o another_o i_o mean_v that_o the_o one_o observe_v some_o thing_n the_o other_o have_v omit_v that_o it_o may_v not_o be_v think_v they_o have_v all_o write_v of_o design_n and_o by_o consent_n chap._n iii_o continuation_n of_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o matter_n of_o the_o eucharist_n wherein_o be_v examine_v what_o s._n ignatius_n say_v of_o certain_a heretic_n which_o reject_v the_o sacrament_n the_o heresy_n of_o one_o name_v tanchelin_n who_o also_o
if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o priesthood_n according_a to_o the_o law_n be_v abrogate_a and_o that_o the_o high_a priest_n after_o the_o order_n of_o melchisedeck_v offer_v a_o sacrifice_n and_o that_o for_o this_o reason_n he_o do_v it_o that_o we_o may_v have_v no_o more_o need_n of_o another_o sacrifice_n see_v here_o how_o he_o resolve_v this_o difficulty_n it_o be_v manifest_a unto_o those_o that_o be_v instruct_v in_o divine_a matter_n that_o we_o do_v not_o offer_v another_o sacrifice_n but_o that_o we_o do_v or_o celebrate_v the_o remembrance_n of_o that_o only_a save_a sacrifice_n he_o mean_v that_o of_o the_o cross_n for_o the_o lord_n himself_o have_v command_v we_o do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o to_o the_o end_n that_o by_o contemplate_v the_o figure_n we_o may_v bring_v to_o our_o mind_n what_o he_o suffer_v for_o we_o thereby_o to_o inflame_v our_o love_n unto_o our_o benefactor_n and_o to_o expect_v the_o enjoyment_n of_o good_a thing_n to_o come_v eulogius_n patriarch_n of_o alexandria_n contemporary_a and_o friend_n unto_o gregory_n the_o first_o followed_z the_o other_o steps_z when_o he_o say_v ult_n eulog_n apud_fw-la phot._n cod._n ult_n that_o the_o sacrament_n which_o we_o celebrate_v be_v not_o a_o oblation_n of_o divers_a sacrifice_n but_o the_o commemoration_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n which_o be_v once_o offer_v the_o same_o language_n be_v use_v in_o the_o nine_o century_n see_v that_o bertram_z or_o ratramn_v say_v that_o the_o oblation_n which_o jesus_n christ_n once_o offer_v domini_fw-la bertram_n de_fw-fr corp_n &_o sang._n domini_fw-la be_v every_o day_n celebrate_v by_o the_o faithful_a but_o mystical_o and_o in_o remembrance_n of_o his_o passion_n and_o that_o nevertheless_o it_o be_v not_o false_o say_v that_o the_o lord_n be_v sacrifice_v or_o that_o he_o suffer_v in_o these_o mystery_n because_o they_o have_v a_o resemblance_n of_o this_o death_n and_o passion_n whereof_o they_o be_v the_o representation_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n etc._n etc._n that_o the_o bread_n and_o the_o cup_n do_v represent_v the_o memorial_n of_o the_o death_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o that_o they_o be_v set_v upon_o the_o altar_n in_o type_n and_o memory_n of_o his_o death_n to_o represent_v unto_o our_o memory_n what_o be_v former_o do_v and_o that_o to_o the_o end_n we_o think_v of_o this_o death_n he_o who_o have_v deliver_v we_o from_o death_n may_v make_v we_o to_o partake_v of_o the_o divine_a oblation_n and_o the_o deacon_n florus_n say_v he_o not_o at_o the_o same_o time_n miss_n flor._n in_o exposit_n miss_n that_o the_o oblation_n of_o this_o bread_n and_o this_o cup_n be_v the_o commemoration_n and_o annunciation_n of_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o the_o commemoration_n of_o the_o death_n of_o christ_n be_v the_o show_v forth_o of_o his_o love_n because_o he_o so_o love_v we_o as_o to_o die_v for_o we_o if_o we_o descend_v low_a peter_n lombard_n master_n of_o the_o sentence_n will_v tell_v we_o in_o the_o twelve_o century_n g._n lombard_n l._n 4._o sentent_fw-fr do_v 12._o litt_v g._n that_o be_v call_v a_o sacrifice_n and_o oblation_n which_o be_v offer_v and_o consecrate_v by_o the_o priest_n because_o it_o be_v the_o memorial_n and_o representation_n of_o the_o true_a sacrifice_n and_o of_o the_o holy_a immolation_n which_o be_v make_v upon_o the_o altar_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o thomas_n aquinas_n in_o the_o thirteen_o century_n that_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n 1._o thom._n sun_n part_n 3._o q._n 83._o part_n 1._o be_v call_v the_o immolation_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o as_o s._n austin_n say_v unto_o simplicius_n the_o image_n be_v wont_a to_o take_v their_o name_n from_o those_o thing_n whereof_o they_o be_v image_n and_o that_o the_o celebration_n of_o this_o sacrament_n be_v a_o certain_a representative_a type_n of_o the_o death_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v his_o true_a immolation_n therefore_o the_o celebration_n of_o this_o sacrament_n be_v call_v immolation_n second_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o act_n of_o our_o duty_n towards_o god_n and_o towards_o his_o son_n for_o the_o admirable_a and_o ineffable_a benefit_n of_o his_o death_n the_o ancient_a doctor_n may_v also_o in_o this_o regard_n call_v it_o by_o the_o name_n of_o eucharistical_a sacrifice_n of_o thanksgiving_n of_o prayer_n and_o of_o acknowledgement_n this_o in_o appearance_n be_v the_o meaning_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n when_o he_o say_v 26._o chrysost_n in_o matth._n hom._n 26._o that_o the_o venerable_a mystery_n be_v call_v eucharist_n because_o they_o be_v a_o commemoration_n of_o sundry_a benefit_n and_o because_o they_o dispose_v we_o always_o to_o render_v thanks_o unto_o god_n and_o because_o god_n be_v honour_v with_o two_o very_a different_a quality_n one_o of_o creator_n the_o other_o of_o redeemer_n we_o give_v he_o thanks_o that_o as_o creator_n he_o give_v unto_o we_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o we_o then_o consecrate_v unto_o he_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n as_o the_o first-fruit_n of_o his_o creature_n and_o that_o in_o quality_n of_o redeemer_n he_o have_v give_v unto_o we_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o his_o son_n and_o in_o this_o regard_n we_o consecrate_v unto_o he_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n as_o memorial_n of_o the_o bloody_a death_n of_o our_o saviour_n st._n ireneus_fw-la observe_v this_o use_n as_o to_o the_o first_o regard_n 34._o iren._n l._n 4._o cap._n 34._o we_o be_v oblige_v say_v he_o to_o make_v our_o offering_n unto_o god_n and_o that_o in_o all_o thing_n we_o shall_v be_v thankful_a unto_o the_o creator_n but_o that_o must_v be_v do_v with_o pure_a affection_n and_o with_o a_o sincere_a faith_n a_o firm_a hope_n and_o ardent_a charity_n in_o offer_v unto_o he_o the_o first_o fruit_n of_o his_o creature_n which_o be_v he_o but_o it_o be_v only_o the_o church_n which_o offer_v unto_o god_n this_o pure_a oblation_n present_v unto_o he_o with_o prayer_n of_o the_o creature_n which_o he_o have_v make_v st._n austin_n if_o i_o be_v not_o deceive_v intend_v to_o touch_v the_o latter_a regard_n when_o speak_v of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o cross_n 21._o august_n l._n 20._o contr_n faust_n cap._n 21._o he_o say_v that_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o this_o sacrifice_n have_v be_v promise_v before_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n by_o typical_a sacrifice_n of_o resemblance_n that_o in_o the_o passion_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o be_v accomplish_v by_o the_o truth_n itself_o and_o that_o after_o his_o ascension_n they_o be_v celebrate_v by_o a_o sacrament_n of_o commemoration_n but_o justin_n martyr_n have_v join_v both_o together_o in_o his_o excellent_a dialogue_n against_o tryphon_n jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o have_v command_v we_o to_o make_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o commemoration_n of_o the_o death_n which_o he_o suffer_v for_o those_o who_o soul_n have_v be_v purify_v from_o all_o malice_n 260._o just_a mart._n dialog_n contr_n tryph._n p._n 259_o 260._o to_o the_o end_n we_o shall_v neturm_v thanks_o unto_o god_n for_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o world_n and_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v therein_o for_o the_o use_n of_o man_n and_o for_o that_o he_o have_v deliver_v we_o from_o the_o wickedness_n wherein_o we_o lay_v have_v triumph_v over_o principality_n and_o power_n by_o he_o who_o in_o execute_v the_o good_a pleasure_n of_o his_o will_n be_v please_v to_o take_v upon_o he_o a_o frail_a nature_n in_o the_o three_o place_n the_o holy_a father_n consider_v that_o the_o eucharist_n serve_v we_o now_o in_o the_o room_n of_o moysaicall_a sacrifice_n be_v our_o outward_a worship_n under_o the_o dispensation_n of_o the_o gospel_n as_o the_o sacrifice_n be_v the_o jewish_a service_n under_o the_o oeconomy_n of_o the_o law_n they_o have_v free_o call_v it_o sacrifice_n and_o right_o to_o understand_v in_o what_o sense_n they_o have_v give_v it_o this_o title_n in_o the_o consideration_n that_o it_o be_v our_o worship_n and_o exterior_a service_n we_o must_v consider_v that_o they_o often_o take_v this_o word_n sacrifice_n in_o a_o very_a large_a extend_v and_o improper_a sense_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o they_o apply_v it_o unto_o all_o the_o act_n of_o piety_n and_o devotion_n and_o general_o unto_o all_o thing_n that_o pertain_v unto_o the_o worship_n of_o our_o saviour_n in_o which_o they_o have_v follow_v the_o stile_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n that_o so_o speak_v in_o many_o place_n david_n call_v the_o contrite_a heart_n 51._o psal_n 51._o a_o sacrifice_n well_o please_v unto_o almighty_a god_n the_o prophet_n call_v it_o 4._o hosea_n c._n 14._o heb._n 13._o philip._n 4._o render_v calf_n of_o our_o lip_n which_o the_o author_n of_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n explain_v the_o fruit_n of_o the_o lip_n which_o confess_v the_o name_n of_o god_n the_o apostle_n give_v the_o name_n of_o sacrifice_n
this_o reconciliation_n and_o peace_n in_o permit_v they_o to_o participate_v of_o this_o divine_a mystery_n but_o if_o i_o be_o demand_v whether_o this_o practice_n of_o administer_a the_o sacrament_n unto_o bedrid_a penitent_n and_o after_o the_o three_o century_n unto_o other_o sick_a folk_n at_o the_o time_n of_o death_n do_v not_o presuppose_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v keep_v to_o the_o end_n it_o may_v be_v apply_v in_o these_o hasty_a necessity_n to_o speak_v sincere_o i_o do_v not_o see_v there_o be_v any_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o one_o of_o these_o thing_n unto_o the_o other_o but_o that_o also_o i_o find_v no_o direction_n thereupon_o in_o the_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n which_o make_v i_o believe_v they_o content_v themselves_o then_o in_o prepare_v i_o mean_v in_o blessing_n and_o consecrate_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n to_o make_v they_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n at_o such_o time_n as_o there_o be_v occasion_n to_o communicate_v any_o bedrid_a die_a person_n to_o allege_v for_o refutation_n of_o the_o keep_v the_o sacrament_n what_o be_v write_v in_o the_o xi_o century_n by_o cardinal_n humbert_n of_o blanch-selva_a against_o the_o greek_n who_o reserve_v the_o gift_n presanctify_v in_o lent_n be_v not_o in_o my_o opinion_n to_o argue_v but_o trifle_n because_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o a_o long_a time_n before_o humbert_n write_v against_o nicetas_n the_o sacrament_n be_v keep_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n it_o may_v with_o more_o reason_n be_v urge_v against_o keep_v the_o acrament_n that_o the_o remainder_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v in_o some_o church_n burn_v and_o in_o other_o it_o be_v eat_v by_o little_a child_n but_o although_o this_o last_o custom_n continue_v a_o long_a time_n in_o our_o france_n as_o shall_v appear_v in_o the_o follow_v chapter_n nevertheless_o i_o find_v from_o the_o time_n of_o charelemain_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o viii_o century_n formal_a direction_n for_o keep_v the_o sacrament_n 161._o capitul_n l._n 1._o c._n 161._o that_o the_o priest_n say_v this_o prince_n in_o his_o capitulary_n have_v always_o the_o sacrament_n ready_a to_o communicate_v the_o sick_a whether_o old_a or_o young_a to_o the_o end_n they_o shall_v not_o die_v without_o the_o sacrament_n since_o which_o time_n several_a ordinance_n be_v see_v upon_o the_o same_o subject_a but_o before_o that_o time_n i_o do_v not_o remember_v to_o have_v meet_v with_o any_o which_o nevertheless_o i_o do_v not_o say_v to_o assure_v positive_o that_o there_o be_v none_o before_o the_o time_n which_o i_o assign_v but_o only_o to_o declare_v that_o i_o have_v not_o observe_v nor_o find_v any_o on_o the_o contrary_a in_o the_o second_o decretal_a epistle_n which_o be_v attribute_v unto_o st._n clement_n disciple_n of_o the_o apostle_n about_o the_o same_o time_n it_o be_v express_o forbid_v pseudo-clem_n ep._n 2._o pseudo-clem_n to_o keep_v till_o the_o next_o day_n any_o part_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o in_o fine_a see_v it_o ought_v to_o be_v confess_v that_o in_o the_o three_o first_o century_n the_o sacrament_n be_v send_v unto_o bedrid_a die_n penitent_n and_o afterward_o unto_o believer_n in_o the_o same_o condition_n it_o be_v requisite_a to_o inquire_v by_o who_o it_o be_v send_v there_o be_v no_o doubt_n but_o for_o the_o most_o part_n they_o be_v clergyman_n that_o carry_v it_o unto_o these_o sort_n of_o person_n yet_o nevertheless_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o they_o make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o ease_v themselves_o sometime_o of_o this_o care_n and_o to_o employ_v lay_v person_n young_a boy_n man_n and_o woman_n to_o carry_v it_o in_o fine_a denys_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n relate_v in_o eusebius_n the_o history_n of_o a_o certain_a old_a man_n call_v serapion_n who_o have_v apostatise_v in_o the_o time_n of_o persecution_n be_v exclude_v from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n whereunto_o he_o can_v not_o be_v restore_v notwithstanding_o his_o earnest_a entreaty_n to_o that_o purpose_n but_o some_o time_n after_o be_v seize_v with_o a_o violent_a sickness_n whereof_o he_o die_v he_o send_v one_o of_o his_o daughter_n son_n for_o a_o priest_n who_o be_v sick_a send_v he_o the_o sacrament_n by_o the_o child_n he_o give_v unto_o this_o youth_n say_v denys_n some_o 44._o apud_fw-la euseb_n hist_o eccles_n l._n 6._o c._n 44._o or_o a_o little_a of_o the_o sacrament_n command_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v moisten_v and_o to_o put_v it_o in_o the_o old_a man_n mouth_n that_o he_o may_v the_o easy_o swallow_v it_o down_o his_o grand_a child_n be_v return_v steep_v it_o and_o pour_v it_o into_o the_o sick_a man_n mouth_n who_o have_v by_o little_a and_o little_o let_v it_o down_o present_o give_v up_o the_o ghost_n so_o the_o martyrology_n of_o ado_n bishop_n of_o vienna_n that_o of_o bede_n and_o the_o roman_a 5._o ad._n d._n 15_o aug._n apud_fw-la baron_n ad_fw-la a_o 260._o §._o 5._o as_o also_o the_o act_n of_o the_o life_n of_o pope_n stephen_n the_o first_o testify_z that_o during_o the_o persecution_n of_o the_o emperor_n gallian_n and_o valerian_n tharsitius_n acolyth_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v carry_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n body_n and_o this_o custom_n need_v not_o seem_v strange_a unto_o we_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o liberty_n which_o be_v for_o a_o long_a time_n give_v unto_o christian_n to_o carry_v the_o sacrament_n home_o with_o they_o unto_o their_o house_n and_o keep_v it_o in_o the_o life_n of_o luke_n the_o young_a anchoret_n 1014._o combef_n auct_v bibl_n pat_n t._n 2._o grac._n l._n p_o 986._o cum_fw-la 1014._o who_o live_v in_o the_o x._o century_n and_o which_o father_n combefis_n a_o dominican_n have_v publish_v at_o least_o some_o copy_n part_n of_o it_o we_o find_v this_o hermit_n have_v demand_v of_o the_o bishop_n of_o corinth_n how_o such_o person_n as_o he_o be_v that_o live_v solitary_o in_o the_o desert_n may_v participate_v of_o the_o sacrament_n have_v no_o priest_n nor_o assembly_n make_v in_o those_o place_n i_o say_v we_o find_v he_o suffer_v he_o and_o such_o as_o he_o be_v to_o communicate_v themselves_o although_o they_o be_v lay_v person_n and_o also_o prescribe_v after_o what_o manner_n they_o shall_v do_v it_o and_o father_n combefis_n in_o his_o note_n observe_v 1014._o ib._n p._n 1014._o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o corinth_n be_v then_o in_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n diocese_n be_v it_o to_o be_v think_v any_o difficulty_n will_v have_v be_v make_v of_o entrust_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o woman_n in_o those_o place_n where_o they_o be_v permit_v to_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o church_n unto_o the_o people_n as_o have_v be_v before_o recite_v there_o be_v in_o the_o vi_o tome_n of_o the_o council_n a_o homily_n in_o the_o name_n of_o pope_n leo_n the_o four_o 431._o t._n 6._o council_n p._n 431._o who_o live_v in_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n where_o priest_n be_v forbid_v to_o give_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o lay_n person_n man_n or_o woman_n to_o be_v carry_v unto_o the_o sick_a it_o can_v then_o be_v question_v but_o the_o thing_n be_v practise_v to_o that_o time_n and_o afterward_o also_o for_o it_o be_v certain_a this_o sermon_n be_v neither_o leo_n the_o four_o nor_o st._n vlrick_n as_o gretser_n imagine_v it_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o synodical_a letter_n of_o ratherius_n bishop_n of_o verona_n unto_o his_o priest_n now_o this_o ratherius_n die_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o x._o century_n mr._n de_fw-fr valois_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o eusebius_n 138._o p._n 138._o say_v that_o he_o have_v late_o be_v so_o inform_v and_o we_o can_v doubt_v of_o it_o because_o we_o have_v the_o book_n itself_o by_o the_o care_n and_o industry_n of_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n wherein_o we_o find_v this_o decree_n that_o no_o body_n presume_v to_o give_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o a_o lay_v person_n 261._o t._n 2._o spicileg_n p._n 261._o man_n or_o woman_n to_o carry_v it_o unto_o the_o sick_n it_o must_v then_o be_v necessary_o conclude_v that_o it_o be_v so_o practise_v in_o sundry_a place_n even_o in_o italy_n and_o near_o rome_n until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o x._o century_n the_o same_o mr._n de_fw-fr valois_n observe_v upon_o the_o word_n of_o denys_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n above_o mention_v 138._o p._n 138._o that_o it_o be_v so_o practise_v a_o long_a time_n after_o and_o he_o prove_v it_o by_o the_o prohibition_n which_o ratherius_n be_v oblige_v to_o give_v unto_o his_o priest_n who_o without_o scruple_n commit_v the_o eucharist_n into_o lay_n person_n hand_n to_o be_v carry_v unto_o sick_a folk_n but_o because_o ratherius_n be_v but_o a_o private_a bishop_n and_o that_o his_o power_n reach_v not_o beyond_o his_o diocese_n nothing_o hinder_v but_o it_o may_v be_v believe_v it_o be_v also_o
jesus_n christ_n can_v be_v in_o the_o sacrament_n as_o dead_a but_o typical_o and_o mystical_o because_o he_o real_o die_v no_o more_o but_o because_o our_o saviour_n say_v after_o have_v distribute_v the_o cup_n to_o the_o disciple_n i_o will_v drink_v no_o more_o of_o this_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n until_o the_o day_n that_o i_o shall_v drink_v it_o new_a with_o you_o in_o my_o father_n kingdom_n i_o find_v the_o holy_a father_n have_v take_v notice_n of_o this_o circumstance_n seâing_v they_o have_v be_v please_v to_o declare_v unto_o we_o that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v call_v that_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n that_o be_v wine_n which_o he_o drink_v or_o give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n to_o drink_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o this_o divine_a mystery_n this_o be_v as_o i_o conceive_v what_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n will_v intimate_v in_o these_o word_n 2._o clem._n alex._n paedag._n l_o 2._o c._n 2._o that_o what_o the_o lord_n have_v bless_v be_v wine_n he_o will_v declare_v himself_o in_o say_v to_o his_o disciple_n i_o will_v drink_v no_o more_o of_o this_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n until_o i_o drink_v it_o with_o you_o in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o my_o father_n origen_n in_o all_o likelihood_n have_v no_o other_o meaning_n when_o he_o observe_v âevit_fw-la origen_n hom._n 7._o in_o âevit_fw-la that_o jesus_n christ_n give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n wine_n which_o he_o call_v the_o production_n of_o the_o vine_n and_o in_o as_o much_o as_o that_o he_o will_v not_o drink_v himself_o at_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v that_o be_v ready_a to_o offer_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o his_o body_n he_o think_v fit_a to_o show_v in_o his_o person_n the_o accomplishment_n of_o the_o type_n and_o figure_n which_o have_v go_v before_o in_o aaron_n and_o the_o highpriest_n under_o the_o law_n who_o be_v forbid_v drink_v wine_n when_o they_o be_v to_o draw_v near_o the_o altar_n to_o sacrifice_v the_o poet_n juvencus_n may_v also_o be_v here_o admit_v if_o the_o passage_n which_o may_v be_v allege_v of_o his_o be_v in_o its_o purity_n and_o have_v receive_v no_o alteration_n but_o because_o in_o all_o appearance_n it_o have_v be_v alter_v i_o will_v pass_v it_o over_o in_o silence_n that_o no_o body_n may_v have_v cause_n of_o exception_n and_o instead_o of_o juvencus_n i_o will_v produce_v st._n athanasius_n which_o say_v synop_n athan._n in_o synop_n that_o when_o the_o lord_n give_v the_o mystery_n or_o the_o sacrament_n he_o say_v i_o will_v drink_v no_o more_o of_o this_o vine_n and_o st._n hilary_n 30._o hilar._n in_o mat._n cap._n 30._o that_o have_v take_v the_o cup_n and_o break_v the_o bread_n they_o drink_v the_o fruit_n of_o this_o vine_n and_o this_o be_v the_o reason_n wherefore_o st._n basil_n to_o prove_v eânem_fw-la basil_n lib._n 2._o contr_n eânem_fw-la that_o we_o call_v the_o product_n of_o the_o earth_n fruit_n and_o not_o child_n thus_o allege_v the_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n i_o will_v no_o more_o drink_n of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o production_n of_o the_o vine_n st._n epiphanius_n dispute_v against_o the_o encratian_a heretic_n or_o the_o hydroparastarians_n who_o use_v only_a water_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o for_o that_o reason_n be_v call_v hydroparastites_fw-la or_o aquarian_o refute_v they_o by_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n say_v 47._o epiphan_n haeres_fw-la 47._o their_o sacrament_n be_v no_o sacrament_n but_o they_o counterfeit_v they_o in_o imitation_n of_o the_o true_a therefore_o they_o shall_v therein_o be_v condemn_v by_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n which_o say_v i_o will_v not_o drink_v of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n st._n chrysostom_n observe_v something_o of_o the_o same_o nature_n when_o he_o assure_v that_o jesus_n christ_n math._n chrysost_n hom_n 83._o in_o math._n to_o pluck_v up_o by_o the_o root_n this_o pernicious_a heresy_n and_o to_o show_v we_o that_o when_o he_o distribute_v the_o mystery_n he_o give_v wine_n he_o say_v express_o of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n for_o the_o vine_n say_v he_o do_v not_o produce_v water_n but_o wine_n 75._o gennad_n lib._n 1._o dogm_n eccles_n cap_n 75._o and_o gennadius_n priest_n of_o marseilles_n blame_v those_o which_o under_o a_o pretext_n of_o sobriety_n use_v water_n instead_o of_o wine_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n refute_v they_o by_o this_o reason_n that_o there_o be_v wine_n in_o the_o mystery_n of_o our_o redemption_n and_o he_o prove_v it_o by_o these_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n from_o henceforth_o i_o will_v not_o drink_v of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n amalarius_n florus_n and_o christian_a druthmer_n speak_v no_o otherwise_o in_o the_o ixth_o century_n but_o because_o we_o will_v not_o change_v the_o method_n prescribe_v we_o will_v at_o this_o time_n wave_v their_o testimony_n and_o the_o proof_n of_o this_o ancient_a tradition_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o several_a witness_n which_o have_v be_v famous_a in_o the_o church_n as_o st._n justin_n martyr_n st._n irenaeus_n tertullian_n and_o many_o other_o although_o chiliast_n and_o millenarian_o for_o st._n jerome_n inform_v we_o that_o to_o prove_v that_o our_o lord_n shall_v drink_v wine_n during_o the_o reign_n of_o a_o 1000_o year_n which_o they_o believe_v he_o be_v to_o reign_v upon_o the_o earth_n they_o make_v use_v of_o these_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n 2._o apud_fw-la hieron_n ep._n ad_fw-la hedib_n q._n 2._o i_o say_v unto_o you_o i_o will_v no_o more_o drink_n of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n until_o i_o drink_v it_o new_a with_o you_o in_o my_o father_n kingdom_n from_o this_o place_n say_v st._n jerome_n some_o dream_n of_o the_o fable_n of_o a_o 1000_o year_n during_o which_o they_o argue_v jesus_n christ_n shall_v reign_v corporal_o and_o that_o he_o will_v drink_v wine_n whereof_o he_o drink_v not_o from_o that_o time_n until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n what_o st._n jerome_n dislike_v in_o they_o be_v the_o reign_n of_o a_o 1000_o year_n during_o which_o they_o imagine_v that_o christ_n shall_v drink_v wine_n upon_o earth_n whereof_o he_o have_v not_o taste_v any_o from_o the_o moment_n which_o he_o drink_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o whereof_o he_o be_v not_o to_o drink_v until_o this_o pretend_a reign_n of_o a_o 1000_o year_n the_o first_o thing_n to_o be_v consider_v in_o a_o discourse_n be_v the_o scope_n and_o design_n of_o he_o that_o speak_v because_o it_o be_v the_o mind_n that_o set_v the_o tongue_n a_o go_v and_o that_o it_o be_v with_o regard_n to_o his_o intention_n when_o he_o have_v discourse_v of_o a_o matter_n the_o expression_n make_v use_v of_o must_v be_v consider_v for_o represent_v his_o thought_n without_o this_o we_o must_v needs_o stray_v or_o at_o least_o fall_n into_o one_o of_o these_o inconvenience_n either_o not_o to_o comprehend_v the_o sense_n of_o what_o be_v read_v or_o to_o impute_v unto_o he_o that_o speak_v thing_n which_o be_v strange_a or_o even_o sometime_o unjust_a and_o unreasonable_a for_o example_n jesus_n christ_n command_v we_o in_o the_o gospel_n to_o imitate_v the_o wisdom_n of_o the_o unjust_a steward_n which_o have_v wicked_o waste_v the_o good_n commit_v by_o his_o lord_n unto_o his_o trust_n this_o precept_n to_o consider_v it_o bare_o and_o literal_o be_v very_o wide_a of_o the_o mark_n which_o our_o saviour_n intend_v contain_v a_o wicked_a practice_n and_o quite_o different_a from_o that_o which_o he_o teach_v we_o in_o his_o gospel_n which_o be_v pure_a and_o holy_a infinite_o surpass_v what_o be_v best_a and_o most_o commendable_a in_o the_o heathen_a moral_n but_o if_o we_o consider_v his_o scope_n and_o intention_n there_o be_v nothing_o in_o this_o precept_n which_o be_v not_o worthy_a the_o school_n of_o christ_n what_o he_o require_v of_o we_o be_v not_o to_o imitate_v the_o ill-dealing_a of_o this_o unjust_a steward_n which_o waste_v his_o master_n good_n he_o only_o will_v have_v we_o imitate_v his_o wisdom_n in_o make_v friend_n when_o he_o see_v his_o stewardship_n be_v like_a to_o be_v take_v from_o he_o that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o we_o also_o shall_v make_v good_a use_n of_o those_o good_n which_o he_o be_v please_v to_o bestow_v on_o we_o and_o whereof_o he_o make_v we_o steward_n that_o we_o shall_v employ_v they_o to_o the_o relief_n of_o the_o poor_a that_o by_o mean_n of_o our_o alms-deed_n and_o charity_n we_o shall_v make_v ourselves_o friend_n which_o may_v contribute_v unto_o the_o save_a our_o soul_n by_o the_o prayer_n which_o they_o make_v unto_o god_n for_o we_o nothing_o can_v be_v more_o reasonable_a than_o this_o rule_n which_o st._n chrysostom_n lay_v down_o 6._o chrysost_n hom._n in_o haec_fw-la verba_fw-la pater_fw-la si_fw-la fieri_fw-la
certain_a observation_n which_o suffer_v we_o not_o to_o be_v ignorant_a after_o what_o manner_n they_o understand_v it_o to_o be_v so_o dom._n aug._n serm_n 53._o de_fw-la verb._n dom._n for_o in_o the_o first_o place_n they_o make_v this_o observation_n almost_o all_o say_v st._n austin_n call_v the_o sacrament_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o again_o 4._o id._n l._n 3._o de_fw-la triâit_fw-la c._n 4._o we_o call_v nothing_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n but_o that_o which_o be_v take_v from_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o consecrate_v by_o mystical_a prayer_n be_v receive_v by_o we_o for_o the_o salvation_n of_o our_o soul_n 19_o isid_n hâsual_a orig._n 6._o c._n 19_o and_o st._n isidore_n of_o sevil_n by_o the_o command_n of_o jesus_n christ_n himself_o we_o call_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o which_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v sanctify_v and_o make_v a_o sacrament_n we_o may_v also_o allege_v upon_o this_o subject_a those_o among_o they_o who_o have_v declare_v in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o this_o second_o part_n that_o jesus_n christ_n in_o institute_v his_o eucharist_n call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n his_o body_n and_o his_o blood_n and_o those_o who_o in_o the_o second_o affirm_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n but_o to_o avoid_v repeat_v the_o same_o testimony_n we_o remit_v the_o reader_n unto_o those_o two_o chapter_n where_o he_o may_v consult_v those_o two_o observation_n whilst_o we_o shall_v only_o say_v that_o this_o observation_n be_v so_o express_v and_o positive_a give_v very_o much_o light_n and_o strength_n unto_o the_o silence_n we_o hint_v at_o although_o it_o appear_v plain_a enough_o to_o be_v understand_v by_o several_a but_o yet_o far_o they_o give_v we_o notice_n in_o the_o second_o place_n that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v honour_v with_o the_o name_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o bread_n say_v st._n chrysostom_n 1_o chrysost_n ep_v ad_fw-la caesâr_n theod._n dial._n 1_o be_v esteem_v worthy_a to_o he_o call_v the_o body_n of_o cur_n lord_n and_o theodoret_n in_o one_o of_o his_o dialogue_n he_o that_o call_v wheat_n and_o bread_n that_o which_o be_v his_o body_n by_o nature_n have_v honour_v the_o visible_a symhols_n with_o the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n have_v a_o long_a while_o meditate_a say_v the_o protestant_n upon_o these_o sort_n of_o testimony_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n i_o have_v be_v force_v to_o conclude_v that_o because_o one_o thing_n which_o be_v honour_v with_o the_o name_n of_o another_o can_v be_v true_o that_o same_o by_o who_o name_n it_o be_v honour_v or_o that_o these_o holy_a doctor_n which_o affirm_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v honour_v with_o the_o name_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n know_v not_o how_o to_o reason_v which_o can_v be_v say_v without_o slander_v they_o or_o that_o they_o believe_v not_o that_o this_o bread_n be_v real_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o add_v that_o he_o do_v not_o examine_v what_o they_o shall_v have_v say_v but_o what_o they_o do_v say_v and_o he_o infer_v that_o none_o can_v dispense_v themselves_o from_o approve_v what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o second_o branch_n of_o his_o dilemma_n for_o my_o part_n i_o leave_v it_o to_o other_o to_o judge_v the_o induction_n which_o be_v make_v from_o the_o passage_n of_o these_o holy_a doctor_n because_o it_o be_v proper_o the_o interest_n of_o roman_a catholic_n or_o protestant_n who_o argument_n i_o only_o allege_v but_o this_o be_v not_o all_o which_o the_o holy_a father_n say_v for_o the_o clear_n up_o of_o their_o intention_n they_o tell_v we_o for_o a_o three_o advertisement_n that_o if_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v but_o after_o a_o manner_n and_o in_o some_o sort_n so_o st._n austin_n do_v declare_v 2._o aug._n ep_v 23_o ad_fw-la bonif._n id._n in_o psal_n 33_o conc._n 2._o the_o sacrament_n say_v he_o of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n after_o a_o manner_n and_o elsewhere_o jesus_n christ_n accommodate_v himself_o after_o a_o certain_a sort_n when_o he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n i_o have_v not_o yet_o observe_v that_o these_o kind_n of_o correction_n and_o restriction_n be_v use_v when_o thing_n be_v speak_v of_o which_o be_v true_o what_o they_o be_v call_v but_o only_o when_o the_o discourse_n be_v of_o those_o which_o be_v only_o so_o improper_o and_o by_o reason_n of_o certain_a relation_n which_o they_o have_v unto_o the_o subject_n who_o name_n they_o bear_v and_o in_o who_o consideration_n there_o be_v no_o scruple_n make_v to_o say_v that_o they_o be_v the_o subject_n themselves_o not_o real_o in_o the_o strictness_n of_o the_o expression_n but_o after_o a_o sort_n 404._o quintil._n inst_z orat._n l._n 8.3_o p._n 404._o so_o the_o most_o excellent_a orator_n who_o we_o may_v term_v the_o master_n of_o the_o science_n put_v this_o term_n after_o some_o sort_n for_o one_o of_o the_o temper_n which_o may_v be_v use_v for_o modify_v of_o metaphor_n and_o figurative_a expression_n which_o may_v be_v too_o bold_a but_o let_v we_o continue_v our_o design_n and_o hear_v the_o famous_a theodoret_n who_o will_v furnish_v we_o with_o such_o pregnant_a and_o clear_a light_n that_o we_o shall_v have_v no_o difficulty_n to_o comprehend_v in_o what_o sense_n the_o holy_a father_n call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n 1._o theod._n dial_n 1._o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n see_v here_o how_o he_o speak_v the_o lord_n say_v he_o make_v a_o change_n of_o name_n give_v unto_o his_o body_n the_o name_n of_o the_o symbol_n and_o unto_o the_o symbol_n the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n which_o he_o say_v upon_o the_o occasion_n that_o our_o saviour_n have_v call_v his_o body_n bread_n in_o the_o 6_o chapter_n of_o st._n john_n and_o the_o bread_n his_o body_n in_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n so_o that_o his_o design_n be_v to_o show_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n be_v bread_n see_v he_o put_v no_o difference_n in_o this_o exchange_n of_o name_n and_o that_o he_o observe_v that_o the_o name_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n belong_v no_o more_o to_o the_o sacrament_n than_o that_o of_o bread_n belong_v to_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n tertullian_n if_o i_o mistake_v not_o have_v a_o opinion_n much_o like_o this_o long_o before_o theodoret_n when_o he_o say_v galat._n tertul._n coner_n marc._n l._n 3._o c._n 19_o chrysost_n iâ_n c._n 5._o galat._n that_o jesus_n christ_n call_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n to_o interpret_v the_o ancient_a prophecy_n of_o jeremiah_n which_o have_v call_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n st._n chrysostom_n will_v not_o a_o little_a contribute_v to_o the_o clear_n of_o what_o we_o examine_v for_o explain_v these_o word_n of_o the_o 5_o to_o the_o galatian_n the_o flesh_n lu_v against_o the_o spirit_n and_o the_o spirit_n against_o the_o flesh_n he_o observe_v that_o this_o word_n flesh_n have_v divers_a improper_a and_o figurative_a signification_n and_o among_o these_o sundry_a signification_n he_o put_v this_o that_o sometime_o it_o be_v take_v for_o the_o mystery_n or_o for_o the_o sacrament_n the_o scripture_n say_v he_o be_v wont_a to_o call_v the_o mystery_n by_o the_o name_n of_o flesh_n and_o the_o whole_a church_n say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o nothing_o can_v be_v see_v plain_a nor_o more_o intelligible_a than_o these_o word_n of_o facundus_n ult_n facund_a l._n 9_o c._n ult_n we_o call_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v in_o the_o bread_n and_o consecrate_a cup_n his_o body_n and_o blood_n not_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v true_o his_o body_n nor_o the_o cup_n his_o blood_n hitherto_o these_o holy_a father_n have_v not_o ill_o inform_v we_o of_o the_o nature_n of_o this_o manner_n of_o speech_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o nevertheless_o they_o intend_v not_o to_o rest_v there_o they_o will_v moreover_o inform_v we_o wherefore_o it_o be_v so_o use_v in_o the_o church_n they_o tell_v we_o then_o in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n by_o reason_n of_o their_o resemblance_n it_o be_v the_o lesson_n st._n austin_n teach_v we_o in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n bonif._n aug._n ep._n 23._o ad_fw-la bonif._n if_o the_o sacrament_n say_v he_o have_v not_o some_o resemblance_n unto_o the_o thing_n whereof_o they_o be_v sacrament_n they_o will_v be_v no_o sacrament_n and_o it_o be_v because_o
of_o this_o likeness_n that_o they_o often_o take_v the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n themselves_o as_o then_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o blood_n be_v after_o some_o sort_n his_o body_n and_o blood_n so_o the_o sacrament_n of_o faith_n be_v faith_n he_o mean_v that_o the_o eucharist_n shall_v be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o resemblance_n which_o there_o be_v betwixt_o they_o as_o the_o sacrament_n of_o faith_n that_o be_v to_o say_v baptism_n be_v call_v faith_n and_o as_o the_o friday_n before_o easter_n be_v call_v the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o the_o representation_n of_o his_o death_n which_o be_v make_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n his_o death_n itself_o he_o instance_a these_o two_o example_n of_o this_o kind_n of_o speech_n in_o what_o precede_v that_o which_o have_v be_v cite_v i_o will_v not_o here_o stand_v to_o show_v that_o the_o father_n ground_n this_o resemblance_n some_o in_o the_o composition_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o other_o in_o their_o effect_n because_o we_o have_v do_v it_o in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n second_o they_o say_v that_o they_o be_v so_o call_v because_o they_o be_v the_o sacrament_n the_o sign_n and_o the_o figure_n which_o do_v contain_v the_o mystery_n i_o find_v it_o be_v former_o the_o reason_n of_o the_o learned_a tertullian_n 19_o tertul._n contr_n marc._n l._n 3._o c._n 19_o god_n say_v he_o have_v call_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n that_o you_o may_v know_v that_o he_o who_o the_o prophet_n have_v ancient_o represent_v by_o the_o bread_n have_v now_o give_v unto_o bread_n the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n and_o i_o can_v see_v that_o any_o other_o meaning_n can_v be_v give_v unto_o these_o word_n of_o st._n austin_n our_o saviour_n make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n 12._o august_n contr_n adim_n c._n 12._o when_o he_o give_v the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n it_o be_v necessary_a to_o observe_v that_o this_o holy_a doctor_n have_v allege_v the_o word_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o be_v my_o body_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o chapter_n he_o cite_v these_o word_n of_o the_o apostle_n the_o rock_n be_v christ_n to_o show_v that_o what_o be_v say_v in_o the_o old_a testament_n that_o the_o blood_n be_v the_o life_n of_o beast_n aught_o to_o be_v understand_v significative_o to_o signify_v that_o it_o be_v the_o sign_n as_o the_o bread_n be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n because_o it_o be_v the_o figure_n and_o the_o rock_n christ_n because_o it_o be_v the_o symbol_n of_o christ_n the_o same_o st._n austin_n speak_v thus_o elsewhere_o how_o be_v the_o bread_n his_o body_n and_o the_o cup_n bed_n id._n ad_fw-la infant_n apud_fw-la fulgent_n &_o bed_n or_o that_o which_o be_v in_o the_o cup_n his_o blood_n brethren_n these_o thing_n be_v call_v sacrament_n because_o one_o thing_n be_v see_v and_o another_o thing_n be_v understand_v that_o which_o be_v see_v be_v of_o a_o bodily_a substance_n that_o which_o be_v understand_v have_v a_o spiritual_a fruit._n i_o judge_v it_o be_v also_o the_o sense_n of_o theodoret_n when_o he_o write_v 1._o theod._n dial_n 1._o that_o our_o lord_n who_o call_v his_o natural_a body_n wheat_n and_o bread_n and_o who_o also_o call_v himself_o a_o vine_n have_v also_o call_v the_o visible_a symbol_n by_o the_o name_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n not_o by_o change_v their_o nature_n but_o add_v grace_n unto_o their_o nature_n ult_n fac._n l._n 9_o â_o ult_n it_o be_v in_o the_o same_o sense_n facundus_n say_v the_o bread_n be_v not_o real_o his_o body_n nor_o the_o cup_n his_o blood_n but_o they_o be_v so_o call_v because_o they_o contain_v the_o mystery_n and_o for_o this_o reason_n our_o lord_n call_v they_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n this_o be_v the_o explication_n which_o st._n ireneus_fw-la give_v unto_o the_o name_n of_o body_n and_o blood_n wherewith_o jesus_n christ_n honour_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n 4._o iren._n l._n 5_o adver_n haeres_fw-la c._n 4._o it_o be_v say_v he_o the_o eucharist_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o i_o know_v not_o but_o st._n eloy_n bishop_n of_o noyon_n spicileg_n eligii_fw-la vit_fw-mi l._n 2._o c._n 15._o t._n 5._o spicileg_n borrow_v this_o kind_n of_o expression_n from_o st._n iraeneus_n for_o he_o make_v use_v of_o it_o in_o the_o viith_o century_n let_v he_o say_v he_o that_o be_v sick_a trust_n in_o the_o sole_a mercy_n of_o god_n and_o let_v he_o receive_v with_o faith_n and_o devotion_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 33._o orig._n in_o matth._n c._n 15._o chrysost_n t._n 5._o homil._n 33._o it_o be_v also_o in_o this_o sense_n that_o origen_n call_v the_o bread_n the_o symbolical_a and_o typical_a body_n also_o st._n chrysostom_n the_o mystical_a body_n and_o blood_n eusebius_n bishop_n of_o caesaria_n do_v positive_o make_v a_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o mystical_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v it_o what_o it_o will_v and_o his_o true_a body_n when_o go_v to_o explain_v what_o jesus_n christ_n say_v in_o the_o 6_o chapter_n of_o st._n john_n luc._n âuseb_fw-mi de_fw-fr eccles_n theol._n l._n 3._o c._n 12._o hiâron_n in_o ezech._n c._n 41._o bed_n in_o c._n 14._o mar._n &_o 2d_o luc._n of_o the_o eat_v his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n he_o observe_v that_o he_o speak_v not_o of_o the_o flesh_n which_o he_o have_v take_v but_o of_o his_o mystical_a body_n and_o blood_n st._n jerom_n call_v it_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o venerable_a bede_n thus_o explain_v himself_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v mystical_o relate_v unto_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o three_o place_n they_o give_v we_o for_o a_o reason_n of_o this_o denomination_n that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v a_o memorial_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o of_o his_o death_n but_o for_o this_o three_o reason_n we_o refer_v the_o reader_n unto_o what_o we_o have_v say_v in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o this_o second_o part_n where_o we_o have_v examine_v the_o reflection_n which_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v make_v upon_o these_o word_n of_o the_o institution_n do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o we_o must_v then_o pass_v unto_o their_o four_o reason_n which_o consist_v as_o they_o tell_v we_o in_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v in_o the_o place_n and_o stead_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v very_o likely_a tertullian_n think_v so_o when_o he_o say_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v repute_v to_o be_v in_o the_o bread_n 6._o tertul._n de_fw-fr orat._n c._n 6._o this_o be_v my_o body_n corpus_fw-la ejus_fw-la in_o pane_fw-la cânsetur_fw-la hot_a est_fw-la corpus_fw-la meum_fw-la mr._n rigaut_n be_v not_o far_o from_o this_o opinion_n when_o he_o make_v this_o observation_n upon_o the_o word_n of_o tertullian_n it_o appear_v that_o they_o may_v be_v thus_o explain_v by_o the_o sacrament_n of_o bread_n he_o recommend_v his_o body_n as_o st._n austin_n lib._n 1._o quaest_n evang._n 43._o have_v say_v by_o the_o sacrament_n of_o wine_n he_o recommend_v his_o blood_n but_o whatever_o mr._n 45._o aug._n in_o joan._n tract_n 45._o rigaut_n explication_n may_v be_v st._n austin_n speak_v as_o i_o think_v cleanly_a enough_o in_o one_o of_o his_o treatise_n upon_o st._n john_n where_o he_o make_v this_o difference_n 45._o id._n de_fw-fr civit._fw-la dei_fw-la l._n 18._o c._n 45._o betwixt_o the_o ancient_a people_n which_o live_v under_o the_o law_n and_o those_o now_o who_o live_v under_o the_o gospel_n see_v how_o the_o faith_n continue_v the_o same_o faith_n the_o sign_n have_v be_v change_v the_o rock_n be_v christ_n unto_o we_o what_o be_v put_v upon_o god_n table_n be_v jesus_n christ_n he_o also_o elsewhere_o establish_v this_o maxim_n that_o all_o those_o thing_n which_o do_v signify_v seem_v in_o some_o sort_n to_o hold_v the_o place_n of_o the_o thing_n signify_v as_o when_o the_o apostle_n say_v that_o the_o rock_n be_v christ_n because_o without_o doubt_n it_o signify_v jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v in_o the_o same_o sense_n st._n 4._o cyril_n hierosol_n mystag_n 4._o cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n say_v let_v we_o receive_v these_o thing_n with_o full_a assurance_n as_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o in_o the_o type_n of_o bread_n the_o body_n be_v give_v unto_o you_o and_o the_o blood_n in_o the_o type_n of_o wine_n bullinger_n write_v against_o casaubon_n allege_v a_o greek_a text_n out_o of_o a_o passage_n of_o victor_n of_o antioch_n take_v out_o of_o his_o commentary_n upon_o st._n mark_n wherein_o we_o find_v the_o same_o doctrine_n marc._n victor_n
to_o the_o persecution_n of_o the_o heathen_n it_o may_v be_v say_v st._n cyprian_n that_o some_o may_v fear_v at_o the_o morning_n oblation_n to_o make_v know_v by_o the_o scent_n of_o the_o wine_n that_o he_o have_v participate_v of_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v ever_o any_o fear_n so_o ill_o ground_v or_o any_o panic_n fear_v like_o this_o if_o it_o have_v then_o be_v believe_v that_o what_o be_v drink_v in_o communicate_v be_v the_o real_a blood_n of_o christ_n where_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o those_o people_n to_o be_v afraid_a of_o a_o shadow_n and_o to_o tremble_v where_o there_o be_v no_o cause_n of_o danger_n see_v it_o can_v not_o be_v say_v that_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v the_o same_o smell_v that_o wine_n have_v and_o that_o moreover_o it_o be_v express_o speak_v of_o the_o smell_n of_o wine_n and_o not_o of_o the_o odour_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o what_o surprise_v they_o yet_o more_o be_v that_o those_o of_o who_o we_o speak_v be_v not_o private_a ordinary_a person_n but_o conductor_n also_o for_o st._n cyprian_a design_n such_o at_o the_o beginning_n of_o his_o treatise_n by_o those_o which_o consecrate_v the_o cup_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o distribute_v it_o unto_o the_o people_n to_o say_v that_o the_o smell_v of_o wine_n shall_v rest_v in_o the_o sacrament_n although_o there_o have_v be_v no_o wine_n that_o can_v not_o be_v because_o the_o holy_a father_n before_o declare_v that_o accident_n can_v not_o exist_v without_o their_o subject_n without_o ever_o except_v the_o sacrament_n moreover_o when_o st._n cyprian_a condemn_v this_o abuse_n as_o doubtless_o he_o have_v reason_n to_o condemn_v it_o wherefore_o have_v he_o not_o say_v that_o those_o people_n be_v the_o most_o to_o blame_v that_o can_v be_v to_o take_v for_o wine_n the_o proper_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o to_o think_v that_o the_o sacrament_n have_v the_o scent_n of_o wine_n see_v there_o be_v no_o wine_n in_o it_o wherefore_o have_v he_o not_o allege_v against_o they_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n if_o it_o hold_v for_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n that_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o mystical_a cup_n be_v not_o wine_n after_o consecration_n but_o the_o very_a substance_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n it_o be_v say_v they_o the_o only_a mean_n that_o can_v have_v be_v use_v to_o have_v make_v they_o ashamed_a and_o to_o have_v reclaim_v they_o from_o their_o error_n yet_o nevertheless_o st._n cyprian_n do_v not_o make_v use_n of_o it_o he_o content_v himself_o to_o pity_v their_o ignorance_n and_o their_o timidity_n and_o to_o blame_v they_o that_o they_o have_v not_o follow_v the_o example_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o have_v not_o use_v water_n alone_o in_o his_o eucharist_n nor_o wine_n alone_o but_o of_o both_o the_o other_o christian_n which_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n with_o water_n do_v it_o by_o another_o motive_n as_o gennadius_n have_v inform_v we_o when_o he_o tell_v we_o 75._o de_fw-fr dogm_n eccles_n c._n 75._o that_o they_o do_v so_o under_o a_o pretext_n of_o sobriety_n be_v it_o possble_a that_o this_o thought_n can_v ever_o come_v into_o the_o mind_n of_o a_o christian_a that_o to_o drink_v the_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n jesus_n be_v to_o want_v sobriety_n what_o be_v man_n make_v of_o in_o those_o time_n say_v the_o protestant_n have_v they_o common_a sense_n and_o reason_n as_o we_o have_v for_o we_o can_v conceive_v their_o proceed_n it_o must_v be_v free_o confess_v if_o participate_v of_o the_o holy_a cup_n they_o believe_v they_o drink_v the_o pure_a blood_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o not_o wine_n how_o they_o can_v think_v that_o under_o a_o pretext_n of_o sobriety_n that_o they_o ought_v to_o use_v only_a water_n therein_o but_o wherefore_o have_v not_o the_o holy_a father_n take_v care_v better_a to_o instruct_v and_o inform_v they_o herein_o it_o have_v be_v their_o duty_n and_o charity_n to_o have_v cure_v these_o soul_n from_o this_o mistake_a niceness_n which_o cause_v they_o to_o err_v they_o also_o do_v it_o for_o they_o be_v too_o zealous_a and_o charitable_a to_o let_v themly_a in_o error_n but_o how_o have_v they_o do_v it_o be_v it_o in_o say_v unto_o they_o that_o the_o holy_a liquor_n in_o the_o sacramental_a cup_n be_v no_o long_a wine_n but_o the_o proper_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n no_o at_o least_o not_o such_o thing_n be_v see_v in_o their_o write_n to_o think_v so_o on_o the_o contrary_a you_o will_v think_v they_o take_v delight_n in_o show_v that_o it_o be_v wine_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n for_o see_v here_o all_o the_o answer_n that_o gennadius_n make_v to_o combat_v this_o abuse_n there_o be_v wine_n in_o the_o mystery_n of_o our_o redemption_n our_o saviour_n have_v say_v i_o will_v drink_v no_o more_o of_o this_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n prudence_n be_v very_o necessary_a in_o the_o conduct_n of_o life_n but_o i_o think_v it_o be_v more_o in_o matter_n of_o religion_n especial_o unto_o pastor_n and_o conductor_n which_o lead_v the_o way_n unto_o other_o they_o shall_v take_v care_n not_o to_o make_v any_o wrong_n step_v i_o mean_v not_o to_o teach_v any_o thing_n either_o by_o preach_v or_o write_v but_o what_o they_o careful_o digest_v particular_o not_o to_o urge_v any_o thing_n against_o unbeliever_n or_o heretic_n that_o may_v reflect_v upon_o any_o of_o the_o mystery_n of_o our_o holy_a religion_n no_o body_n that_o i_o know_v have_v accuse_v st._n chrysostom_n of_o want_n of_o prudence_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n for_o what_o be_v know_v of_o he_o great_a heed_n ought_v to_o be_v take_v of_o lay_v any_o such_o thing_n to_o his_o charge_n nevertheless_o it_o be_v observe_v in_o one_o part_n of_o his_o excellent_a work_n one_o thnig_v which_o will_v certain_o be_v ill_o relish_v have_v he_o be_v in_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o latin_n it_o be_v a_o reproach_n which_o he_o make_v unto_o laban_n upon_o his_o complain_n that_o he_o be_v rob_v of_o his_o god_n 2._o chrysost_n homil_n 57_o in_o gen._n ad_fw-la c._n 30_o 31._o to_o 2._o o_o excess_n of_o folly_n say_v he_o unto_o he_o thy_o god_n say_v he_o be_v they_o capable_a of_o be_v steal_v be_v thou_o not_o ashamed_a to_o say_v wherefore_o have_v you_o steal_v away_o my_o god_n for_o if_o this_o holy_a doctor_n believe_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n after_o consecration_n be_v no_o long_o bread_n but_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n his_o saviour_n and_o his_o god_n it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o the_o reproach_n he_o make_v unto_o laban_n be_v neither_o prudent_a nor_o judicious_a because_o he_o may_v have_v be_v answer_v that_o the_o same_o may_v befall_v his_o god_n and_o indeed_o other_o before_o i_o have_v observe_v extr_n alex._n gerald._n itiner_n romae_fw-la i_o dit_fw-fr extr_n that_o alexander_n geraldin_n bishop_n of_o st._n domingo_n in_o that_o spanish_a island_n complain_v former_o unto_o the_o emperor_n charles_n the_o five_o that_o the_o temple_n of_o his_o bishopric_n not_o be_v well_o cover_v all_o therein_o be_v expose_v unto_o thief_n insomuch_o say_v he_o that_o the_o body_n of_o god_n itself_o be_v not_o there_o secure_a against_o robber_n against_o witch_n and_o sorcerer_n nor_o against_o the_o rage_n of_o wicked_a men._n but_o when_o we_o shall_v not_o have_v the_o complaint_n of_o this_o bishop_n all_o the_o world_n know_v that_o what_o st._n chrysostom_n say_v of_o the_o god_n of_o laban_n may_v befall_v the_o consecrate_a host_n one_o can_v then_o forbear_v either_o to_o accuse_v this_o holy_a doctor_n of_o want_n of_o wisdom_n or_o to_o say_v that_o he_o do_v not_o believe_v the_o substantial_a conversion_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n which_o i_o will_v refer_v to_o the_o reader_n judgement_n whilst_o i_o say_v 55._o theodoret._n in_o genes_n quest_n 55._o that_o theodoret_n a_o great_a admirer_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n shall_v not_o avoid_v the_o same_o censure_n however_o discreet_a he_o be_v otherwise_o if_o he_o have_v believe_v that_o the_o proper_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o all_o christian_n adore_v and_o unto_o who_o they_o address_v the_o sovereign_a worship_n of_o their_o religion_n be_v true_o and_o proper_o eat_v with_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o body_n 124._o id._n in_o levit._n quest_n 11._o p._n 124._o for_o if_o that_o be_v so_o say_v they_o with_o what_o face_n can_v he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o high_a folly_n to_o adore_v what_o we_o eat_v and_o again_o when_o he_o ask_v this_o question_n where_o be_v there_o any_o man_n of_o good_a sense_n that_o can_v call_v that_o his_o god_n which_o he_o eat_v himself_o after_o have_v offer_v it_o unto_o the_o true_a god_n have_v it_o not_o be_v to_o have_v expose_v himself_o
c._n 31._o &_o in_o exod_a cap._n 22._o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o undoubted_a sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n 37._o id._n in_o sentent_fw-fr l._n 1._o c._n 16._o vide_fw-la lib._n 1._o offic_n cap._n 37._o and_o that_o it_o be_v this_o sacrament_n which_o believer_n offer_v and_o which_o they_o call_v a_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n agreeable_a unto_o this_o doctrine_n he_o speak_v elsewhere_o of_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o of_o the_o nourishment_n of_o saint_n which_o preserve_v from_o eternal_a death_n and_o which_o make_v those_o that_o eat_v it_o to_o live_v spiritual_o 49._o id._n in_o lib._n 2._o reg._n ca._n 3._o p._n 49._o and_o he_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n ascend_v into_o heaven_n be_v go_v in_o regard_n of_o his_o body_n but_o be_v present_a according_a to_o his_o majesty_n 832._o council_n hispal_n 2._o council_n eracar_n t._n 4._o p._n 832._o as_o he_o say_v behold_v i_o be_o with_o you_o even_o to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o he_o borrow_v these_o word_n from_o st._n austin_n that_o our_o saviour_n give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n the_o second_o council_n of_o sevil_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 619._o forbid_v priest_n to_o make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n in_o presence_n of_o the_o bishop_n the_o council_n of_o braga_n anno_fw-la 675._o testify_v that_o jesus_n christ_n give_v the_o bread_n apart_o and_o the_o wine_n apart_o he_o call_v that_o which_o our_o lord_n give_v his_o disciple_n bread_n and_o the_o 16_o of_o toledo_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 693._o 217._o council_n tollet_fw-la 16._o to_o 5._o council_n p._n 430._o cap._n 6._o eligius_n noveom_o in_o vita_fw-la ejus_fw-la l._n 2._o cap._n 15._o p._n 216._o t._n 5._o spicil_n dacher_n ib._n p._n 217._o declare_v two_o several_a time_n that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v take_v a_o whole_a loaf_n distribute_v it_o by_o parcel_n unto_o his_o apostle_n it_o speak_v also_o of_o what_o remain_v after_o the_o communion_n as_o of_o that_o whereof_o too_o great_a a_o quantity_n may_v burden_v the_o stomach_n of_o he_o that_o eat_v it_o the_o true_a st._n eloy_n bishop_n of_o noyon_n give_v this_o precept_n unto_o those_o who_o he_o instruct_v let_v he_o that_o be_v sick_a confide_v whole_o in_o the_o mercy_n of_o god_n and_o receive_v with_o faith_n and_o devotion_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o forbid_v they_o to_o sing_v the_o song_n of_o pagan_a he_o allege_v for_o a_o reason_n of_o this_o defence_n that_o it_o be_v not_o fit_a to_o hear_v diabolical_a song_n proceed_v out_o of_o a_o christian_a mouth_n wherein_o enter_v the_o sacrament_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o retain_v as_o may_v be_v see_v the_o ancient_a expression_n and_o doctrine_n according_a to_o which_o st._n oven_n archbishop_n of_o rouen_n his_o intimate_a friend_n and_o author_n of_o his_o life_n which_o he_o write_v at_o large_a do_v observe_v that_o as_o he_o draw_v near_o his_o death_n he_o say_v that_o he_o will_v be_v no_o long_o absent_v from_o jesus_n christ_n 264._o ibid._n l._n 2._o c._n 32._o p._n 264._o it_o be_v thus_o the_o true_a st._n eloy_n speak_v and_o in_o so_o speak_v he_o reject_v as_o false_a and_o forge_a some_o homily_n that_o have_v be_v publish_v in_o his_o name_n especial_o the_o 8_o and_o the_o 15_o the_o former_a of_o these_o be_v only_o a_o rhapsody_n compose_v by_o several_a author_n some_o of_o which_o be_v of_o the_o 8_o and_o 9th_o century_n whereas_o st._n eloy_n die_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o seven_o century_n neither_o do_v he_o that_o write_v his_o life_n make_v any_o mention_n of_o these_o pretend_a homily_n thus_o several_a do_v reason_n chap._n xii_o wherein_o be_v examine_v what_o pass_v in_o the_o eight_o century_n as_o anastatius_fw-la a_o friar_n of_o mount_n sinai_n have_v reject_v the_o name_n of_o sign_n or_o figure_n not_o allow_v to_o say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v only_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n word_n which_o may_v receive_v a_o good_a construction_n as_o have_v be_v declare_v in_o the_o precedent_a chapter_n so_o john_n damascen_n surname_v mansur_n another_o friar_n of_o the_o east_n extraordinary_o give_v to_o the_o worship_v of_o image_n and_o therefore_o anathematise_v by_o 338_o bishop_n anno_fw-la 754._o bethink_v himself_o in_o the_o eight_o century_n of_o condemn_v the_o term_n of_o image_n of_o type_n and_o figure_n but_o because_o he_o stop_v not_o at_o expression_n but_o proceed_v to_o the_o doctrine_n it_o be_v requisite_a to_o see_v if_o he_o therein_o make_v any_o alteration_n and_o if_o his_o innovation_n favour_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n see_v here_o then_o what_o he_o say_v 14._o damasc_n de_fw-fr fide_fw-la orthod_n l._n 4._o c._n 14._o the_o bread_n offer_v the_o wine_n and_o the_o water_n be_v supernatural_o change_v by_o the_o invocation_n and_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o be_v not_o two_o but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n ibid._n ibid._n and_o a_o little_a after_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v not_o the_o type_n or_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n ah_o god_n forbid_v but_o the_o body_n itself_o of_o our_o lord_n deify_v our_o lord_n himself_o say_v ibid._n ibid._n this_o be_v not_o the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n but_o my_o body_n not_o the_o figure_n of_o my_o blood_n but_o my_o blood_n and_o again_o if_o some_o have_v call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n figure_n or_o sign_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n as_o st._n basil_n they_o speak_v not_o after_o consecration_n but_o they_o call_v they_o so_o before_o the_o oblation_n be_v consecrate_v as_o there_o be_v two_o thing_n in_o these_o word_n of_o damascen_n the_o one_o regard_v the_o term_n the_o other_o the_o doctrine_n we_o be_v oblige_v to_o examine_v both_o to_o give_v the_o reader_n all_o the_o information_n he_o may_v expect_v of_o we_o in_o this_o matter_n i_o will_v begin_v with_o the_o doctrine_n to_o see_v if_o it_o agree_v with_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n if_o damascen_n say_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n be_v quite_o destroy_v and_o that_o if_o pass_v into_o the_o substance_n itself_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o that_o there_o remain_v no_o part_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n but_o the_o bare_a accident_n only_o which_o subsist_v miraculous_o without_o their_o subject_n it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o he_o be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n that_o roman_a catholic_n be_v of_o at_o this_o time_n and_o it_o be_v very_o unjust_a to_o deny_v it_o but_o if_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n he_o so_o plain_o express_v himself_o that_o it_o can_v be_v doubt_v but_o he_o believe_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n remain_v whatever_o change_v it_o be_v that_o intervene_v by_o consecration_n it_o must_v of_o necessity_n be_v conclude_v that_o his_o belief_n upon_o this_o point_n be_v not_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n the_o better_a to_o succeed_v in_o this_o enquiry_n it_o must_v be_v note_v that_o he_o lay_v this_o down_o for_o a_o certain_a maxim_n 1._o id._n dialect_n c._n 1._o that_o the_o accident_n can_v subsist_v in_o itself_o but_o have_v its_o be_v in_o another_o subject_n ibid._n ibid._n that_o the_o soul_n be_v a_o substance_n and_o wisdom_n a_o accident_n that_o the_o soul_n be_v take_v away_o wisdom_n also_o perish_v 28._o ibid._n c._n 28._o that_o which_o subsi_v not_o of_o itself_o but_o have_v its_o existence_n in_o another_o 17._o id._n de_fw-fr fide_fw-la orthod_n l._n 1._o c._n 17._o be_v a_o accident_n he_o affirm_v again_o that_o nothing_o but_o the_o divinity_n be_v infinite_a that_o body_n have_v beginning_n and_o end_v and_o a_o bodily_a place_n 4._o ibid._n c._n 4._o and_o that_o they_o may_v be_v hold_v that_o what_o be_v invisible_a and_o impassable_a be_v not_o a_o body_n all_o which_o thing_n do_v not_o well_o accord_v with_o the_o real_a presence_n ibid._n ibid._n no_o more_o than_o his_o restrain_v the_o invisible_a presence_n whereby_o our_o saviour_n be_v with_o we_o unto_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o divinity_n moreover_o he_o affirm_v positive_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n remain_v and_o that_o it_o nourish_v our_o body_n by_o turn_v into_o our_o substance_n 14._o id._n l._n 4._o c._n 14._o the_o shewbread_n say_v he_o do_v represent_v this_o bread_n and_o it_o be_v the_o pure_a and_o unbloody_a sacrifice_n which_o our_o lord_n foretell_v by_o the_o prophet_n which_o shall_v be_v offer_v unto_o he_o throughout_o the_o whole_a world_n to_o wit_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n
our_o saviour_n give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n in_o his_o sacrament_n the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o the_o creature_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n pass_v into_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n by_o the_o ineffable_a sanctification_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o our_o saviour_n have_v change_v the_o legal_a sacrifice_n into_o sacrifice_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o that_o whereas_o the_o ancient_n celebrate_v the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o sacrifice_n we_o celebrate_v it_o in_o the_o oblation_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n according_a to_o which_o he_o testify_v in_o a_o great_a many_o place_n epiph_n homil._n de_fw-fr sanct._n in_o epiph_n as_o have_v be_v see_v in_o the_o four_o chapter_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v absent_a from_o we_o as_o to_o his_o body_n but_o be_v present_a by_o his_o divinity_n it_o be_v true_a he_o say_v that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v receive_v by_o the_o mouth_n of_o believer_n for_o their_o salvation_n but_o after_o what_o he_o have_v speak_v it_o be_v very_o evident_a say_v the_o protestant_n that_o he_o speak_v not_o of_o receive_v they_o in_o their_o matter_n and_o substance_n but_o in_o their_o sacrament_n accompany_v with_o a_o quicken_a and_o save_a virtue_n and_o that_o if_o he_o be_v not_o so_o understand_v he_o will_v be_v make_v to_o contradict_v himself_o and_o to_o destroy_v with_o one_o hand_n what_o he_o build_v with_o the_o other_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o he_o distinguish_v the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o he_o declare_v that_o the_o wicked_a participate_v only_o of_o the_o sign_n and_o not_o of_o the_o thing_n signify_v say_v with_o st._n prosper_n in_o the_o sentence_n draw_v from_o st._n austin_n 11._o id._n in_o 1._o ad_fw-la cor._n 11._o he_o that_o be_v not_o reconcile_v unto_o jesus_n christ_n neither_o eat_v his_o flesh_n nor_o drink_v his_o blood_n although_o he_o receive_v every_o day_n the_o sacrament_n of_o so_o great_a a_o thing_n unto_o his_o condemnation_n it_o be_v also_o true_a that_o he_o often_o call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o he_o declare_v with_o st._n austin_n who_o he_o exact_o follow_v 14._o id._n in_o cap._n 6._o ad_fw-la rom._n id._n in_o marc._n cap._n 14._o that_o it_o be_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o resemblance_n they_o have_v with_o the_o thing_n whereof_o they_o be_v sacrament_n and_o with_o st._n isidor_n of_o sevil_n that_o it_o be_v because_o bread_n strengthen_v the_o body_n and_o wine_n increase_v blood_n in_o the_o flesh_n and_o that_o for_o this_o reason_n the_o bread_n relate_v mystical_o unto_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o wine_n to_o his_o blood_n and_o because_o say_v they_o in_o the_o matter_n of_o sacrament_n it_o be_v not_o so_o much_o to_o be_v consider_v what_o they_o be_v 22._o august_n contra_fw-la maxim_n l._n 3._o c._n 22._o say_v st._n austin_n as_o what_o it_o be_v they_o signify_v because_o that_o as_o sign_n they_o be_v one_o thing_n and_o yet_o they_o do_v signify_v another_o venerable_a bede_n make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o say_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v visible_o offer_v another_o thing_n must_v be_v understand_v which_o be_v invisible_a to_o wit_n the_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n because_o in_o effect_n he_o will_v have_v the_o believer_n raise_v up_o his_o soul_n and_o his_o faith_n unto_o jesus_n christ_n sit_v at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o his_o father_n for_o as_o he_o tell_v we_o before_o he_o carry_v by_o his_o ascension_n into_o the_o invisible_a heaven_n pasch_fw-mi beda_n domui_fw-la vocem_fw-la ju._n id._n hom._n de_fw-fr astil_n de_fw-fr temp_n in_o vigil_n pasch_fw-mi the_o humane_a nature_n which_o he_o have_v take_v in_o fine_a he_o be_v not_o afraid_a to_o speak_v of_o sacrifice_v again_o jesus_n christ_n for_o the_o advancement_n of_o our_o salvation_n but_o all_o christian_n agree_v that_o jesus_n christ_n can_v any_o more_o be_v true_o sacrifice_v he_o doubtless_o speak_v of_o offer_v he_o by_o the_o sacrament_n whence_o it_o be_v that_o he_o acknowledge_v with_o st._n austin_n that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v once_o offer_v in_o himself_o let_v the_o reader_n judge_v then_o what_o advantage_n the_o latin_n can_v draw_v from_o these_o latter_a word_n of_o bede_n which_o they_o mighty_o esteem_v unto_o bede_n may_v be_v join_v sedulius_n a_o scotchman_n or_o more_o true_o a_o irishman_n not_o he_o that_o compose_v the_o easter_n work_n who_o be_v much_o late_a than_o the_o other_o i_o mean_v the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n upon_o the_o epistle_n of_o st._n paul_n which_o many_o attribute_n unto_o one_o sedulius_n a_o bishop_n in_o england_n but_o original_o of_o ireland_n who_o assist_v with_o fergust_n a_o bishop_n of_o scotland_n at_o a_o council_n hold_v at_o rome_n under_o gregory_n the_o second_o anno_fw-la dom._n 721._o i_o find_v that_o the_o author_n of_o these_o commentary_n expound_v the_o four_o verse_n of_o the_o 6_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n cite_v a_o long_a passage_n of_o the_o 14_o chapter_n and_o 19_o book_n of_o the_o moral_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o without_o name_v he_o now_o this_o sedulius_n who_o we_o place_n in_o the_o viii_o century_n until_o we_o receive_v better_a information_n furnish_v we_o with_o these_o word_n which_o he_o seem_v to_o have_v take_v out_o of_o pelagius_n and_o primasius_n when_o explain_v these_o word_n of_o st._n 11._o sedul_a comment_fw-fr in_o 1._o ad_fw-la cor._n c._n 11._o paul_n do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o he_o say_v he_o lest_o we_o his_o remembrance_n as_o if_o one_o go_v a_o long_a loyage_n leave_v a_o present_a with_o his_o friend_n to_o the_o end_n that_o every_o time_n he_o see_v it_o he_o shall_v think_v of_o his_o love_n and_o friendship_n which_o he_o can_v not_o look_v upon_o without_o grief_n and_o tear_n if_o he_o dear_o love_v he_o whereby_o he_o show_v that_o jesus_n christ_n leave_v we_o his_o sacrament_n to_o be_v in_o his_o stead_n until_o he_o come_v again_o from_o heaven_n we_o read_v in_o the_o life_n of_o the_o abbot_n leufred_n term_n vita_fw-la leufred_n c._n 17._o in_o chron_n insulae_fw-la term_n about_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o viii_o century_n that_o charles_n martell_n have_v desire_v he_o to_o obtain_v of_o god_n by_o his_o prayer_n the_o recovery_n of_o his_o young_a son_n gryphon_n he_o give_v he_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n greg._n in_o notis_fw-la menard_n in_o sacram_fw-la greg._n and_o we_o have_v see_v in_o the_o second_o chapter_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o a_o pontifical_a manuscript_n keep_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rouen_n that_o christian_n then_o believe_v that_o what_o be_v drink_v in_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o thing_n which_o may_v be_v consume_v as_o that_o be_v indeed_o consume_v if_o we_o pass_v from_o the_o west_n into_o the_o east_n german_n 403._o germ._n constantinop_n theor._n rerum_fw-la eccles_n t._n 12._o bibl._n patr._n pa._n 402._o &_o 403._o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o a_o great_a stickler_n for_o image_n worship_n will_v present_v himself_o unto_o we_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o same_o century_n and_o tell_v we_o that_o the_o priest_n pray_v a_o second_o time_n to_o the_o end_n the_o mystery_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n may_v be_v accomplish_v and_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n shall_v be_v make_v and_o change_v into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o the_o latin_n stand_v upon_o very_o much_o but_o the_o protestant_n pretend_v he_o declare_v very_o favourable_o for_o they_o and_o moreover_o they_o observe_v that_o it_o be_v not_o certain_a this_o piece_n be_v that_o german_n which_v live_v in_o the_o viii_o century_n other_o attribute_v it_o to_o another_o german_n that_o live_v in_o the_o xii_o they_o indeed_o observe_v that_o to_o show_v of_o what_o kind_n the_o change_n whereof_o he_o speak_v be_v he_o say_v in_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n 410._o ibid._n p._n 410._o the_o oblation_n be_v break_v indeed_o like_o bread_n but_o it_o be_v distribute_v as_o the_o communication_n of_o a_o ineffable_a benediction_n unto_o they_o which_o participate_v thereof_o with_o faith_n he_o testify_v that_o what_o be_v distribute_v at_o the_o holy_a table_n be_v bread_n but_o bread_n accompany_v with_o the_o blessing_n of_o god_n and_o with_o a_o heavenly_a and_o divine_a virtue_n for_o the_o salvation_n and_o consolation_n of_o believer_n 408._o ibid._n p._n 408._o and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o say_v that_o present_o after_o elevation_n the_o division_n of_o the_o holy_a body_n be_v make_v but_o though_o it_o be_v divide_v into_o part_n it_o remain_v indivisible_a and_o inseparable_a and_o that_o it_o be_v know_v and_o find_v whole_a and_o
very_a testimony_n which_o wicliff_n have_v borrow_v out_o of_o rabanus_n for_o the_o defence_n of_o his_o doctrine_n it_o be_v then_o most_o certain_a that_o this_o archbishop_n of_o mayans_n teach_v two_o thing_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n one_o that_o by_o reason_n of_o its_o substance_n and_o matter_n it_o be_v subject_a unto_o the_o mean_a accident_n of_o our_o ordinary_a food_n and_o in_o so_o say_v he_o follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o origin_n who_o say_v so_o positive_o six_o hundred_o year_n before_o he_o the_o other_o thing_n which_o he_o teach_v be_v that_o the_o sacrament_n do_v feed_v our_o body_n and_o turn_v itself_o into_o our_o substance_n which_o he_o learn_v from_o st._n irenaeus_n st._n justin_n martyr_n st._n austin_n st._n isidore_n of_o sevil_n and_o other_o but_o let_v we_o hear_v what_o he_o intend_v himself_o to_o say_v unto_o we_o 31._o roba_fw-la maur._n de_fw-fr instit_fw-la cleric_a l._n 1._o c._n 31._o our_o saviour_n say_v he_o choose_v rather_o that_o believer_n shall_v receive_v with_o the_o mouth_n the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v convert_v into_o their_o nourishment_n or_o as_o it_o be_v cite_v by_o thomas_n waldensis_n agreeable_a to_o the_o manuscript_n copies_n into_o part_n of_o themselves_o to_o the_o end_n that_o by_o the_o visible_a thing_n the_o invisible_a effect_n shall_v be_v show_v for_o as_o material_a food_n do_v nourish_v the_o body_n and_o preserve_v it_o outward_o so_o in_o like_a manner_n the_o word_n do_v inward_o strengthen_v and_o preserve_v the_o soul_n and_o again_o ibid._n ibid._n the_o sacrament_n be_v one_o thing_n and_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v another_o the_o sacrament_n be_v convert_v into_o the_o nourishment_n of_o the_o body_n but_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o sacrament_n we_o do_v acquire_v eternal_a life_n as_o then_o the_o sacrament_n be_v convert_v into_o we_o when_o we_o do_v eat_v and_o drink_v it_o so_o also_o be_v we_o convert_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n when_o we_o do_v live_v in_o obedience_n and_o in_o holiness_n and_o build_v always_o upon_o this_o foundation_n 26_o id._n in_o mat._n c._n 26_o he_o say_v elsewhere_o with_o venerable_a bede_n that_o jesus_n christ_n 8._o id._n in_o ecclesia_fw-la li._n 7._o c._n 8._o in_o the_o room_n of_o the_o paschal_n lamb_n have_v substitute_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o the_o creator_n of_o the_o world_n 1._o id._n de_fw-fr instit_fw-la cler._n c._n 31._o l._n 1._o and_o the_o redeemer_n of_o mankind_n make_v of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o wheat_n and_o wine_n a_o convenient_a mystery_n convert_v it_o into_o a_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o the_o unlevened_a bread_n and_o wine_n mix_v with_o water_n be_v sanctify_v to_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n then_o he_o give_v the_o reason_n wherefore_o our_o lord_n choose_v bread_n and_o wine_n to_o be_v make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o say_v that_o it_o be_v because_o melchisedek_n do_v offer_v bread_n and_o wine_n ibid._n ibid._n and_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v a_o priest_n after_o the_o order_n of_o melchisedek_n he_o ought_v to_o imitate_v his_o oblation_n and_o teach_v we_o wherefore_o the_o sacrament_n take_v the_o name_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n he_o say_v with_o isidore_n archbishop_n of_o sevill_n ibid._n ibid._n because_o bread_n do_v strengthen_v the_o body_n it_o be_v fit_o call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o because_o wine_n increase_v blood_n in_o the_o body_n it_o do_v for_o this_o cause_n resemble_v his_o blood_n now_o both_o these_o be_v visible_a yet_o nevertheless_o 33._o ibid._n c._n 33._o be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n they_o pass_v into_o a_o sacrament_n of_o the_o divine_a body_n a_o sacrament_n which_o he_o call_v the_o mystical_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o opposition_n unto_o his_o natural_a body_n from_o which_o he_o distinguish_v it_o it_o must_v then_o be_v grant_v that_o rabanus_n archbishop_n of_o mayans_n do_v teach_v quite_o contrary_a unto_o what_o paschas_fw-la do_v teach_v after_o rabanus_n i_o will_v receive_v the_o deposition_n of_o amalarius_n fortunatus_n although_o a_o little_a ancient_a it_o be_v something_o difficult_a to_o know_v who_o he_o be_v and_o what_o ecclesiastical_a dignity_n he_o enjoy_v and_o this_o difficulty_n be_v occasion_v because_o some_o make_v he_o a_o deacon_n other_o a_o priest_n other_o a_o abbot_n and_o in_o fine_a other_o a_o bishop_n but_o the_o difficulty_n be_v not_o great_a because_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a he_o be_v invest_v with_o these_o four_o dignity_n one_o after_o the_o other_o unto_o which_o also_o they_o add_v that_o of_o archipresbyter_n let_v the_o reader_n see_v the_o preface_n of_o the_o seven_o tome_n of_o the_o collection_n of_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n where_o this_o learned_a benedictine_n prove_v what_o we_o now_o say_v and_o he_o allege_v beside_o the_o manuscript_n copies_n father_n sirmond_n which_o call_v he_o only_o deacon_n and_o refute_v he_o the_o late_a mounseur_fw-fr blondell_n who_o write_v that_o he_o be_v also_o bishop_n he_o approve_v and_o of_o mounseur_fw-fr baluze_fw-fr who_o speak_v of_o he_o as_o abbot_n and_o archipresbyââr_n although_o hitherto_o can_v be_v discover_v neither_o the_o place_n of_o his_o monastery_n nor_o of_o his_o diocese_n remy_n archbishop_n of_o lion_n and_o the_o church_n of_o the_o same_o place_n have_v endeavour_v to_o eclipse_v his_o reputation_n epist_n lib._n the_o trââus_a epist_n because_o he_o be_v not_o of_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o they_o touch_v predestination_n which_o subject_a at_o that_o time_n be_v very_o hot_o dispute_v and_o controvert_v among_o the_o prelate_n of_o france_n agobard_fw-mi archbishop_z of_o the_o same_o place_n have_v mighty_o inveigh_v against_o he_o in_o a_o book_n which_o he_o compose_v against_o amalarius_n his_o four_o book_n of_o ecclesiastical_a office_n flori._n agoâard_n count_v amalar._n index_n chronolog_n ãâã_d pat._n in_o author_n 9_o secul_fw-la &_o maâusc_n flori._n he_o be_v no_o better_o treat_v by_o florus_n deacon_n of_o the_o same_o church_n in_o a_o book_n which_o he_o write_v express_o against_o he_o where_o he_o deny_v among_o other_o thing_n what_o amalarius_n have_v say_v of_o the_o tripartite_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n de_fw-fr triformi_fw-la corpore_fw-la christi_fw-la a_o expression_n which_o also_o escape_v not_o the_o censure_n of_o paschas_fw-la radbert_n who_o give_v this_o intimation_n at_o the_o end_n of_o his_o letter_n to_o frudegard_n follow_v not_o the_o foolery_n of_o the_o tripartite_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n de_fw-fr tripartito_fw-la christi_fw-la corpore_fw-la but_o as_o man_n be_v always_o man_n and_o that_o they_o but_o too_o much_o suffer_v themselves_o to_o be_v lead_v by_o their_o passion_n it_o will_v not_o be_v just_a to_o judge_v of_o the_o merit_n of_o amalarius_n by_o the_o testimony_n of_o his_o enemy_n for_o not_o to_o insist_v upon_o what_o be_v say_v in_o the_o manuscript_n alalledge_v by_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n in_o the_o preface_n abovementioned_a he_o be_v qualify_v with_o the_o title_n of_o a_o man_n most_o learned_a and_o those_o which_o after_o he_o have_v write_v of_o divine_a office_n mention_v he_o with_o honour_n and_o great_a commendation_n two_o thing_n may_v inform_v we_o in_o what_o esteem_n he_o be_v the_o first_o be_v in_o that_o he_o be_v by_o the_o emperor_n lewis_n the_o debonair_a send_v unto_o pope_n gregory_n to_o search_v for_o antiphonary_n antiphon_n amalar._n in_o prologue_n antiphon_n as_o he_o testify_v himself_o in_o the_o preface_n of_o his_o book_n of_o the_o order_n of_o the_o antiphonary_n the_o second_o be_v that_o the_o same_o emperor_n have_v assemble_v a_o council_n at_o aaix_fw-fr la_fw-fr chapel_n anno_fw-la 816._o he_o order_v a_o rule_n to_o be_v make_v for_o prebend_n draw_v out_o of_o the_o write_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n that_o the_o prebend_n shall_v conform_v unto_o it_o as_o the_o friar_n do_v unto_o st._n bennet_n and_o it_o be_v this_o amalarius_n that_o by_o order_n of_o this_o prince_n compose_v this_o book_n as_o be_v testify_v by_o ademar_n a_o friar_n of_o angoulesm_n in_o his_o chronicle_n whereunto_o may_v also_o be_v add_v 110._o ademar_n in_o chron._n anno_fw-la 816._o in_o supplem_n council_n gall._n p._n 110._o that_o the_o same_o amalarius_n be_v choose_v with_o halitgarius_n by_o the_o council_n of_o paris_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 824._o against_o the_o worship_v of_o image_n to_o present_v into_o the_o same_o emperor_n the_o letter_n write_v unto_o he_o by_o this_o assembly_n of_o prelate_n and_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o in_o the_o memoir_n that_o lewis_n the_o deboâur_n direct_v unto_o jeremy_n archbishop_n of_o sens_n
a._n ibid._n p._n 362._o a._n and_o upon_o this_o also_o i_o will_v no_o more_o drink_n of_o this_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n until_o the_o day_n i_o drink_v it_o new_a with_o you_o in_o my_o father_n kingdom_n after_o that_o time_n of_o supper_n say_v he_o he_o drink_v no_o wine_n until_o he_o become_v immortal_a and_o incorruptible_a after_o his_o resurrection_n this_o be_v the_o explication_n protestant_n give_v unto_o the_o word_n of_o druthmar_n hitherto_o we_o have_v speak_v of_o writer_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n out_o of_o who_o it_o be_v accustom_v to_o produce_v testimony_n to_o prove_v that_o they_o oppose_v the_o doctrine_n of_o paschas_fw-la radbert_n except_v heribold_n unto_o who_o we_o reserve_v a_o chapter_n apart_o but_o beside_o these_o witness_n which_o have_v depose_v there_o be_v some_o other_o who_o testimony_n may_v conduce_v to_o the_o clear_v the_o subject_a we_o treat_v of_o therefore_o we_o will_v make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o receive_v their_o deposition_n begin_v with_o ahyto_n ahyto_fw-it bishop_n of_o basle_n be_v so_o famous_a for_o his_o holiness_n of_o life_n for_o the_o light_n of_o his_o doctrine_n and_o for_o his_o wisdom_n in_o manage_v great_a and_o important_a affair_n that_o charlemagne_n have_v a_o very_a particular_a kindness_n and_o esteem_n for_o he_o whereupon_o in_o the_o year_n 811._o he_o send_v he_o ambassador_n unto_o constantinople_n to_o treat_v of_o peace_n with_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n as_o the_o annal_n of_o france_n eginhard_n author_n of_o the_o life_n of_o charlemagne_n the_o annal_n of_o fulda_n herman_n contract_n and_o other_o do_v testify_v this_o ahyto_n who_o depart_v this_o life_n anno_fw-la 836._o leave_v a_o capitulary_a for_o the_o instruction_n of_o the_o priest_n of_o his_o diocese_n which_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n cause_v to_o be_v print_v three_o or_o four_o year_n since_o the_o copy_n of_o it_o be_v send_v he_o from_o rome_n and_o take_v from_o a_o manuscript_n of_o the_o library_n of_o cardinal_n francis_n barbarini_n the_o same_o d'achery_n observe_v also_o that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o manuscript_n copy_n of_o the_o vatican_n library_n now_o among_o many_o other_o instruction_n which_o he_o give_v unto_o his_o priest_n in_o this_o capitulary_a this_o be_v to_o be_v read_v 692._o anyco_n apud_fw-la dom._n luc._n d'acher_n spicileg_n t._n 6._o p._n 692._o in_o the_o five_o place_n the_o priest_n ought_v to_o know_v what_o the_o sacrament_n of_o baptism_n and_o of_o confirmation_n be_v and_o what_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v how_o a_o visible_a creature_n be_v see_v in_o the_o same_o mystery_n and_o nevertheless_o invisible_a salvation_n be_v there_o communicate_v for_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o soul_n the_o which_o be_v contain_v in_o faith_n only_o ahito_n speak_v of_o baptism_n and_o of_o the_o eucharist_n he_o distinguish_v in_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o the_o sign_n and_o the_o thing_n signify_v and_o lay_v it_o down_o for_o certain_a that_o in_o both_o of_o they_o alike_o there_o be_v a_o visible_a creature_n without_o make_v any_o distinction_n betwixt_o the_o creature_n that_o be_v see_v in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o which_o be_v see_v in_o baptism_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v then_o of_o necessity_n that_o as_o by_o the_o creature_n which_o be_v see_v in_o baptism_n he_o understand_v the_o substance_n of_o water_n and_o chrism_n so_o also_o by_o that_o which_o be_v see_v in_o the_o eucharist_n he_o understand_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o because_o baptism_n and_o the_o eucharist_n be_v two_o sacrament_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n institute_v by_o one_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n and_o appoint_v to_o render_v we_o partaker_n of_o his_o grace_n ahyto_n attribute_n unto_o they_o both_o the_o same_o effect_n viz._n the_o communication_n of_o eternal_a and_o invisible_a salvation_n unto_o those_o which_o receive_v both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o of_o these_o sacrament_n with_o faith_n no_o other_o sense_n can_v be_v give_v unto_o the_o word_n of_o this_o bishop_n neither_o can_v it_o be_v avoid_v by_o consequence_n to_o conclude_v but_o that_o his_o doctrine_n be_v direct_o contrary_a unto_o that_o of_o paschas_fw-la unto_o this_o bishop_n of_o basil_n i_o will_v join_v another_o of_o orleans_n 18._o theodulphu-aurelian_a ad_fw-la magn._n senon_n de_fw-fr ordine_fw-la baptis_n c._n 18._o i_o mean_v theodolph_n who_o in_o the_o year_n 817._o be_v of_o the_o conspiration_n of_o bernard_n king_n of_o italy_n against_o the_o emperor_n lewis_n the_o debonair_a and_o who_o speak_v thus_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o order_n of_o baptism_n there_o be_v a_o save_a sacrifice_n which_o melchisedek_n king_n of_o salem_n offer_v under_o the_o old_a testament_n in_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o which_o the_o mediator_n of_o god_n and_o man_n have_v accomplish_v under_o the_o new_a before_o he_o be_v deliver_v up_o when_o he_o take_v the_o bread_n and_o the_o wine_n bless_v they_o and_o distribute_v then_o unto_o his_o disciple_n he_o command_v they_o to_o do_v those_o thing_n in_o remembrance_n of_o he_o it_o be_v then_o this_o mystical_a sacrifice_n which_o the_o church_n celebrate_v have_v leave_v and_o put_v a_o end_n unto_o the_o ancient_a sacrifice_n offer_v bread_n because_o of_o the_o bread_n of_o life_n that_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n and_o wine_n because_o of_o he_o that_o say_v i_o be_o the_o true_a vine_n to_o the_o end_n that_o by_o the_o priest_n visible_a offering_n and_o by_o the_o invisible_a consecration_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n shall_v pass_v into_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o which_o blood_n water_n be_v mingle_v either_o because_o water_n flow_v out_o of_o the_o side_n of_o christ_n with_o the_o blood_n or_o that_o because_o according_a to_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o ancient_n as_o jesus_n christ_n be_v figure_v by_o the_o wine_n so_o the_o people_n be_v figure_v by_o the_o water_n this_o prelate_n intimate_v that_o jesus_n christ_n accomplish_v under_o the_o gospel_n the_o sacrifice_n of_o melchisedek_n which_o be_v a_o sacrifice_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o he_o demonstrate_v by_o the_o act_n of_o our_o saviour_n who_o institute_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n take_v bread_n and_o wine_n and_o have_v bless_v they_o give_v they_o they_o unto_o his_o disciple_n with_o order_n to_o commemorate_v he_o in_o the_o celebration_n of_o this_o mystery_n he_o declare_v it_o be_v the_o sacrifice_n which_o the_o church_n celebrate_v offer_v bread_n and_o wine_n that_o the_o wine_n in_o the_o cup_n signify_v jesus_n christ_n as_o the_o water_n do_v the_o people_n and_o that_o in_o fine_a all_o that_o befall_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n by_o consecration_n be_v that_o they_o pass_v he_o do_v not_o say_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n which_o he_o must_v needs_o have_v say_v if_o he_o have_v believe_v the_o real_a presence_n but_o he_o say_v they_o pass_v into_o the_o dignity_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n because_o indeed_o we_o shall_v consider_v they_o as_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n for_o they_o be_v in_o the_o room_n and_o be_v invest_v with_o the_o dignity_n of_o his_o person_n and_o accompany_v in_o their_o lawful_a use_n with_o the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o his_o body_n break_v and_o of_o his_o blood_n pour_v forth_o according_a to_o which_o he_o order_v in_o his_o capitulary_a every_o lord_n day_n to_o receive_v during_o lent_n time_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 41.44_o id._n in_o capitulari_fw-la c._n 41.44_o and_o prescribe_v the_o disposition_n with_o which_o one_o shall_v approach_v unto_o so_o great_a a_o sacrament_n thus_o it_o be_v that_o several_a do_v understand_v this_o passage_n of_o theodolph_n after_o the_o testimony_n of_o two_o bishop_n we_o be_v oblige_v to_o mention_v a_o archbishop_n of_o lion_n who_o live_v in_o the_o same_o century_n and_o who_o in_o the_o year_n 834._o be_v of_o the_o number_n of_o the_o prelate_n which_o join_v with_o the_o child_n against_o the_o father_n deprive_v lewis_n the_o debonair_a of_o crown_n and_o sceptre_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o perceive_v that_o i_o mean_v agobard_fw-mi who_o undoubted_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a bishop_n of_o his_o time_n and_o who_o write_n as_o i_o conceive_v have_v more_o of_o light_n and_o vigour_n and_o although_o he_o have_v not_o say_v very_o much_o of_o the_o eucharist_n yet_o we_o will_v nevertheless_o judge_v of_o his_o belief_n upon_o this_o article_n both_o by_o his_o word_n and_o by_o his_o silence_n the_o better_a to_o understand_v of_o what_o import_n his_o silence_n be_v it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o amalarius_n of_o who_o we_o
the_o friar_n clarius_n that_o live_v much_o about_o this_o time_n observe_v in_o the_o chronicle_n of_o st._n peter_n of_o sans_o that_o fulbert_n bishop_n of_o chartres_n die_v anno_fw-la 1027._o but_o he_o say_v never_o a_o word_n of_o what_o be_v relate_v by_o the_o english_a historian_n although_o a_o circumstance_n of_o this_o nature_n be_v too_o considerable_a to_o be_v pass_v over_o in_o silence_n and_o as_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o berengarius_fw-la do_v not_o change_v his_o opinion_n in_o the_o time_n that_o william_n of_o malmesbury_n do_v assign_v it_o be_v no_o less_o plain_a as_o i_o think_v that_o he_o retain_v it_o until_o the_o last_o moment_n of_o his_o life_n supra_fw-la apud_fw-la guillââm_n malmsb._n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la which_o he_o end_v by_o a_o natural_a death_n anno_fw-la 1088._o and_o after_o his_o death_n he_o be_v honour_v with_o epitaph_n both_o by_o hildebert_n bishop_n of_o mentz_n who_o speak_v of_o he_o as_o advantageous_o as_o one_o can_v do_v of_o a_o man_n exceed_o recommendable_a for_o his_o virtue_n and_o learning_n for_o the_o splendour_n of_o his_o part_n and_o for_o the_o purity_n of_o his_o conversation_n and_o by_o baldric_n abbot_n of_o bourgueil_fw-fr quercetani_n tom._n 4._o hist_o franc._n quercetani_n and_o afterward_o bishop_n or_o rather_o archbishop_n of_o doll_n for_o he_o and_o his_o successor_n also_o enjoy_v the_o privilege_n of_o archbishop_n until_o innocent_a the_o three_o as_o their_o predecessor_n have_v do_v since_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o the_o archbishop_n of_o tours_n neither_o the_o one_o nor_o the_o other_o speak_v one_o word_n of_o his_o conversion_n no_o more_o than_o the_o friar_n clarius_n who_o write_v his_o chronicle_n of_o st._n peter_n of_o sans_o about_o the_o time_n of_o the_o death_n of_o berengarius_fw-la of_o who_o he_o speak_v very_o honourable_o upon_o the_o year_n 1083._o as_o if_o he_o die_v in_o that_o year_n berengarius_fw-la say_v he_o doctor_n of_o tours_n 747._o tom._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 747._o a_o admirable_a philosopher_n and_o lover_n of_o the_o poor_a flourish_v he_o compose_v the_o prayer_n which_o begin_v o_o jesus_n christ_n just_a judge_n and_o afterward_o he_o end_v his_o day_n faithful_a and_o true_o catholic_n this_o epitaph_n be_v read_v on_o his_o tomb_n it_o be_v the_o epitaph_n of_o hildebert_n of_o mentz_n whereof_o he_o cite_v the_o two_o first_o verse_n which_o contain_v in_o substance_n that_o the_o world_n shall_v always_o admire_v he_o that_o it_o admire_v at_o present_a and_o that_o berengarius_fw-la dies_fw-la without_o die_v to_o wit_n by_o the_o great_a reputation_n which_o he_o have_v acquire_v in_o the_o same_o century_n which_o the_o name_n of_o berengarius_fw-la have_v make_v so_o famous_a the_o author_n of_o the_o chronicle_n of_o st._n maixant_n speak_v of_o de_fw-fr cormarecensi_fw-la caenobio_n say_v 212._o tom._n 2._o bibl._n l'abbe_n p._n 212._o that_o he_o see_v a_o certain_a friar_n of_o this_o monastery_n call_v literius_n a_o man_n of_o a_o wonderful_a abstinence_n who_o for_o the_o space_n of_o ten_o year_n drink_v neither_o wine_n nor_o water_n but_o what_o he_o receive_v in_o the_o sacrifice_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o eucharist_n judge_n reader_n what_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o this_o writer_n who_o declare_v that_o they_o drink_v wine_n and_o water_n in_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o have_v examine_v what_o pass_v in_o the_o west_n during_o the_o xi_o century_n touch_v the_o subject_a of_o the_o sacrament_n we_o must_v endeavour_v to_o find_v what_o be_v believe_v concern_v it_o in_o the_o greek_a church_n we_o will_v begin_v this_o enquiry_n by_o theophilact_fw-mi archbishop_n of_o bulgaria_n who_o live_v in_o this_o century_n under_o the_o duke_n and_o under_o the_o commenes_n emperor_n of_o the_o east_n the_o roman_a catholic_n and_o protestant_n do_v both_o make_v pretension_n unto_o he_o and_o think_v that_o he_o favour_v either_o of_o they_o 26._o theophylact._n in_o matt._n c._n 26._o the_o former_a ground_n themselves_o upon_o his_o declare_v that_o our_o saviour_n say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n show_v that_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v sanctify_v at_o the_o altar_n be_v his_o real_a body_n and_o not_o the_o anti-type_n etc._n etc._n and_o that_o it_o be_v change_v by_o a_o ineffable_a operation_n although_o it_o appear_v unto_o we_o to_o be_v bread_n for_o because_o that_o we_o be_v weak_a and_o that_o we_o have_v a_o aversion_n unto_o eat_v raw_a flesh_n and_o especial_o man_n flesh_n it_o seem_v to_o we_o to_o be_v but_o bread_n but_o it_o be_v real_o flesh_n whereunto_o they_o add_v another_o passage_n of_o the_o same_o author_n upon_o st_n 14_o id._n in_o mar._n c._n 14_o mark_n where_o he_o say_v almost_o the_o same_o thing_n observe_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o our_o lord_n say_v not_o of_o the_o bread_n this_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n but_o my_o body_n 6._o id._n in_o joan._n 6._o and_o a_o three_o upon_o the_o gospel_n of_o st._n john_n which_o amount_v unto_o the_o same_o thing_n not_o to_o mention_v what_o he_o say_v again_o upon_o st_n 14_o id._n in_o mar._n c._n 14_o mark_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v proper_o what_o be_v in_o the_o golden_a patten_n and_o the_o blood_n that_o which_o be_v in_o the_o cup._n but_o the_o other_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o protestant_n allege_v that_o theophilact_fw-mi have_v explain_v himself_o very_o well_o in_o make_v this_o positive_a declaration_n 14_o id._n in_o mar._n c._n 14_o god_n condescend_v unto_o our_o infirmity_n preserve_v the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o do_v change_v they_o into_o the_o virtue_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n which_o be_v exact_o the_o doctrine_n of_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n who_o say_v manus_fw-la 1_o apud_fw-la victorem_fw-la in_o marc._n 14._o manus_fw-la that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o efficacy_n of_o his_o flesh_n or_o as_o theodotus_n say_v before_o he_o 800._o 2_o apud_fw-la clement_n alexan._n p._n 800._o into_o a_o spiritual_a virtue_n so_o that_o when_o theophilact_fw-mi say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o the_o antitype_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o his_o true_a body_n and_o his_o flesh_n itself_o they_o say_v that_o he_o understand_v that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o vain_a and_o empty_a figure_n without_o any_o efficacy_n and_o virtue_n but_o not_o that_o he_o have_v any_o thought_n of_o absolute_o deny_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o antitype_n and_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n because_o than_o he_o shall_v deny_v what_o his_o predecessor_n have_v unanimous_o affirm_v and_o that_o so_o indeed_o the_o sacrament_n be_v true_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n according_a to_o theophilact_fw-mi not_o in_o substance_n but_o in_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n because_o he_o declare_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v change_v into_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o that_o although_o our_o lord_n say_v not_o of_o the_o bread_n this_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n but_o my_o body_n nevertheless_o his_o meaning_n be_v that_o his_o word_n shall_v so_o be_v understand_v according_a to_o the_o explication_n of_o tertullian_n st._n austin_n facundus_n and_o other_o who_o declare_v formal_o that_o these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n do_v signify_v this_o be_v the_o figure_n the_o sign_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o my_o body_n but_o that_o the_o reader_n may_v the_o better_a judge_n of_o what_o side_n to_o range_v theophilact_fw-mi either_o on_o the_o protestant_n or_o the_o roman_a catholic_n it_o will_v be_v necessary_a to_o consider_v what_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n be_v touch_v the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o xi_o century_n for_o if_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v not_o conformable_a with_o that_o of_o the_o latin_n in_o that_o age_n theophilact_fw-mi can_v reasonable_o be_v interpret_v to_o favour_v the_o real_a presence_n unless_o that_o he_o differ_v absolute_o from_o the_o opinion_n general_o receive_v by_o all_o those_o of_o his_o country_n in_o which_o sense_n his_o testimony_n will_v not_o be_v very_o considerable_a now_o i_o observe_v that_o at_o that_o time_n the_o greek_n believe_v for_o certain_a that_o the_o communion_n break_v the_o fast_a and_o that_o what_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o eucharist_n go_v down_o into_o the_o belly_n and_o pass_v into_o the_o draft_n as_o to_o its_o matter_n which_o show_v plain_o that_o they_o believe_v it_o be_v true_a bread_n it_o be_v what_o cardinal_n humbert_n who_o be_v send_v unto_o they_o by_o pope_n leo_n the_o ix_o charge_v upon_o nicetas_n pectoratus_fw-la 245._o humb._n tom_n 4._o bibl_n pat._n edit_n ult_n pag._n 245._o
shall_v be_v read_v 1106._o because_o bruno_n be_v not_o make_v archbishop_n of_o treves_n till_o after_o the_o year_n 1100._o bishop_n usher_z make_v mention_n of_o the_o author_n of_o the_o act_n of_o bruno_n who_o be_v present_a and_o be_v a_o manuscript_n to_o be_v see_v in_o england_n and_o he_o say_v that_o this_o author_n speak_v of_o assembly_n which_o be_v make_v in_o the_o diocese_n of_o treves_n by_o those_o which_o deny_v the_o change_n of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 90._o walden_v t._n 2._o c._n 90._o it_o be_v about_o this_o time_n that_o honorius_n priest_n and_o theologal_n of_o the_o church_n of_o autun_n be_v say_v to_o flourish_v which_o thomas_n waldensis_n allege_v against_o wickliff_n as_o a_o disciple_n and_o follower_n of_o the_o heresy_n of_o berengarius_fw-la which_o he_o himself_o confess_v to_o agree_v with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o rabanus_n archbishop_n of_o mayance_n and_o great_a adversary_n unto_o paschas_fw-la when_o he_o say_v that_o honorius_n est_fw-fr de_fw-fr secta_fw-la panitarum_fw-la rabani_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o sect_n of_o those_o which_o believe_v with_o rabanus_n that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v bread_n in_o substance_n fit_a to_o nourish_v the_o body_n but_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o efficacy_n it_o be_v true_a waldensis_n do_v not_o particular_o name_n honorius_n but_o he_o mean_v he_o so_o clear_o by_o the_o entrance_n of_o his_o treatise_n and_o by_o the_o passage_n he_o allege_v and_o which_o be_v therein_o now_o to_o be_v see_v that_o no_o body_n can_v doubt_v but_o that_o it_o be_v of_o honorius_n he_o speak_v neither_o do_v i_o find_v that_o any_o be_v at_o variance_n hereupon_o the_o first_o testimony_n produce_v by_o waldensis_n and_o which_o wickliff_n allege_v for_o the_o defence_n of_o his_o opinion_n â6_n honorius_n augustod_n in_o gemma_fw-la animae_fw-la l._n 1._o c._n â6_n be_v set_v down_o in_o these_o term_n it_o be_v say_v that_o former_o the_o priest_n receive_v flower_n from_o each_o house_n or_o family_n which_o the_o greek_n do_v still_o practise_v and_o that_o of_o this_o flower_n they_o make_v the_o bread_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o they_o offer_v for_o the_o people_n and_o after_o have_v consecrate_v it_o they_o distribute_v it_o unto_o they_o the_o second_o mention_v by_o waldensis_n be_v borrow_v of_o rabanus_n 111._o id._n l._n 1._o c._n 111._o and_o be_v thus_o read_v the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v receive_v by_o the_o mouth_n be_v turn_v into_o the_o nourishment_n of_o the_o body_n but_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v that_o whereby_o the_o inward_a man_n be_v satisfy_v and_o by_o this_o virtue_n be_v acquire_v eternal_a life_n the_o same_o author_n say_v again_o 63._o id._n ib._n c._n 63._o that_o the_o host_n be_v break_v because_o the_o bread_n of_o angel_n be_v break_v for_o we_o upon_o the_o cross_n that_o the_o bishop_n bite_v part_n of_o it_o that_o he_o divide_v it_o into_o three_o part_n 64._o id._n c._n 64._o that_o it_o be_v not_o receive_v whole_a but_o break_v into_o three_o bit_n 85._o ibid._n c._n 85._o and_o that_o when_o the_o bread_n be_v put_v into_o the_o wine_n it_o be_v represent_v that_o the_o soul_n of_o our_o lord_n return_v into_o his_o body_n and_o he_o call_v it_o 63._o ibid._n c._n 63._o to_o break_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n when_o he_o observe_v that_o the_o sub-deacon_n receive_v from_o the_o deacon_n the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o that_o he_o carry_v it_o to_o the_o priest_n to_o break_v it_o unto_o the_o people_n all_o man_n do_v confess_v that_o the_o glorify_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v be_v break_v and_o divide_v into_o part_n of_o necessity_n he_o must_v then_o speak_v of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n not_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o accident_n which_o be_v never_o qualify_v with_o this_o name_n by_o the_o ancient_n but_o in_o regard_n of_o its_o substance_n therefore_o honorius_n declare_v plain_o that_o it_o be_v bread_n when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n be_v distribute_v unto_o the_o people_n and_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v put_v into_o the_o wine_n and_o so_o far_o he_o favour_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o protestant_n in_o follow_v the_o judgement_n of_o berengarius_fw-la and_o of_o rabanus_n as_o be_v testify_v by_o thomas_n waldensis_n a_o enemy_n both_o of_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o and_o by_o consequence_n of_o honorius_n nevertheless_o there_o be_v other_o place_n in_o the_o treatise_n of_o this_o author_n from_o whence_o the_o roman_a catholic_n strive_v to_o draw_v advantage_n for_o example_n from_o these_o word_n the_o name_n of_o mystery_n be_v use_v 106._o ibid._n c._n 106._o when_o one_o thing_n be_v see_v and_o another_o thing_n be_v understand_v the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v see_v but_o it_o be_v believe_v to_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v true_a that_o all_o christian_n confess_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n after_o consecration_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o author_n not_o specify_v if_o it_o be_v in_o substance_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n do_v teach_v or_o in_o virtue_n as_o the_o protestant_n which_o be_v call_v calvinist_n do_v say_v i_o do_v not_o think_v that_o either_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o can_v draw_v any_o advantage_n from_o these_o word_n but_o beside_o these_o there_o be_v yet_o other_o which_o seem_v to_o be_v more_o favourable_a unto_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o the_o latin_n we_o may_v put_v in_o this_o order_n what_o he_o say_v 34._o ibid._n c._n 34._o that_o the_o bread_n be_v change_v into_o flesh_n and_o that_o the_o wine_n turn_v into_o blood_n and_o elsewhere_o that_o as_o the_o world_n be_v make_v of_o nothing_o by_o the_o word_n of_o god_n 105._o ibid._n c._n 105._o so_o by_o the_o word_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o species_n of_o these_o thing_n he_o mean_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v true_o change_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o have_v we_o only_o these_o two_o last_o passage_n of_o honorius_n the_o latin_a church_n will_v undoubted_o have_v cause_n to_o boast_v over_o those_o which_o reject_v her_o belief_n but_o that_o which_o hinder_v that_o she_o can_v draw_v all_o the_o advantage_n from_o it_o she_o desire_v be_v that_o the_o protestant_n rely_v in_o the_o first_o place_n upon_o the_o declaration_n of_o thomas_n waldensis_n who_o high_o condemn_v the_o opinion_n of_o rabanus_n and_o of_o berengarius_fw-la as_o contrary_a unto_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_n do_v nevertheless_o ingenuous_o confess_v that_o honorius_n of_o autun_n follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o these_o two_o man_n who_o doctrine_n he_o condemn_v in_o the_o second_o place_n inasmuch_o as_o the_o first_o testimony_n instance_a in_o can_v receive_v no_o favourable_a interpretation_n for_o the_o hypothesis_n of_o roman_a catholic_n whereas_o the_o late_a whereof_o they_o pretend_v to_o take_v hold_n may_v convenient_o be_v explain_v in_o a_o way_n which_o may_v no_o way_n prejudice_v the_o doctrine_n of_o those_o call_v calvinist_n who_o say_v that_o the_o conversion_n and_o the_o change_n speak_v of_o by_o honorius_n be_v not_o a_o change_n of_o substance_n but_o a_o change_n of_o efficacy_n and_o virtue_n inasmuch_o as_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v become_v by_o sanctification_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o sacrament_n in_o their_o lawful_a celebration_n accompany_v with_o all_o the_o virtue_n and_o with_o all_o the_o efficacy_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n so_o that_o for_o that_o reason_n it_o be_v say_v that_o they_o be_v change_v into_o this_o efficacy_n and_o into_o this_o virtue_n according_a to_o the_o language_n of_o theodotus_n of_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n of_o theophilact_fw-mi etc._n etc._n allege_v to_o confirm_v their_o interpretation_n 106._o ibid._n c._n 106._o what_o be_v say_v by_o the_o same_o honorius_n that_o jesus_n christ_n change_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n into_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n which_o st._n isidore_n archbishop_n of_o sevil_n venerable_a bede_n and_o rabanus_n archbishop_n of_o mayans_n have_v say_v before_o he_o as_o have_v be_v mention_v in_o some_o part_n of_o this_o history_n and_o that_o in_o speak_v of_o divide_v the_o host_n into_o three_o part_n 64._o ibid._n c._n 64._o he_o declare_v that_o that_o which_o be_v put_v into_o the_o cup_n be_v the_o glorify_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o that_o which_o the_o priest_n eat_v be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o church_n which_o yet_o be_v militant_a here_o on_o earth_n
encratites_n which_o be_v descend_v as_o the_o ancient_n believe_v from_o one_o tatian_n who_o be_v disciple_n unto_o justin_n martyr_n this_o man_n during_o the_o life_n of_o his_o excellent_a master_n continue_v in_o the_o right_a way_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n but_o after_o his_o death_n he_o depart_v from_o the_o simplicity_n which_o be_v in_o jesus_n christ_n be_v deceive_v by_o the_o wile_n of_o the_o devil_n and_o although_o epiphanius_n make_v a_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o tatianite_n and_o the_o encratites_n yet_o he_o ow_v that_o these_o latter_a derive_v their_o original_a from_o tatian_n as_o well_o as_o the_o former_a only_o he_o think_v they_o add_v something_o unto_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o tatianite_n but_o in_o fine_a these_o encratites_n have_v a_o aversion_n against_o marriage_n the_o flesh_n of_o beast_n and_o wine_n as_o if_o they_o be_v thing_n evil_a in_o themselves_o and_o in_o their_o nature_n and_o from_o thence_o it_o be_v that_o they_o be_v call_v encratites_n but_o because_o upon_o this_o principle_n of_o hate_v wine_n as_o a_o evil_a thing_n they_o make_v use_v of_o fair_a water_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n they_o be_v call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o aquarian_n or_o hydroparastate_n in_o fine_a all_o the_o ancient_n which_o have_v treat_v of_o this_o heresy_n witness_n with_o one_o accord_n that_o they_o offer_v water_n instead_o of_o wine_n in_o their_o mystery_n and_o that_o it_o be_v with_o water_n that_o they_o celebrate_v they_o which_o make_v epiphanius_n say_v that_o their_o mystery_n be_v not_o mystery_n 47._o epiph._n haeres_fw-la 47._o but_o that_o they_o be_v make_v false_o in_o imitation_n of_o true_a one_o and_o that_o our_o saviour_n will_v reprove_v they_o for_o it_o at_o the_o last_o day_n because_o he_o say_v i_o will_v drink_v no_o more_o of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o vine_n and_o a_o long_a time_n before_o he_o 2._o clem._n alex._n paedag._n l._n 2._o cap._n 2._o clement_n of_o alexandria_n oppose_v these_o same_o heretic_n by_o the_o example_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o use_v wine_n both_o at_o his_o common_a meal_n and_o in_o his_o eucharist_n and_o have_v prove_v both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o he_o add_v let_v these_o thing_n be_v firm_o root_v in_o our_o mind_n against_o those_o which_o be_v call_v encratites_n matth._n chrysost_n hom_n 83._o in_o matth._n s._n chrysostom_n also_o press_v this_o example_n of_o jesus_n christ_n against_o the_o same_o heretic_n and_o say_v that_o in_o as_o much_o as_o our_o saviour_n use_v wine_n both_o in_o the_o celebration_n of_o his_o sacrament_n and_o after_o his_o resurrection_n at_o a_o common_a table_n it_o be_v to_o pluck_v up_o by_o the_o root_n this_o pernicious_a heresy_n as_o for_o s._n cyprian_a bishop_n of_o carthage_n and_o glorious_a martyr_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o dispute_v in_o his_o small_a treatise_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o cup_n which_o be_v his_o 63._o epistle_n unto_o cecilius_n against_o some_o christian_n of_o his_o time_n which_o use_v only_a water_n in_o the_o celebrate_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o for_o that_o reason_n may_v be_v call_v aquarian_n but_o methinks_v it_o be_v evident_a enough_o in_o all_o his_o treatise_n that_o these_o latter_a aquarian_o be_v very_o different_a from_o the_o former_a for_o the_o former_a be_v wretched_a and_o wicked_a heretic_n which_o detest_a and_o abominate_v wine_n as_o a_o wicked_a creature_n and_o a_o evil_a production_n but_o as_o for_o those_o speak_v of_o by_o s._n cyprian_n they_o have_v doubtless_o other_o sentiment_n and_o indeed_o he_o neither_o call_v they_o enemy_n nor_o heretic_n the_o former_a do_v celebrate_v their_o mystery_n with_o water_n because_o they_o abominate_v wine_n but_o these_o do_v so_o for_o two_o reason_n much_o different_a from_o the_o encratites_n 3._o cyprian_n ep._n â_o 3._o the_o first_o proceed_v from_o the_o ignorance_n and_o simplicity_n of_o some_o of_o their_o teacher_n some_o say_v s._n cyprian_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o treatise_n either_o through_o ignorance_n or_o simplicity_n do_v not_o what_o christ_n do_v when_o they_o consecrate_v the_o cup_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o distribute_v it_o unto_o the_o people_n and_o towards_o the_o end_n if_o any_o of_o our_o predecessor_n have_v not_o observe_v or_o practise_v either_o through_o ignorance_n or_o folly_n what_o the_o lord_n command_v we_o to_o do_v both_o by_o his_o precept_n and_o example_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n the_o lord_n by_o his_o goodness_n may_v pardon_v his_o ignorance_n but_o as_o for_o we_o we_o can_v be_v pardon_v be_v inform_v and_o teach_v as_o we_o have_v be_v by_o the_o lord_n to_o offer_v a_o cup_n with_o wine_n as_o our_o bless_a saviour_n offer_v therefore_o in_o another_o part_n of_o his_o epistle_n he_o say_v that_o he_o can_v sufficient_o admire_v whence_o the_o custom_n shall_v come_v ibid._n id._n ibid._n that_o in_o some_o place_n be_v offer_v water_n in_o the_o cup_n of_o our_o lord_n contrary_a to_o the_o evangelical_n and_o apostolical_a discipline_n forasmuch_o as_o water_n alone_o can_v represent_v the_o blood_n of_o christ_n the_o second_o motive_n which_o cause_v those_o christian_n to_o do_v so_o be_v the_o fear_n of_o persecution_n they_o fear_v that_o in_o their_o assembly_n which_o they_o make_v early_o in_o the_o morning_n shall_v they_o have_v use_v wine_n in_o the_o eucharist_n the_o smell_n of_o the_o liquor_n may_v discover_v they_o and_o thereby_o may_v have_v expose_v they_o unto_o the_o persecution_n which_o heathen_n make_v against_o christian_n all_o the_o discipline_n say_v s._n cyprian_n of_o religion_n and_o of_o the_o truth_n be_v whole_o overthrow_v ibid._n id._n ibid._n if_o what_o be_v command_v spiritual_o and_o faithful_o be_v not_o observe_v if_o haply_o some_o be_v not_o afraid_a that_o it_o shall_v be_v know_v that_o they_o participate_v of_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o the_o scent_n of_o the_o wine_n which_o they_o receive_v in_o the_o morning-oblation_n and_o to_o the_o end_n it_o shall_v not_o be_v think_v that_o in_o these_o morning-assembly_n they_o abstain_v offer_v wine_n or_o drink_v it_o through_o aversion_n as_o if_o it_o be_v a_o evil_a and_o abominable_a thing_n they_o make_v use_v of_o it_o in_o the_o evening-assembly_n because_o not_o be_v oblige_v at_o that_o season_n to_o be_v present_a among_o the_o unbeliever_n they_o fear_v not_o to_o be_v discover_v by_o that_o mean_n to_o be_v christian_n and_o for_o person_n that_o come_v from_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n as_o they_o think_v they_o may_v have_v cause_n to_o believe_v if_o they_o have_v employ_v wine_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o assembly_n which_o meet_v before_o day_n beside_o that_o there_o be_v none_o fast_v at_o night_n so_o that_o the_o scent_n of_o wine_n can_v not_o so_o particular_o be_v discern_v at_o that_o season_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n thus_o much_o st._n cyprian_n will_v intimate_v by_o these_o word_n be_v it_o that_o any_o one_o can_v deceive_v himself_o with_o this_o thought_n that_o be_v that_o he_o shall_v imitate_v the_o example_n of_o jesus_n christ_n if_o he_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n at_o suppertime_n with_o the_o cup_n mingle_v with_o wine_n though_o in_o the_o morning_n he_o offer_v but_o water_n only_o this_o holy_a doctor_n condemn_v this_o practice_n and_o with_o great_a reason_n see_v it_o be_v from_o a_o fleshly_a and_o carnal_a motion_n which_o fear_v the_o cross_n and_o suffering_n suggest_v such_o thought_n and_o counsel_n into_o weak_a and_o timorous_a christian_n which_o consider_v not_o that_o in_o act_v after_o that_o manner_n they_o follow_v the_o inspiration_n of_o the_o devil_n which_o common_o set_v on_o man_n in_o their_o weak_a part_n and_o never_o slip_v any_o occasion_n to_o seize_v their_o heart_n and_o to_o destroy_v they_o to_o render_v they_o companion_n of_o his_o pain_n and_o torment_n see_v here_o another_o instance_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n the_o devil_n not_o content_a to_o stir_v up_o the_o eucratites_n in_o the_o second_o century_n to_o change_v the_o essence_n of_o the_o sacrament_n by_o use_v of_o water_n instead_o of_o wine_n which_o they_o have_v in_o aversion_n and_o not_o content_a in_o the_o three_o with_o the_o simplicity_n timidity_n and_o weakness_n of_o some_o catholic_n christian_n and_o orthodox_n in_o the_o main_a to_o give_v some_o attempt_n against_o this_o sacrament_n of_o our_o salvation_n he_o begin_v anew_o in_o the_o five_o century_n to_o surprise_v other_o through_o a_o pretext_n of_o sobriety_n for_o as_o sometime_o man_n pass_v to_o vice_n by_o the_o way_n of_o virtue_n so_o it_o fall_v out_o that_o this_o pretext_n be_v make_v use_n of_o to_o deceive_v man_n and_o to_o plunge_v they_o in_o error_n this_o also_o he_o do_v in_o respect_n of_o those_o of_o who_o gennadius_n priest_n
great_a value_n be_v choose_v to_o make_v their_o chalice_n but_o of_o great_a and_o less_o price_n according_a to_o the_o substance_n and_o stock_n of_o each_o church_n but_o at_o first_o in_o sundry_a place_n they_o be_v make_v of_o glass_n or_o of_o wood_n as_o will_v appear_v and_o to_o speak_v the_o truth_n if_o at_o rome_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o iii_o century_n they_o use_v glass_n chalice_n it_o be_v very_o probable_a they_o do_v so_o in_o many_o other_o place_n now_o that_o they_o use_v such_o at_o rome_n at_o that_o time_n may_v be_v gather_v from_o some_o passage_n of_o tertullian_n for_o answer_v a_o argument_n which_o the_o catholic_n draw_v from_o a_o picture_n they_o have_v in_o their_o chalice_n and_o which_o represent_v the_o good_a shepherd_n carry_v the_o lose_a sheep_n upon_o his_o back_n put_v in_o practice_n say_v he_o the_o very_a picture_n of_o your_o chalice_n 10_o tertul._n de_fw-fr pudic_fw-la c._n 7._o ibid._n c._n 10_o and_o to_o mark_v that_o these_o chalice_n be_v glass_n he_o oppose_v unto_o this_o paint_n the_o writing_n of_o the_o shepherd_n which_o can_v be_v blot_v out_o exuperius_n bishop_n of_o tholouse_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o iv_o century_n and_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o v._o make_v use_v of_o no_o other_o chalice_n but_o of_o glass_n s._n jerom_n who_o press_v he_o very_o much_o extr_n hieron_n ep_v 4._o extr_n say_v among_o other_o thing_n of_o he_o that_o nothing_o be_v rich_a than_o he_o which_o carry_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o a_o little_a wicker_n basket_n and_o his_o blood_n in_o a_o glass_n in_o the_o vi_o century_n cyprian_n not_o the_o famous_a bishop_n of_o carthage_n which_o be_v dead_a three_o hundred_o year_n before_o but_o another_o cyprian_a a_o french_a man_n arel_n viâ_n ãâã_d arel_n author_n of_o the_o life_n of_o caesarius_n bishop_n of_o arles_n who_o die_v towards_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o vi_o century_n observe_v as_o a_o action_n worthy_a of_o commendation_n that_o he_o redeem_v a_o great_a many_o slave_n with_o the_o gold_n and_o silver_n of_o the_o church_n say_v that_o a_o great_a many_o praise_v he_o for_o so_o do_v but_o will_v not_o follow_v his_o example_n he_o add_v the_o blood_n of_o christ_n be_v it_o not_o in_o a_o glass_n and_o although_o this_o author_n say_v there_o be_v many_o who_o will_v not_o imitate_v he_o in_o a_o action_n which_o they_o can_v not_o but_o commend_v yet_o i_o can_v be_v persuade_v but_o that_o there_o be_v to_o be_v find_v other_o good_a bishop_n who_o consider_v as_o exuperius_n of_o tholouse_n and_o s._n caesarius_n of_o arles_n that_o the_o riches_n of_o the_o church_n be_v the_o patrimony_n of_o the_o poor_a do_v in_o suffering_n and_o calamitous_a time_n employ_v all_o the_o gold_n and_o silver_n of_o their_o church_n either_o to_o sustain_v their_o poor_a or_o redeem_v captive_n and_o that_o they_o have_v rather_o make_v use_n of_o chalice_n of_o glass_n as_o those_o do_v than_o to_o be_v want_v in_o this_o necessary_a duty_n of_o christian_a charity_n 7._o greg._n 1._o dialog_n l._n 1._o c._n 7._o in_o the_o dialogue_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o there_o be_v mention_n of_o one_o donatus_n who_o by_o his_o prayer_n mend_v a_o glass_n chalice_n which_o have_v be_v break_v but_o let_v we_o hear_v what_o cardinal_n baronius_n say_v upon_o this_o subject_a agust_n baron_fw-fr martyr_n rom._n 7._o agust_n the_o chalice_n of_o glass_n and_o plate_n or_o patins_z of_o glass_n be_v ancient_o make_v use_n of_o in_o livine_a service_n there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o plate_n of_o glass_n in_o the_o pontifical_a in_o the_o life_n of_o pope_n zephyrin_n of_o a_o glass_n chalice_n in_o the_o four_o epistle_n of_o s._n jerom_n to_o rusticus_n speak_v of_o s._n exuperius_n bishop_n of_o tholouse_n and_o also_o our_o french_a cyprian_n in_o the_o life_n of_o caesarius_n bishop_n of_o arles_n who_o flourish_v in_o the_o time_n of_o theodorick_n king_n of_o italy_n be_v not_o say_v he_o the_o blood_n of_o christ_n keep_v in_o a_o glass_n for_o it_o seem_v that_o glass_n chalice_n have_v be_v use_v ever_o since_o the_o apostle_n day_n whence_o it_o be_v that_o mark_n the_o heretic_n who_o live_v present_o after_o their_o day_n to_o imitate_v the_o catholic_n church_n use_v a_o glass_n chalice_n in_o his_o divine_a service_n bewitch_v the_o people_n with_o certain_a imposture_n and_o by_o sorcery_n make_v the_o wine_n which_o look_v white_a in_o the_o glass_n to_o turn_v red_a by_o his_o slight_n so_o that_o the_o wine_n seem_v to_o be_v change_v into_o blood_n but_o in_o the_o council_n of_o rheem_v hold_v under_o charles_n the_o great_a glass_n chalice_n be_v forbid_v and_o that_o very_o reasonable_o because_o of_o the_o danger_n there_o be_v in_o that_o brittle_a stuff_n you_o have_v thereupon_o the_o canon_n ut_fw-la calix_n de_fw-mi consecrat_fw-mi distinct_a 1._o as_o also_o the_o chalice_n of_o wood_n be_v forbid_v in_o the_o canon_n vasa_n in_o quibus_fw-la in_o the_o same_o distinction_n binius_fw-la relate_v almost_o the_o very_a same_o thing_n upon_o the_o life_n of_o pope_n zephyrin_n what_o baronius_n say_v of_o the_o prohibit_v of_o glass_n chalice_n in_o the_o reign_n of_o charlemagne_n 96._o t._n 1._o council_n p._n 96._o in_o one_o of_o the_o council_n of_o rheem_v he_o take_v from_o the_o canonist_n gratian_n who_o authority_n be_v not_o always_o to_o be_v allow_v no_o more_o than_o the_o other_o collector_n of_o canon_n for_o as_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr launoy_n a_o doctor_n of_o sorbon_n have_v judicious_o observe_v in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o time_n ancient_o appoint_v for_o administer_a holy_a baptism_n 184._o cap._n 9_o p._n 184._o the_o ancient_a collector_n do_v change_n and_o cut_v off_o from_o the_o canon_n of_o council_n what_o thing_n they_o suppose_v either_o to_o be_v abolish_v and_o useless_a or_o different_a from_o the_o custom_n of_o their_o time_n they_o have_v say_v he_o fit_v the_o ancient_a canon_n to_o the_o discipline_n of_o their_o own_o time_n ibid._n ibid._n and_o cardinal_n bellarmine_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n 1145._o in_o grat._n ad_fw-la a_o 1145._o say_v in_o particular_a of_o gratian_n that_o he_o have_v not_o well_o choose_v the_o author_n from_o whence_o he_o have_v gather_v his_o decree_n and_o he_o instance_n in_o some_o example_n which_o he_o pretend_v to_o be_v so_o many_o mistake_n in_o the_o author_n and_o indeed_o to_o return_v to_o the_o prohibition_n of_o glass_n chalicesby_n a_o council_n of_o rheem_v we_o find_v no_o such_o matter_n if_o my_o memory_n fail_v not_o in_o any_o of_o the_o council_n hold_v under_o charlemagne_n although_o we_o have_v a_o great_a number_n of_o they_o as_o for_o wooden_a chalice_n we_o have_v at_o this_o time_n the_o canon_n whence_o gratian_n take_v it_o it_o be_v the_o 18._o of_o the_o council_n of_o trybur_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 895._o 151._o tom._n 7._o council_n p._n 151._o that_o for_o the_o future_a no_o priest_n dare_v presume_v in_o any_o wise_a to_o consecrate_v in_o chalice_n of_o wood_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o the_o council_n do_v observe_v in_o the_o same_o canon_n that_o boniface_n bishop_n of_o mayence_n be_v ask_v if_o it_o be_v lawful_a to_o consecrate_v the_o sacrament_n in_o vessel_n of_o wood_n he_o make_v this_o answer_n heretofore_o golden_a priest_n make_v use_v of_o wooden_a chalice_n and_o now_o on_o the_o contrary_a wooden_a priest_n do_v use_v golden_a chalice_n but_o it_o be_v plain_o evident_a by_o what_o have_v be_v say_v that_o chalice_n of_o glass_n and_o of_o wood_n be_v use_v in_o the_o church_n for_o the_o space_n of_o eight_o or_o nine_o hundred_o year_n and_o what_o be_v say_v of_o chalice_n may_v also_o be_v say_v of_o plate_n or_o patins_z whereupon_o we_o have_v say_v be_v put_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n they_o be_v at_o least_o broad_a round_a vessel_n a_o little_a hollow_a which_o can_v be_v resemble_v to_o any_o thing_n better_o than_o dish_n which_o be_v great_a or_o less_o according_a to_o the_o number_n of_o communicant_o the_o latin_a church_n do_v not_o suffer_v consecration_n to_o be_v make_v in_o any_o thing_n but_o a_o gold_n or_o silver_n chalice_n or_o at_o least_o of_o pewter_n and_o a_o council_n of_o albi_fw-la assemble_v anno._n 1254_o command_v all_o church_n who_o rent_n amount_v yearly_a unto_o fifteen_o livre_n french_a money_n to_o have_v a_o silver_n chalice_n 638._o t._n 2._o spâcil_n c._n 12._o p._n 638._o i_o deny_v not_o but_o in_o the_o four_o first_o age_n of_o christianity_n several_a church_n have_v silver_n chalice_n and_o it_o may_v be_v also_o of_o gold_n such_o as_o whereof_o in_o all_o likelihood_n those_o be_v speak_v of_o by_o optatus_n bishop_n of_o
this_o be_v my_o blood_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o be_v shed_v for_o many_o o._n he_o make_v no_o mention_n then_o of_o the_o divinity_n in_o show_v the_o type_n of_o that_o passion_n e._n not_o any_o o._n but_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n e._n it_o be_v true_a o_o the_o body_n than_o be_v crucify_a and_o venerable_a bede_n 14._o bede_n in_o marc._n c._n 14._o he_o himself_o break_v the_o bread_n which_o he_o present_v unto_o his_o disciple_n that_o he_o may_v show_v the_o fraction_n of_o his_o body_n also_o it_o be_v without_o all_o doubt_n that_o christian_n careful_o observe_v this_o ceremony_n for_o they_o consecrate_v a_o loaf_n great_a or_o less_o according_a to_o the_o number_n of_o communicant_n which_o be_v divide_v into_o several_a morsel_n to_o be_v distribute_v unto_o each_o communicant_a all_o the_o liturgy_n that_o be_v extant_a true_a or_o false_a testify_v this_o fraction_n and_o all_o the_o holy_a father_n confirm_v it_o according_o we_o read_v in_o the_o life_n of_o pope_n sergius_n who_o hold_v the_o chair_n towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o seven_o century_n that_o he_o ordain_v that_o at_o the_o break_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o lord_n extr._n t._n 5._o council_n p._n 407._o extr._n the_o people_n and_o clergy_n shall_v sing_v lamb_n of_o god_n that_o take_v away_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n have_v mercy_n upon_o we_o hugh_n maynard_n who_o we_o mention_v before_o have_v cause_v to_o be_v print_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o book_n of_o sacrament_n of_o st._n gregory_n some_o ancient_a manuscript_n which_o contain_v several_a liturgy_n for_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o in_o all_o these_o liturgy_n which_o be_v of_o the_o ten_o and_o eleven_o century_n the_o fraction_n which_o we_o speak_v of_o be_v therein_o find_v in_o that_o of_o ratold_a abbot_n of_o corby_n who_o live_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o ten_o century_n this_o prayer_n be_v make_v when_o the_o body_n be_v break_v o_o lord_n vouchsafe_v to_o send_v if_o it_o be_v thy_o will_n 265._o appear_v ad_fw-la lib._n sacram._n greg._n p._n 265._o thy_o holy_a angel_n upon_o this_o holy_a and_o immortal_a mystery_n to_o wit_n upon_o thy_o body_n and_o blood_n for_o o_o lord_n we_o break_v it_o and_o be_v please_v to_o bless_v it_o and_o vouchsafe_v to_o make_v we_o fit_a to_o handle_v it_o with_o pure_a hand_n and_o sense_n and_o to_o receive_v it_o worthy_o in_o another_o of_o these_o manuscript_n towards_o the_o year_n 1079._o 276._o ibid._n p._n 276._o there_o be_v also_o mention_v make_v of_o the_o division_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n into_o several_a part_n and_o in_o fine_a in_o a_o three_o of_o the_o year_n 1032._o or_o thereabouts_o it_o be_v observe_v that_o while_o the_o bishop_n be_v make_v the_o fraction_n 24._o in_o notis_n p_o 24._o he_o say_v lamb_n of_o god_n etc._n etc._n and_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v break_v he_o bite_v in_o communicate_v in_o part_n of_o the_o oblation_n there_o be_v frequent_a mention_n make_v of_o this_o fraction_n in_o those_o ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o clunie_n abovementioned_a alibi_fw-la l._n 1._o c._n 13._o p._n 58._o &_o l._n 2._o c._n 30._o p._n 141._o &_o alibi_fw-la the_o interpreter_n of_o the_o roman_a order_n who_o live_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eleven_o century_n observe_v what_o we_o have_v already_o allege_v of_o pope_n sergius_n and_o because_o there_o be_v some_o who_o be_v scrupulous_a because_o the_o roman_a order_n command_v to_o break_v the_o bread_n of_o our_o lord_n he_o reproach_n they_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o scripture_n and_o of_o the_o father_n 29._o apud_fw-la cassan_n in_o litur_fw-la c._n 29._o we_o be_v inform_v say_v he_o that_o some_o person_n of_o late_a time_n do_v find_v and_o think_v strange_a that_o the_o roman_a order_n enjoin_v the_o bread_n of_o our_o lord_n to_o be_v break_v as_o if_o they_o have_v not_o read_v or_o that_o they_o have_v forget_v what_o be_v write_v in_o the_o gospel_n that_o jesus_n christ_n take_v bread_n that_o he_o bless_v it_o and_o break_v it_o and_o give_v it_o to_o his_o disciple_n say_v take_v eat_v etc._n etc._n and_o what_o be_v read_v in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o apostle_n that_o the_o primitive_a church_n continue_v with_o one_o accord_n in_o the_o doctrine_n and_o fellowship_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o in_o break_v of_o bread_n and_o watch_v in_o the_o exercise_n of_o prayer_n as_o for_o the_o holy_a father_n he_o say_v that_o forbear_v at_o this_o time_n to_o speak_v of_o all_o other_o who_o celebrate_v the_o divine_a mystery_n as_o they_o have_v be_v teach_v by_o the_o apostle_n and_o the_o evangelist_n he_o content_v himself_o to_o instance_n in_o the_o example_n of_o that_o woman_n mention_v by_o gregory_n the_o first_o in_o his_o dialogue_n who_o smile_v when_o she_o hear_v gregory_n call_v that_o loaf_n of_o bread_n which_o she_o herself_o have_v make_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n it_o be_v upon_o this_o custom_n of_o the_o break_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o humbert_n cardinal_n of_o blanch-selva_a ground_n the_o slander_n he_o make_v against_o the_o greek_n in_o this_o same_o eleven_o century_n in_o that_o they_o use_v oblation_n which_o have_v be_v before_o consecrate_v during_o the_o lent_n because_o that_o oblige_a they_o to_o separate_v the_o benediction_n and_o break_v the_o bread_n from_o the_o distribution_n of_o it_o and_o indeed_o during_o lent_n they_o do_v not_o full_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n but_o on_o saturday_n and_o sunday_n and_o on_o that_o day_n they_o keep_v some_o of_o the_o consecrate_a symbol_n to_o communicate_v the_o other_o day_n of_o the_o week_n and_o so_o they_o be_v constrain_v to_o do_v that_o at_o several_a time_n which_o our_o saviour_n do_v at_o once_o when_o he_o celebrate_v his_o sacrament_n thereupon_o humbert_n press_v his_o enemy_n nicetas_n b._n humbert_n contr_n nicet_fw-la t._n 4._o bibl._n pat._n part_n 2._o p._n 246._o âid_n p._n 216._o b._n by_o the_o example_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n we_o read_v say_v he_o that_o the_o lord_n himself_o give_v unto_o his_o disciple_n not_o a_o imperfect_a but_o a_o perfect_a commemoration_n in_o give_v unto_o they_o the_o bread_n which_o he_o have_v break_v and_o at_o the_o same_o instant_a break_a and_o distribute_v for_o he_o not_o only_o bless_v it_o defer_v till_o next_o day_n to_o break_v it_o neither_o content_v he_o himself_o to_o break_v it_o but_o he_o distribute_v it_o present_o after_o have_v break_v it_o whence_o it_o be_v that_o the_o bless_a martyr_n pope_n alexander_n the_o five_o after_o st_n peter_n insert_v the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n say_v not_o as_o oft_o as_o you_o do_v this_o but_z as_o often_o as_o you_o do_v these_o thing_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o you_o bless_v that_o you_o break_v and_o that_o you_o distribute_v you_o do_v it_o in_o remembrance_n of_o he_o because_o each_o of_o these_o three_o thing_n the_o blessing_n without_o the_o distribution_n do_v not_o perfect_o represent_v the_o commemoration_n of_o jesus_n christ_n no_o more_o than_o the_o distribution_n do_v without_o the_o benediction_n and_o the_o break_v i_o say_v nothing_o here_o of_o the_o decretal_a of_o pope_n alexander_n which_o be_v a_o forge_a and_o a_o counterfeit_a piece_n as_o be_v all_o the_o decretal_n of_o the_o first_o pope_n until_o siricius_n it_o suffice_v that_o until_o the_o day_n of_o humbert_n and_o also_o before_o it_o be_v own_v to_o be_v true_a that_o so_o its_o authority_n may_v serve_v to_o prove_v the_o ceremony_n of_o break_v the_o bread_n as_o a_o thing_n essential_a in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n also_o we_o see_v that_o most_o christian_a communion_n observe_v it_o at_o this_o time_n not_o distribute_v the_o holy_a bread_n unto_o the_o communicant_n until_o it_o be_v break_v in_o parcel_n to_o give_v a_o piece_n or_o morsel_n unto_o each_o one_o so_o it_o be_v practise_v by_o the_o greek_n the_o moscovite_n the_o russian_n and_o the_o abassins_n for_o they_o make_v a_o loaf_n of_o bread_n great_a or_o less_o either_o in_o breadth_n or_o thickness_n according_a to_o the_o number_n of_o communicant_n so_o that_o have_v bless_v and_o consecrate_v it_o they_o break_v it_o into_o little_a bit_n to_o distribute_v it_o unto_o those_o who_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n to_o participate_v of_o this_o holy_a and_o divine_a sacrament_n from_o thence_o it_o be_v as_o st._n austin_n have_v observe_v that_o in_o some_o place_n they_o call_v the_o sacrament_n the_o parcel_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o piece_n among_o the_o greek_n the_o fragment_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o portion_n and_o piece_n of_o the_o eucharist_n break_v and_o the_o holy_a parcel_n as_o for_o the_o latin_a
of_o a_o sacrament_n of_o communion_n for_o the_o benefit_n of_o all_o christian_n therefore_o it_o be_v 13._o constit_fw-la apostol_n l._n 8._o c._n 13._o that_o the_o author_n of_o apostolical_a constitution_n mention_v the_o person_n who_o ought_v to_o communicate_v and_o in_o what_o manner_n he_o comprehend_v general_o all_o faithful_a christian_n as_o well_o clergy_n as_o people_n without_o distinguish_a age_n or_o sex_n john_n cochloeus_fw-la write_v against_o musculus_fw-la a_o protestant_a josse_n clicthou_n upon_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o mass_n liturg._n apud_fw-la cass_n in_o liturg._n and_o vitus_n amerpachius_fw-la all_o three_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o rome_n confess_v the_o truth_n of_o this_o tradition_n which_o we_o have_v establish_v and_o the_o two_o former_a confirm_v it_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o pope_n calixtus_n which_o practice_n be_v at_o this_o time_n observe_v in_o other_o christian_a communion_n and_o which_o i_o make_v no_o doubt_n be_v always_o observe_v in_o the_o west_n because_o at_o the_o time_n it_o cease_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o twelve_o century_n at_o soon_a those_o who_o go_v out_o and_o depart_v from_o she_o observe_v it_o very_o religious_o never_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n without_o communicant_n until_o the_o last_o separation_n of_o protestant_n who_o practice_n also_o it_o be_v have_v speak_v of_o the_o communion_n of_o age_a person_n we_o must_v treat_v of_o that_o of_o young_a child_n according_a to_o the_o rule_n which_o be_v propose_v st._n cyprian_n report_v the_o story_n of_o a_o little_a christian_a girl_n 175._o cypr._n the_o lap_n p._n 175._o who_o nurse_n have_v carry_v she_o unto_o the_o pagan_a temple_n where_o they_o make_v she_o eat_v bread_n steep_v in_o wine_n both_o have_v be_v consecrate_v unto_o idol_n and_o that_o afterward_o as_o her_o turn_n come_v to_o communicate_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n they_o have_v very_o much_o trouble_v to_o open_v the_o child_n lip_n into_o who_o mouth_n with_o much_o ado_n they_o pour_v a_o little_a of_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o cup_n but_o in_o vain_a 59_o id._n ep._n 59_o the_o sacrament_n say_v he_o not_o endure_v to_o abide_v in_o this_o pollute_a mouth_n and_o body_n and_o indeed_o she_o vomit_v what_o they_o have_v force_v she_o to_o take_v the_o same_o may_v be_v collect_v from_o another_o place_n in_o his_o work_n where_o he_o define_v with_o his_o brethren_n and_o fellow_n bishop_n that_o nothing_o hinder_v the_o baptise_v of_o infant_n present_o after_o their_o birth_n because_o that_o for_o the_o most_o part_n the_o participation_n of_o the_o sacrament_n follow_v the_o reception_n of_o baptism_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n it_o seem_v that_o he_o explain_v himself_o sufficient_o not_o to_o leave_v we_o the_o least_o doubt_n of_o it_o in_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n 13._o const_n apost_n l._n 8._o c._n 13._o child_n be_v count_v among_o those_o who_o ought_v to_o communicate_v this_o custom_n than_o be_v very_o ancient_a see_v we_o find_v it_o establish_v in_o the_o three_o century_n but_o if_o it_o be_v ancient_a it_o be_v also_o of_o a_o large_a extent_n this_o custom_n have_v since_o continue_v in_o all_o christian_a climate_n and_o country_n and_o be_v at_o this_o time_n practise_v in_o all_o the_o church_n of_o the_o greek_n the_o russian_n or_o moscovite_n the_o armenian_n and_o ethiopian_n and_o we_o do_v not_o find_v that_o those_o christian_a communion_n have_v ever_o lay_v it_o aside_o which_o do_v full_o prove_v what_o we_o say_v that_o this_o custom_n be_v soon_o spread_v into_o all_o part_n of_o the_o christian_a world_n but_o to_o speak_v particular_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n we_o must_v as_o near_o as_o may_v be_v follow_v the_o step_n of_o this_o ancient_a practice_n and_o in_o the_o first_o place_n i_o will_v instance_n in_o what_o have_v be_v say_v by_o the_o jesuit_n maldonat_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o st._n john_n 53._o maldon_n in_o c._n 6._o joan._n v._o 53._o i_o lay_v apart_o say_v he_o the_o opinion_n of_o st._n austin_n and_o of_o innocent_a the_o first_o which_o be_v believe_v and_o practise_v in_o the_o church_n six_o hundred_o year_n that_o the_o sacrament_n also_o be_v necessary_a for_o young_a child_n at_o present_a the_o thing_n have_v be_v clear_v by_o the_o church_n and_o the_o practice_n of_o several_a age_n and_o by_o a_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n that_o not_o only_o it_o be_v not_o necessary_a for_o they_o 93._o ep._n ad_fw-la syn._n mil._n apud_fw-la aug._n ep._n 93._o but_o that_o also_o it_o be_v not_o permit_v to_o give_v it_o unto_o they_o and_o indeed_o innocent_a the_o first_o show_v plain_o that_o it_o be_v the_o practice_n of_o his_o time_n that_o be_v of_o the_o five_o century_n as_o for_o st._n austin_n his_o constant_a doctrine_n in_o a_o great_a many_o passage_n of_o his_o work_n be_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v necessary_a unto_o young_a child_n for_o obtain_v eternal_a life_n i_o shall_v content_v myself_o with_o two_o or_o three_o passage_n of_o this_o famous_a doctor_n 20._o aug._n de_fw-fr pec_fw-la mer._n &_o rem_fw-la l._n 1._o c_o 20._o let_v we_o hear_v say_v he_o the_o lord_n say_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o holy_a table_n unto_o which_o no_o body_n approach_v as_o they_o ought_v unless_o they_o be_v first_o baptise_a if_o you_o eat_v not_o my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v not_o my_o blood_n you_o have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o what_o more_o do_v we_o look_v for_o what_o can_v be_v reply_v to_o this_o only_o that_o obstinacy_n knit_v its_o sinew_n to_o resist_v the_o force_n of_o this_o evident_a truth_n else_o dare_v any_o one_o deny_v but_o that_o this_o speech_n concern_v little_a child_n and_o that_o they_o can_v have_v life_n in_o themselves_o without_o the_o participation_n of_o this_o body_n and_o of_o this_o blood_n 24._o id._n ibid._n 24._o and_o in_o the_o same_o book_n it_o be_v with_o great_a reason_n that_o the_o christian_n of_o africa_n call_v baptism_n salvation_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n life_n whence_o be_v that_o as_o i_o think_v but_o from_o a_o ancient_a and_o apostolical_a tradition_n by_o which_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n hold_v for_o certain_a that_o no_o body_n can_v attain_v either_o unto_o the_o kingdom_n of_o god_n or_o unto_o salvation_n or_o eternal_a life_n without_o baptism_n and_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o supper_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o writing_n against_o julian_n the_o pelagian_a alibi_fw-la id._n contr_n jul._n l._n 2._o c._n 1._o &_o alibi_fw-la what_o say_v he_o will_v you_o have_v i_o do_v be_v it_o that_o the_o lord_n say_v if_o you_o eat_v not_o my_o flesh_n etc._n etc._n i_o ought_v to_o say_v that_o young_a child_n who_o die_v without_o this_o sacrament_n shall_v have_v life_n the_o same_o thing_n may_v be_v justify_v by_o several_a other_o doctor_n of_o the_o same_o time_n but_o see_v it_o be_v own_v by_o both_o side_n it_o will_v be_v needless_a it_o may_v be_v only_o observe_v that_o maldonat_n set_v not_o his_o bound_n right_o when_o he_o include_v this_o use_n or_o rather_o abuse_v in_o or_o about_o the_o six_o first_o century_n for_o beside_o that_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v of_o communicate_v infant_n present_o after_o baptism_n in_o gregory_n the_o first_o his_o book_n of_o sacrament_n lirin_fw-mi lib._n sacram._n greg._n p._n 73.74_o conc._n tol._n 11._o can._n 11._o vit._n leufr_n c._n 17._o in_o chron._n insulae_fw-la lirin_fw-mi we_o have_v a_o canon_n in_o the_o eleven_o council_n of_o toledo_n anno_fw-la 675._o which_o plain_o command_v it_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o eight_o century_n the_o life_n of_o the_o abbot_n leufred_n afford_v a_o example_n of_o this_o custom_n for_o we_o therein_o read_v that_o charles_n martel_n have_v desire_v he_o by_o his_o prayer_n to_o restore_v health_n unto_o his_o son_n griphon_n who_o be_v afflict_v with_o a_o great_a fever_n among_o several_a thing_n which_o he_o do_v it_o be_v observe_v that_o he_o give_v unto_o he_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n charlemagne_n in_o a_o treatise_n write_v by_o his_o order_n and_o in_o his_o name_n do_v plain_o show_v that_o this_o be_v still_o practise_v in_o the_o west_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eight_o century_n 27._o de_fw-fr imag._n l._n 2._o c._n 27._o for_o he_o not_o only_o say_v that_o there_o be_v no_o salvation_n without_o participate_v of_o the_o eucharist_n but_o he_o also_o mention_v the_o communion_n of_o little_a child_n 8._o capit._fw-la l._n 1._o c._n 16._o suppl_n conc._n gal._n p._n 183._o c._n 7._o ibid._n p._n 306._o c._n 8._o who_o he_o represent_v unto_o we_o feed_v and_o nourish_v with_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o in_o his_o capitulary_n he_o command_v that_o priest_n
christ_n where_o the_o reader_n may_v observe_v if_o he_o please_v that_o the_o case_n be_v by_o way_n of_o permission_n and_o far_o of_o a_o permission_n ground_v not_o upon_o the_o authority_n of_o a_o council_n but_o upon_o the_o necessity_n that_o be_v allege_v of_o the_o fear_n or_o danger_n of_o effusion_n something_o of_o like_a nature_n be_v to_o be_v find_v in_o the_o ancient_a custom_n of_o the_o monastery_n of_o clunie_n which_o be_v write_v after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o abbot_n odilon_n who_o die_v about_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o xi_o century_n but_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o appear_v that_o this_o custom_n be_v peculiar_a to_o the_o congregation_n of_o clunie_n the_o other_o church_n distribute_v both_o symbol_n several_o spicil_n l._n 2._o c._n 30._o p._n 146._o t._n 4._o spicil_n vuto_n all_o those_o unto_o who_o he_o give_v the_o holy_a body_n say_v these_o ancient_a custom_n he_o first_o wet_v or_o steep_v it_o in_o the_o blood_n but_o in_o the_o margin_n they_o make_v this_o observation_n another_o manuscript_n add_v although_o this_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o practice_n of_o other_o church_n because_o some_o of_o our_o novice_n be_v such_o sloven_n that_o shall_v they_o receive_v the_o blood_n by_o itself_o they_o will_v not_o fail_v of_o be_v guilty_a of_o some_o great_a neglect_n remaneret_fw-la non_fw-la remaneret_fw-la which_o word_n cassander_n allege_v in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n for_o he_o see_v the_o manuscript_n before_o the_o custom_n be_v print_v as_o they_o have_v be_v within_o this_o six_o or_o seven_o year_n past_a but_o it_o appear_v by_o the_o word_n above_o allege_a that_o in_o most_o church_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v give_v apart_o and_o distinct_a from_o one_o another_o in_o the_o year_n 1095._o vrban_n the_o second_o hold_v a_o council_n at_o clermont_n in_o auvergna_n that_o make_v a_o decree_n which_o be_v various_o report_v cardinal_n baronius_n in_o his_o ecclesiastical_a annal_n give_v it_o we_o in_o these_o term_n 1095._o t._n 11._o ad_fw-la a_o 1095._o that_o no_o body_n presume_v to_o communicate_v at_o the_o altar_n without_o receive_v the_o body_n apart_o and_o also_o the_o blood_n by_o itself_o unless_o it_o be_v by_o necessity_n and_o with_o precaution_n this_o necessity_n regard_v the_o sick_a abovementioned_a and_o this_o care_n or_o precaution_n refer_v in_o all_o likelihood_n to_o the_o danger_n of_o spill_v which_o may_v happen_v more_o especial_o at_o great_a and_o festival_n communion_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o great_a number_n of_o people_n that_o comunicate_v and_o doubtless_o it_o be_v upon_o such_o occasion_n that_o john_n bishop_n of_o auranch_n intend_v it_o shall_v be_v permit_v to_o give_v the_o sacrament_n steep_v unto_o the_o people_n if_o it_o be_v not_o better_a to_o refer_v unto_o the_o same_o subject_n that_o be_v to_o say_v unto_o sick_a bedrid_a person_n both_o the_o necessity_n and_o precaution_n of_o the_o canon_n in_o baronius_n in_o a_o word_n oderic_n vital_a in_o his_o nine_o book_n of_o his_o ecclesiastical_a history_n upon_o the_o year_n 1095._o upon_o the_o relation_n of_o maynard_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o the_o same_o book_n of_o sacrament_n of_o gregory_n thus_o represent_v unto_o we_o the_o canon_n 379._o page_n 379._o that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n be_v receive_v separately_z and_o also_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n he_o speak_v neither_o of_o necessity_n nor_o precaution_n and_o without_o that_o the_o canon_n be_v clear_a and_o intelligible_a and_o without_o any_o difficulty_n it_o be_v no_o easy_a matter_n to_o judge_v in_o what_o manner_n the_o council_n express_v itself_o it_o only_o can_v be_v say_v that_o it_o seem_v to_o express_v itself_o as_o oderic_n vital_a say_v if_o it_o be_v consider_v in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o it_o be_v in_o this_o council_n of_o clermont_n the_o croysade_n be_v grant_v for_o recover_v the_o holy_a land_n second_o that_o it_o appear_v by_o a_o letter_n write_v from_o antioch_n by_o the_o adventurer_n four_o year_n after_o the_o council_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o year_n 1099._o and_o direct_v unto_o manasses_n archbishop_n of_o rheims_n that_o the_o christian_n resolve_v to_o make_v a_o sally_n upon_o those_o which_o hold_v they_o close_o besiege_v in_o antioch_n do_v first_o communicate_v but_o under_o both_o symbol_n distinct_o these_o thing_n be_v hear_v 195._o t._n 7._o spicil_n p._n 195._o the_o christian_n be_v purify_v by_o cenfess_v their_o sin_n and_o strong_o arm_v by_o receive_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o be_v prepare_v for_o the_o combat_n they_o march_v out_o of_o the_o gate_n unto_o which_o may_v be_v add_v that_o a_o little_a before_o the_o council_n of_o clermont_n most_o church_n do_v communicate_v as_o we_o have_v be_v inform_v by_o the_o ancient_a custom_n of_o clunie_n under_o both_o kind_n distinct_o but_o paschal_n the_o second_o who_o succeed_v unto_o vrban_n anno_fw-la 1099._o command_n both_o symbol_n to_o be_v distribute_v separately_z 130._o pascal_n 2._o ep._n 32._o t._n 7._o part_n 1._o p._n 130._o except_o it_o be_v unto_o young_a child_n and_o such_o as_o be_v at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n for_o unto_o such_o he_o give_v liberty_n they_o shall_v be_v communicate_v with_o the_o holy_a wine_n only_o because_o they_o can_v swallow_v down_o the_o bread_n and_o about_o the_o same_o time_n the_o micrologue_n observe_v that_o the_o communion_n with_o the_o steep_v sacrament_n 18._o cardinal_n humbert_n against_o the_o greek_n t._n 4._o bibl._n patr_n part_n 2._o p._n 217._o a._n microlog_n c._n 18._o be_v no_o lawful_a communion_n and_o prove_v it_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a order_n it_o appear_v also_o that_o about_o fifty_o year_n before_o this_o council_n of_o clermont_n the_o steep_v sacrament_n be_v not_o always_o give_v unto_o person_n ready_a to_o depart_v this_o life_n but_o the_o holy_a bread_n and_o the_o sanctify_a cup_n apart_o at_o lest_o nothing_o hinder_v but_o it_o may_v so_o be_v gather_v from_o the_o chronicle_n of_o fontanella_n otherwise_o st._n wandrill_n in_o normandy_n for_o speak_v of_o gradulph_n one_o of_o its_o abbot_n who_o die_v in_o the_o year_n 1047._o 268._o c._n 8._o t._n 3._o spicil_n p._n 268._o it_o say_v that_o be_v at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n and_o have_v receive_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n he_o die_v nevertheless_o the_o best_a and_o most_o holy_a thing_n absolute_o degenerate_a from_o their_o institution_n let_v we_o see_v the_o manner_n that_o the_o communion_n with_o the_o steep_v eucharist_n be_v introduce_v and_o establish_v in_o several_a place_n but_o not_o universal_o we_o have_v a_o letter_n of_o ernulph_n or_o arnulph_n or_o if_o you_o please_v of_o arnold_n at_o first_o a_o monk_n at_o s._n lueiens_n of_o beauvais_n then_o at_o canterbury_n in_o lanfranck_n time_n afterward_o make_v a_o prior_n by_o anselm_n a_o little_a after_o abbot_n of_o burk_n and_o at_o last_o by_o radulph_n bishop_n of_o rose_n now_o rochester_n in_o england_n he_o die_v anno_fw-la 1124._o 432._o t._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 432._o in_o this_o letter_n which_o he_o write_v unto_o one_o lambert_n who_o demand_v wherefore_o the_o sacrament_n be_v then_o give_v steep_v see_v our_o saviour_n give_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n distinct_o he_o approve_v this_o new_a manner_n of_o give_v the_o sacrament_n although_o he_o own_v that_o jesus_n christ_n distribute_v it_o otherwise_o and_o he_o like_v it_o for_o the_o danger_n of_o shed_v especial_o upon_o festival_n day_n because_o of_o the_o great_a number_n of_o person_n that_o then_o use_v to_o communicate_v also_o he_o touch_v the_o inconvenience_n may_v happen_v by_o reason_n of_o man_n that_o have_v long_a and_o great_a beard_n represent_v that_o if_o at_o their_o meal_n they_o wet_v their_o whiskar_n in_o the_o liquor_n before_o they_o receive_v it_o in_o their_o mouth_n it_o may_v be_v fear_v they_o do_v the_o same_o in_o the_o consecrate_a wine_n if_o they_o be_v admit_v unto_o the_o sacramental_a cup_n which_o he_o account_v a_o great_a crime_n which_o he_o charge_v upon_o the_o communicant_a and_o also_o he_o that_o celebrate_v beside_o to_o strengthen_v what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o danger_n of_o effusion_n upon_o solemn_a festival_n day_n when_o great_a number_n of_o man_n and_o woman_n must_v be_v communicate_v of_o all_o sort_n and_o condition_n he_o observe_v that_o he_o that_o officiate_n will_v be_v still_o in_o danger_n of_o spill_v something_o out_o of_o the_o sacred_a cup_n let_v he_o take_v never_o so_o much_o care_n and_o caution_n in_o distribute_v it_o because_o he_o often_o run_v the_o hazard_n of_o this_o effusion_n when_o he_o be_v about_o to_o drink_v of_o it_o himself_o which_o can_v be_v do_v as_o he_o
to_o take_v it_o when_o they_o please_v for_o beside_o that_o it_o be_v a_o abuse_n which_o indeed_o be_v tolerate_v along_o time_n in_o the_o church_n but_o can_v be_v no_o prejudice_n unto_o the_o practice_n general_o receive_v it_o may_v be_v observe_v that_o those_o very_a person_n which_o carry_v home_o with_o they_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n do_v it_o not_o in_o all_o likelihood_n until_o after_o they_o have_v eat_v part_n of_o it_o in_o the_o assembly_n and_o participate_v of_o the_o cup_n of_o the_o lord_n nor_o that_o there_o be_v give_v unto_o sick_a folk_n at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n the_o eucharist_n steep_v because_o it_o be_v a_o thing_n extraordinary_a and_o that_o beside_o it_o be_v show_v by_o this_o practice_n that_o both_o symbol_n be_v believe_v to_o be_v necessary_a nor_o that_o the_o xi_o council_n of_o toledo_n permit_v the_o cup_n only_o to_o be_v give_v unto_o those_o who_o be_v so_o weak_a that_o they_o be_v not_o able_a to_o swallow_v down_o the_o consecrate_a bread_n unto_o who_o pope_n paschal_n ii_o join_n young_a child_n because_o this_o sufferance_n be_v ground_v upon_o invincible_a necessity_n as_o well_o as_o that_o which_o be_v practise_v by_o some_o protestant_a church_n towards_o those_o who_o have_v natural_o such_o a_o aversion_n for_o wine_n that_o it_o be_v not_o in_o their_o power_n to_o surmount_v in_o which_o case_n she_o dispense_v with_o the_o participation_n of_o the_o cup_n and_o be_v content_a to_o administer_v the_o bread_n only_o after_o what_o have_v be_v hitherto_o speak_v of_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n i_o think_v it_o will_v be_v needless_a to_o add_v any_o more_o unto_o this_o history_n which_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o i_o have_v write_v large_a enough_o to_o satisfy_v the_o curiosity_n of_o those_o who_o desire_v to_o be_v inform_v of_o what_o pass_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n in_o the_o practice_n of_o so_o important_a a_o matter_n as_o be_v that_o of_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o holy_a cup_n not_o but_o that_o a_o great_a number_n of_o other_o testimony_n may_v be_v allege_v for_o the_o establishment_n of_o this_o tradition_n but_o when_o i_o consider_v that_o if_o the_o great_a number_n of_o passage_n do_v not_o prejudice_v the_o matter_n which_o be_v examine_v yet_o it_o prove_v tedious_a unto_o the_o reader_n when_o too_o large_a i_o shall_v forbear_v allege_v any_o more_o to_o avoid_v tire_v those_o who_o shall_v give_v themselves_o the_o trouble_n of_o read_v this_o treatise_n and_o i_o forbear_v the_o rather_o that_o if_o they_o be_v person_n who_o have_v any_o knowledge_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n they_o will_v know_v of_o themselves_o without_o my_o help_n that_o there_o be_v many_o other_o in_o the_o work_v of_o tertullian_n of_o s._n ambrose_n gaudentius_n s._n jerome_n s._n austin_n beside_o those_o relate_v by_o gratian_n in_o his_o decree_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o in_o the_o roman_a order_n in_o the_o book_n of_o image_n under_o the_o name_n of_o charlemagne_n in_o the_o write_n of_o rabanus_n of_o paschase_n of_o oecumenius_n theophylact_fw-mi fulbert_n of_o chartres_n humbert_n of_o blanch-selva_a of_o lanfranc_n guilmond_n rupert_n de_fw-fr duitz_n alger_n s._n bernard_n odo_n bishop_n of_o cambray_n of_o lombard_n master_n of_o the_o sentence_n and_o elsewhere_o as_o for_o such_o as_o have_v not_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o read_v the_o holy_a father_n they_o may_v sufficient_o inform_v themselves_o of_o what_o i_o have_v write_v how_o christian_n have_v from_o time_n to_o time_n govern_v themselves_o in_o the_o matter_n of_o communicate_v under_o both_o kind_n therefore_o i_o shall_v content_v myself_o in_o touch_v a_o circumstance_n which_o i_o have_v almost_o forget_v and_o which_o in_o all_o likelihood_n will_v not_o be_v displease_v unto_o any_o it_o concern_v a_o chalice_n of_o saint_n remy_n archbishop_n of_o rheims_n this_o prelate_n who_o be_v so_o famous_a in_o our_o france_n especial_o after_o he_o have_v baptise_a clovis_n the_o first_o of_o our_o king_n who_o embrace_v the_o christian_a religion_n this_o prelate_n i_o say_v do_v consecrate_v unto_o god_n a_o cup_n to_o distribute_v the_o communion_n unto_o the_o people_n upon_o which_o he_o cause_v three_o latin_a verse_n to_o be_v ingrave_v which_o be_v preserve_v unto_o our_o day_n although_o the_o chalice_n be_v not_o in_o be_v the_o church_n of_o rheims_n have_v be_v constrain_v to_o melt_v it_o and_o to_o pay_v it_o for_o their_o ransom_n unto_o the_o norman_n above_o 700._o year_n ago_o and_o these_o verse_n plain_o show_v that_o in_o s._n remy_n time_n that_o be_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o v._o century_n the_o people_n do_v not_o participate_v of_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n only_o but_o also_o of_o the_o cup_n of_o benediction_n flodoard_v cite_v they_o in_o his_o history_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rheims_n and_o i_o will_v make_v no_o difficulty_n of_o represent_v they_o in_o this_o history_n in_o the_o same_o stile_n in_o which_o they_o be_v write_v hauriat_fw-la hinc_fw-la populus_fw-la vitam_fw-la de_fw-la sanguine_fw-la sacro_fw-la 10._o flodoard_v histor_n remens_n l._n 1._o c._n 10._o injecto_fw-la aeternus_fw-la quem_fw-la fudit_fw-la vulnere_fw-la christus_fw-la remigius_n reddit_fw-la domino_fw-la sva_fw-la vota_fw-la sacerdos_n now_o i_o say_v to_o conclude_v this_o chapter_n it_o appear_v plain_o by_o all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v that_o the_o christian_a church_n universal_o practise_v the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n separately_z the_o space_n of_o 1000_o year_n that_o since_o that_o time_n they_o begin_v in_o some_o place_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n to_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n mix_v or_o steep_v from_o the_o eucharist_n steep_v they_o come_v in_o process_n of_o time_n to_o distribute_v the_o consecrate_a bread_n only_o not_o in_o all_o place_n but_o in_o some_o church_n until_o that_o the_o council_n of_o constance_n in_o the_o year_n 1415._o command_v by_o a_o public_a decree_n the_o communion_n to_o be_v give_v under_o one_o kind_n only_o which_o yet_o be_v not_o so_o general_o obey_v but_o that_o we_o have_v produce_v since_o that_o time_n example_n and_o instance_n of_o a_o contrary_a practice_n but_o in_o fine_a the_o council_n of_o trent_n make_v its_o last_o essay_n in_o the_o manner_n as_o have_v be_v above_o declare_v as_o for_o all_o the_o other_o christian_a church_n which_o hold_v no_o commerce_n with_o the_o latin_a they_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n under_o both_o symbol_n although_o it_o be_v with_o some_o little_a difference_n chap._n xiii_o the_o eucharist_n receive_v with_o the_o hand_n but_o because_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o know_v the_o thing_n which_o be_v distribute_v unto_o communicant_n if_o we_o do_v not_o at_o the_o same_o time_n know_v the_o manner_n they_o be_v receive_v by_o believer_n i_o think_v fit_a to_o employ_v this_o chapter_n in_o the_o inquiry_n of_o this_o custom_n and_o practice_n when_o jesus_n christ_n celebrate_v and_o institute_v his_o first_o sacrament_n he_o say_v unto_o his_o disciple_n take_v the_o greek_a word_n use_v by_o he_o in_o this_o place_n import_v to_o take_v with_o the_o hand_n or_o receive_v with_o the_o hand_n what_o be_v give_v according_o the_o ancient_a christian_n which_o succeed_v the_o age_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o apostle_n do_v in_o the_o very_a same_o manner_n and_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o all_o the_o communicant_o general_o receive_v with_o the_o hand_n in_o the_o church_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n so_o tertullian_n teach_v we_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o idolatry_n where_o show_v that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o a_o christian_a workman_n to_o make_v idol_n that_o be_v to_o say_v image_n of_o false_a god_n he_o express_v his_o anger_n against_o any_o among_o the_o christian_n 7._o tertul._n de_fw-fr idol_n c._n 7._o who_o come_v say_v he_o from_o make_v idol_n to_o church_n who_o lift_v up_o unto_o god_n the_o father_n the_o hand_n which_o be_v the_o maker_n of_o idol_n 3._o id._n de_fw-fr coron_n c._n 3._o and_o in_o fine_a which_o stretch_v forth_o those_o hand_n to_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n who_o give_v body_n unto_o devil_n and_o elsewhere_o we_o receive_v the_o eucharist_n from_o no_o other_o hand_n but_o from_o he_o who_o do_v preside_v 14._o id._n de_fw-fr orat._n c._n 14._o and_o in_o his_o book_n of_o prayer_n have_v say_v he_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o keep_v it_o clement_n of_o alexandria_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o second_o century_n wherein_o he_o live_v teach_v we_o that_o there_o be_v certain_a priest_n who_o do_v not_o distribute_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o communicant_n but_o permit_v each_o one_o that_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n to_o take_v it_o 31._o clem._n alex._n strom._n l._n 1._o p._n 271._o apud_fw-la cassand_n in_o liturg_n
c._n 31._o some_o say_v he_o have_v divide_v the_o eucharist_n according_a to_o the_o usual_a manner_n suffer_v each_o one_o of_o the_o people_n to_o take_v part_n of_o it_o cardinal_n cajetan_n be_v of_o opinion_n that_o jesus_n christ_n do_v after_o the_o same_o manner_n and_o that_o the_o primitive_a church_n religious_o follow_v his_o example_n and_o it_o be_v at_o this_o time_n the_o manner_n of_o communicate_v among_o the_o protestant_n in_o holland_n yet_o this_o be_v still_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n with_o the_o hand_n which_o be_v observe_v in_o s._n cyprian_n time_n 56._o cyprian_a ep._n 56._o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o three_o century_n as_o appear_v by_o these_o word_n let_v we_o arm_v the_o right_a hand_n with_o the_o spiritual_a sword_n that_o it_o may_v courageous_o reject_v wicked_a sacrifice_n be_v mindful_a of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o that_o which_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n may_v afterward_o embrace_v christ_n himself_o that_o hand_n which_o be_v to_o receive_v the_o price_n of_o immortal_a crown_n so_o it_o be_v that_o mr._n rigaut_n have_v in_o his_o note_n correct_v this_o passage_n by_o the_o manuscript_n copy_n of_o the_o vatican_n and_o again_o 175._o id._n the_o lap_n p._n 175._o he_o that_o be_v fall_v threaten_v those_o which_o stand_v those_o which_o be_v wound_v they_o which_o be_v not_o and_o the_o sacrilegious_a person_n be_v offend_v at_o the_o priest_n because_o he_o do_v not_o present_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n with_o defile_a hand_n or_o that_o he_o drink_v not_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n with_o a_o impure_a mouth_n and_o in_o another_o treatise_n where_o he_o teach_v that_o the_o work_n of_o the_o flesh_n be_v overcome_v by_o mean_n of_o patience_n 226._o id._n de_fw-fr bono_fw-mi patient_n p._n 226._o let_v patience_n say_v he_o be_v strong_a and_o well_o root_v in_o the_o heart_n that_o the_o sanctify_a body_n and_o temple_n of_o god_n defile_v not_o itself_o by_o adultery_n and_o that_o the_o hand_n after_o have_v receive_v the_o eucharist_n defile_v not_o itself_o with_o the_o sword_n and_o bloodshedding_a cornelius_n bishop_n of_o rome_n contemporary_a with_o st._n cyprian_n also_o show_v plain_o that_o it_o be_v so_o practise_v in_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n when_o write_v unto_o fabius_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n he_o tell_v he_o that_o novatian_a the_o heretic_n make_v those_o who_o come_v unto_o he_o to_o receive_v the_o communion_n to_o swear_v that_o they_o will_v be_v of_o his_o party_n vale_n apud_fw-la euseb_n hist_o l._n 6._o c._n 43._o vale_n after_o he_o have_v make_v the_o oblation_n say_v he_o and_o that_o he_o have_v distribute_v and_o give_v unto_o every_o one_o part_n of_o the_o sacrament_n he_o constrain_v these_o wretch_n to_o swear_v unto_o he_o instead_o of_o the_o benediction_n and_o prayer_n take_v with_o both_o his_o hand_n the_o hand_n of_o he_o who_o receive_v and_o let_v they_o not_o loose_v till_o they_o have_v engage_v unto_o he_o by_o oath_n we_o have_v again_o in_o the_o same_o eusebius_n another_o example_n of_o this_o use_n and_o custom_n about_o the_o same_o time_n which_o cornelius_n write_v for_o we_o there_o find_v that_o denys_n bishop_n of_o alexandria_n write_v unto_o sixtus_n bishop_n of_o rome_n speak_v unto_o he_o of_o a_o brother_n that_o be_v to_o say_v a_o believer_n who_o have_v live_v a_o great_a while_n in_o the_o church_n after_o he_o have_v enter_v into_o its_o communion_n and_o forsake_v the_o heretic_n among_o who_o he_o have_v be_v baptise_a and_o among_o many_o thing_n which_o he_o say_v he_o observe_v this_o circumstance_n that_o he_o present_v himself_o at_o the_o holy_a table_n 3._o ibid._n l._n 7._o c._n 3._o that_o he_o have_v stretch_v out_o his_o hand_n to_o receive_v this_o holy_a nourishment_n that_o he_o have_v receive_v it_o and_o that_o he_o have_v be_v a_o great_a while_n partaker_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v unto_o this_o custom_n doubtless_o that_o gregory_n nazianzen_n have_v respect_n when_o he_o say_v of_o julian_n the_o apostate_n 70._o greg._n nazian_n orat_fw-la 1._o in_o jul._n p._n 70._o he_o pollute_v his_o hand_n to_o the_o end_n there_o shall_v remain_v nothing_o of_o the_o unbloody_a sacrifice_n whereby_o we_o communicate_v of_o jesus_n christ_n of_o his_o suffering_n and_o of_o his_o divinity_n the_o abbot_n of_o billy_n one_o of_o the_o scholiasticks_n of_o gregory_n subscribe_v thereunto_o and_o observe_v upon_o the_o place_n that_o almost_o all_o the_o ancient_n after_o turtullian_n testify_v that_o ancient_o the_o eucharist_n be_v give_v into_o the_o people_n hand_n and_o in_o the_o funeral_n oration_n of_o gorgonia_n his_o sister_n he_o sufficient_o teach_v the_o same_o when_o he_o say_v that_o her_o hand_n have_v hide_v some_o of_o the_o antitype_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o 187._o id._n orat_fw-la 11._o p._n 187._o jesus_n christ_n st._n basil_n his_o intimate_a friend_n depose_v in_o favour_n of_o this_o same_o practice_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o v._o century_n 3._o basil_n ep._n 289._o t._n 3._o in_o the_o church_n say_v he_o the_o priest_n give_v one_o part_n that_o be_v of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o he_o which_o receive_v it_o keep_v it_o with_o all_o freedom_n and_o so_o bear_v it_o with_o his_o own_o hand_n to_o his_o mouth_n st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n suffer_v we_o not_o to_o make_v any_o question_n of_o it_o when_o he_o speak_v of_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o hollow_a of_o the_o hand_n and_o that_o he_o warn_v the_o communicant_a 266._o cyril_n hieros_n mystag_n 5._o ambros_n hex_z l._n 6._o p._n 103._o t._n 1._o id_fw-la de_fw-fr el._n &_o jejun_n c._n 10._o chrysost_n ad_fw-la pop._n antioch_n hom._n 21._o t._n 1._o p._n 266._o that_o he_o take_v care_n that_o he_o lose_v none_o of_o it_o and_o that_o not_o a_o crumb_n of_o it_o fall_n or_o be_v lose_v and_o st._n ambrose_n do_v he_o not_o say_v that_o the_o hand_n be_v that_o whereby_o we_o receive_v the_o heavenly_a sacrament_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o declare_v that_o we_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n at_o the_o altar_n st._n chrysostom_n who_o die_v the_o in_o beginning_n of_o the_o v._o century_n give_v we_o several_a proof_n of_o this_o ancient_a custom_n consider_v say_v he_o what_o you_o receive_v with_o the_o hand_n and_o be_v not_o so_o inconsiderate_a as_o to_o strike_v any_o body_n and_o after_o have_v honour_v it_o with_o so_o great_a a_o gift_n do_v not_o dishonour_v it_o in_o employ_v it_o to_o strike_v consider_v what_o it_o be_v you_o receive_v with_o the_o hand_n and_o keep_v it_o free_a from_o all_o covetousness_n etc._n etc._n think_v that_o not_o only_o you_o receive_v it_o with_o the_o hand_n but_o also_o that_o you_o put_v it_o unto_o the_o mouth_n 285._o id._n hom._n the_o simult_n p._n 285._o and_o in_o the_o same_o tome_n see_v here_o i_o preach_v i_o conjure_v i_o warn_v with_o a_o loud_a voice_n that_o he_o who_o have_v a_o enemy_n shall_v not_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n and_o that_o he_o shall_v not_o receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 891._o id._n in_o seraph_n p._n 891._o and_o in_o the_o three_o tome_n the_o seraphin_n dare_v not_o touch_v it_o with_o his_o hand_n but_o with_o the_o tongue_n and_o you_o you_o receive_v he_o with_o the_o hand_n it_o be_v unto_o this_o time_n must_v be_v refer_v what_o sozomân_v the_o historian_n have_v leave_v we_o upon_o record_n of_o the_o woman_n which_o be_v of_o the_o sect_n of_o macedonius_n who_o deny_v the_o divinity_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n go_v through_o complaisance_n to_o her_o husband_n who_o have_v quit_v this_o sect_n by_o the_o powerful_a sermon_n of_o st_n chrysostom_n 5._o sozom._n hist_o l._n 8._o c._n 5._o unto_o the_o church_n of_o the_o catholic_n and_o dispose_v herself_o to_o communicate_v with_o they_o but_o he_o say_v that_o retain_v what_o she_o have_v receive_v she_o bow_v herself_o as_o if_o she_o will_v have_v pray_v and_o that_o at_o the_o same_o instant_n her_o maid_n who_o be_v there_o with_o she_o give_v she_o private_o what_o she_o have_v in_o her_o hand_n and_o that_o she_o have_v bring_v along_o with_o she_o but_o she_o have_v it_o no_o soon_o between_o her_o tooth_n but_o it_o become_v a_o stone_n unto_o the_o same_o purpose_n may_v be_v apply_v what_o st._n ult_n apud_fw-la theodoret_n hist_o l._n 5._o c._n 17._o isid_n pelus_n l._n 5._o ep._n ult_n ambrose_n say_v unto_o the_o great_a theodosius_n after_o the_o severe_a vengeance_n which_o he_o use_v against_o the_o inhabitant_n of_o thessalonica_n and_o st._n isidore_n of_o damiette_n reproach_v a_o priest_n call_v zosimus_n that_o believer_n rather_o choose_v to_o abstain_v from_o the_o communion_n than_o receive_v it_o from_o his_o
that_o example_n shall_v inviolable_o be_v keep_v now_o it_o declare_v two_o several_a time_n that_o jesus_n christ_n have_v take_v a_o whole_a leaf_n and_o break_v it_o in_o blessing_n it_o give_v it_o by_o parcel_n unto_o each_o of_o his_o disciple_n yet_o i_o will_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o i_o have_v observe_v in_o the_o seven_o century_n example_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v put_v into_o the_o mouth_n of_o communicant_n but_o upon_o occasion_n that_o as_o i_o suppose_v be_v not_o to_o be_v insist_v upon_o in_o the_o appendix_n of_o the_o five_o tome_n of_o the_o achery_n collection_n be_v see_v the_o life_n of_o s._n magnobode_n bishop_n of_o anger_n be_v which_o be_v suppose_v to_o be_v write_v by_o one_o that_o live_v at_o that_o time_n and_o as_o these_o sort_n of_o life_n be_v full_a of_o miracle_n which_o those_o shall_v have_v do_v who_o action_n be_v to_o be_v write_v among_o several_a attribute_v unto_o s._n magnobode_n there_o be_v mention_v first_o make_v of_o a_o certain_a blind_a person_n that_o be_v draw_v by_o the_o great_a reputation_n of_o this_o bishop_n come_v unto_o he_o as_o he_o be_v celebrate_v divine_a service_n desire_v he_o earnest_o and_o with_o a_o loud_a voice_n to_o restore_v he_o his_o sight_n this_o prelate_n be_v touch_v with_o his_o complaint_n pray_v for_o his_o recovery_n and_o have_v end_v the_o office_n of_o the_o mass_n he_o put_v say_v the_o author_n into_o his_o mouth_n with_o the_o benediction_n 137._o vita_fw-la magnob_n c._n 9_o append._n t._n 5._o spicileg_n p._n 137._o the_o perception_n of_o the_o holy_a body_n second_o there_o be_v mention_n of_o a_o young_a maid_n of_o quality_n at_o rome_n who_o be_v for_o three_o year_n space_n exceed_o afflict_v with_o a_o most_o grievous_a fever_n which_o all_o man_n think_v incurable_a she_o with_o tear_n desire_v to_o be_v carry_v to_o the_o man_n of_o god_n magnobode_n who_o miracle_n have_v already_o be_v noise_v abroad_o which_o her_o parent_n resolve_v to_o do_v and_o carry_v she_o to_o anger_n be_v where_o they_o find_v he_o at_o the_o same_o exercise_n that_o the_o blind_a man_n above_o mention_v have_v do_v who_o he_o restore_v to_o sight_n so_o that_o understand_v the_o cause_n of_o so_o great_a a_o journey_n 141._o ibid._n c._n 5._o p._n 141._o he_o receive_v they_o courteous_o and_o put_v into_o the_o little_a maid_n mouth_n the_o mystery_n or_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n which_o he_o handle_v with_o his_o holy_a hand_n it_o be_v evident_a if_o i_o mistake_v not_o that_o these_o two_o occasion_n be_v extraordinary_a either_o if_o the_o person_n be_v consider_v on_o who_o these_o two_o miraculous_a recovery_n be_v make_v or_o if_o the_o exercise_n wherein_o they_o find_v this_o prelate_n be_v consider_v so_o that_o there_o can_v no_o consequence_n be_v draw_v for_o the_o practice_n of_o put_v the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o mouth_n of_o communicant_o in_o the_o life_n of_o s._n eloy_n bishop_n of_o noyon_n which_o be_v in_o the_o same_o tome_n of_o dom_n luke_n de_fw-fr achery_n collection_n and_o who_o live_v also_o in_o the_o seven_o century_n it_o appear_v that_o this_o bishop_n forbid_v among_o other_o thing_n to_o sing_v the_o song_n of_o pagan_n and_o he_o give_v this_o reason_n 217._o t._n 7._o spiââ_n 217._o that_o it_o be_v not_o just_a they_o shall_v proceed_v out_o of_o the_o mouth_n of_o christian_n wherein_o be_v put_v the_o sacrament_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o sacrament_n be_v there_o put_v either_o by_o he_o that_o celebrate_v or_o he_o that_o communicate_v and_o moreover_o the_o custom_n confirm_v by_o the_o decree_n of_o a_o universal_a council_n in_o the_o year_n 691._o require_v communicant_n to_o receive_v it_o with_o the_o hand_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v themselves_o put_v it_o in_o their_o mouth_n it_o can_v be_v reasonable_o think_v these_o word_n of_o s._n eloy_n make_v any_o thing_n against_o the_o common_o receive_v practice_n in_o fine_a at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o seven_o century_n it_o be_v receive_v with_o the_o hand_n in_o england_n which_o then_o relate_v unto_o the_o latin_a state_n wherein_o we_o travel_v for_o venerable_a bede_n tell_v we_o of_o a_o certain_a man_n call_v caedmon_n who_o have_v pass_v most_o of_o his_o life_n as_o a_o secular_a and_o without_o holy_a order_n at_o last_o become_v a_o friar_n at_o the_o request_n of_o a_o abbess_n this_o man_n fall_v sick_a 24._o bed_n hist_o angl._n l._n 4._o c._n 24._o and_o find_v his_o death_n at_o hand_n desire_v the_o sacrament_n may_v be_v bring_v and_o have_v receive_v it_o in_o his_o hand_n say_v the_o historian_n he_o ask_v if_o they_o be_v all_o in_o charity_n with_o he_o since_o that_o time_n there_o begin_v to_o appear_v in_o the_o west_n but_o not_o sudden_o some_o alteration_n in_o this_o ancient_a custom_n but_o without_o abolish_n it_o quit_v for_o in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o roman_a order_n write_v as_o some_o imagine_v in_o the_o nine_o or_o the_o end_n of_o the_o eight_o century_n or_o as_o other_o suppose_v in_o the_o eleven_o which_o i_o conceive_v to_o be_v the_o most_o likely_a in_o the_o chapter_n of_o the_o order_n of_o procession_n if_o sometime_o the_o bishop_n please_v to_o celebrate_v mass_n on_o holy_a day_n there_o it_o may_v be_v see_v that_o the_o priest_n and_o deacon_n receive_v the_o communion_n with_o the_o hand_n and_o the_o subdeacon_n with_o the_o mouth_n edit_fw-la ordo_fw-la rom._n bibl._n pat._n t._n 10._o p._n 10._o ult_n edit_fw-la that_o the_o priest_n and_o deacon_n in_o kiss_v the_o bishop_n receive_v of_o he_o with_o their_o hand_n the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o the_o subdeacon_n in_o kiss_v the_o bishop_n hand_n let_v they_o receive_v from_o he_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n in_o their_o mouth_n and_o hugh_n maynard_n in_o his_o note_n upon_o the_o book_n of_o sacrament_n of_o gregory_n the_o great_a allege_v something_a of_o this_o nature_n touch_v the_o priest_n and_o deacon_n relate_v to_o the_o mass_n of_o illyrica_n 383._o pag._n 383._o write_v as_o maynard_n conjecture_n a_o little_a before_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o eleven_o century_n that_o be_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o ten_o he_o call_v it_o the_o mass_n of_o illyria_n because_o it_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o palatinate_n library_n 380._o pag._n 380._o and_o publish_v by_o mathias_n illyricus_n a_o protestant_n lutheran_n of_o this_o mass_n this_o benedictine_n friar_n cite_v these_o word_n 390._o pag._n 390._o then_o the_o priest_n and_o deacon_n receive_v the_o body_n in_o their_o hand_n it_o be_v say_v unto_o each_o of_o the_o communicant_n peace_n be_v with_o you_o but_o it_o must_v not_o be_v imagine_v that_o this_o manner_n of_o communicate_v be_v peculiar_a unto_o priest_n and_o deacon_n to_o the_o utter_a exclusion_n of_o other_o communicant_n at_o least_o in_o the_o nine_o century_n for_o we_o have_v be_v inform_v by_o reginon_n chronicle_n that_o in_o the_o year_n 869._o pope_n adrian_n the_o second_o at_o rome_n itself_o give_v the_o communion_n unto_o king_n lothair_n and_o that_o this_o prince_n receive_v in_o his_o hand_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n 869._o regin_v in_o chron._n ad_fw-la a_o 869._o which_o be_v also_o to_o be_v conclude_v of_o all_o those_o which_o attend_v he_o unto_o who_o the_o pope_n administer_v the_o sacrament_n i_o shall_v then_o make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o believe_v that_o what_o the_o roman_a order_n speak_v of_o subdeacon_n communicate_v with_o the_o mouth_n be_v do_v by_o reason_n of_o the_o solemnity_n of_o the_o day_n on_o these_o occasion_n to_o distinguish_v betwixt_o the_o subdeacon_n and_o the_o priest_n and_o deacon_n who_o be_v superior_a unto_o they_o beside_o that_o this_o distinction_n begin_v not_o to_o be_v make_v until_o before_o the_o eleven_o century_n but_o in_o fine_a if_o we_o enter_v in_o the_o ten_o century_n we_o shall_v find_v it_o something_o divide_v concern_v this_o custom_n ratherius_n bishop_n of_o verona_n die_v in_o the_o year_n 974._o in_o what_o we_o have_v rest_v of_o his_o work_n there_o may_v be_v see_v the_o two_o way_n of_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n with_o the_o hand_n and_o with_o the_o mouth_n in_o the_o second_o sermon_n of_o easter_n he_o speak_v thus_o but_o o_o sadness_n 314._o t._n 2._o spicileg_n p._n 314._o i_o have_v see_v some_o sleight_n this_o council_n and_o will_v to_o god_n it_o be_v not_o such_o as_o ought_v to_o give_v example_n unto_o other_o that_o they_o continual_o lay_v snare_n to_o destroy_v even_o he_o who_o put_v the_o consecrate_a bread_n in_o their_o mouth_n say_v the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n profit_n you_o unto_o eternal_a life_n but_o in_o the_o follow_a page_n see_v here_o what_o he_o say_v 315._o ibid._n p._n 315._o if_o they_o have_v
the_o read_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n have_v doubtless_o find_v by_o experience_n that_o sometime_o one_o must_v travel_v very_o far_o and_o search_v many_o large_a volume_n before_o one_o find_v what_o he_o look_v for_o and_o i_o look_v upon_o these_o dry_a and_o barren_a place_n to_o be_v like_o wilderness_n and_o sad_a unpleasant_a desert_n which_o traveller_n be_v sometime_o force_v to_o pass_v over_o with_o much_o difficulty_n and_o trouble_n but_o they_o have_v also_o observe_v that_o sometime_o be_v find_v without_o difficulty_n in_o the_o work_v of_o the_o ancient_a father_n place_n so_o rich_a and_o abundant_a that_o i_o use_v to_o liken_v they_o unto_o those_o fat_a and_o fertile_a soil_n which_o always_o answer_v the_o husbandman_n expectation_n and_o which_o with_o interest_n restore_v the_o pain_n he_o with_o some_o little_a cost_n bestow_v upon_o they_o we_o may_v in_o the_o number_n of_o these_o latter_a sort_n place_n those_o passage_n where_o they_o have_v please_v themselves_o in_o meditate_v of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n for_o not_o content_a to_o have_v tell_v we_o that_o its_o divine_a author_n call_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n his_o body_n and_o blood_n i_o find_v they_o ready_a to_o tell_v we_o that_o they_o be_v his_o body_n break_v and_o his_o blood_n pour_v out_o and_o that_o as_o for_o they_o they_o always_o consider_v he_o at_o that_o moment_n not_o as_o sit_v upon_o his_o throne_n in_o heaven_n but_o as_o hang_v upon_o the_o cross_n on_o mount_n calvary_n expiate_v the_o sin_n of_o mankind_n and_o for_o the_o redemption_n of_o the_o world_n this_o be_v in_o all_o likelihood_n what_o st._n cyprian_n intend_v when_o he_o say_v 63._o cypr._n ep_v 63._o that_o the_o sacrifice_n which_o we_o offer_v be_v the_o death_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o what_o st._n gregory_n of_o nyss_n when_o he_o testify_v that_o the_o body_n of_o the_o sacrifice_n be_v not_o fit_a to_o be_v eat_v if_o it_o be_v animate_v 110._o greg_n nys_n in_o resur_n dom._n orat._n 1._o august_n psal_n 11._o hom._n 2._o id._n quaest_n super_fw-la evang._n l._n 2._o §_o 38._o pag._n 152._o tom_n 4._o id._n in_o psal_n 110._o that_o iâ_n if_o it_o be_v live_v thence_o it_o be_v that_o st._n austin_n speak_v of_o the_o disciple_n of_o jesus_n christ_n say_v that_o they_o suffer_v the_o same_o which_o those_o thing_n do_v which_o they_o eat_v and_o he_o give_v this_o reason_n that_o the_o lord_n give_v they_o his_o supper_n he_o give_v they_o his_o passion_n and_o again_o that_o now_o the_o gentile_n all_o the_o world_n over_o do_v very_o religious_o receive_v the_o sweetness_n of_o the_o suffering_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o that_o we_o be_v feed_v with_o the_o cross_n of_o our_o lord_n because_o we_o eat_v his_o body_n 16_o id._n de_fw-fr doctr._fw-la christ_n l_o 3_o c._n 16_o he_o also_o make_v the_o eat_n of_o the_o lord_n body_n consist_v in_o communicate_v of_o his_o death_n and_o in_o profitable_o represent_v unto_o our_o memory_n that_o his_o flesh_n be_v break_v and_o crucify_v for_o we_o st._n chrysostom_n always_o represent_v christ_n as_o dead_a in_o the_o sacrament_n math._n sacrament_n chrysostâ_n hom._n 51._o in_o math._n jesus_n christ_n represent_v himself_o sacrifice_v 83._o sacrifice_v homil._n 83._o the_o mystery_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o passion_n and_o the_o cross_n and_o upon_o the_o act_n of_o the_o holy_a apostle_n 2._o apostle_n hom._n 2._o whilst_o say_v he_o this_o death_n be_v celebrate_v etc._n etc._n then_o be_v declare_v a_o tremendous_a sacrament_n which_o be_v that_o god_n have_v give_v himself_o for_o the_o world_n and_o upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n 8._o hom._n 8._o adore_v upon_o this_o table_n whereof_o we_o be_v all_o partaker_n jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v crucify_v for_o we_o and_o upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o ephesian_n 3._o hom._n 3._o while_o the_o sacrifice_n be_v carny_v out_o and_o that_o the_o lamb_n christ_n jesus_n our_o lord_n be_v slay_v 14._o hom._n 14._o and_o upon_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o hebrew_n our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n be_v stretch_v out_o stain_v and_o unto_o the_o people_n of_o antioch_n what_o do_v you_o o_o man_n 15._o tom._n 1._o hom._n 15._o you_o swear_v by_o the_o holy_a table_n where_o jesus_n christ_n lie_v slay_v and_o in_o the_o three_o book_n of_o priesthood_n when_o you_o see_v our_o lord_n sacrifice_v and_o dead_a sacerdot_n tom._n 4._o l._n 3._o de_fw-fr sacerdot_n the_o priest_n sacrifice_v and_o pray_v and_o all_o those_o which_o be_v present_a die_v red_a with_o this_o precious_a blood_n and_o in_o the_o homily_n of_o the_o treason_n of_o judas_n 464._o tom._n 5._o p._n 464._o have_v respect_n for_o the_o matter_n or_o subject_n of_o the_o oblation_n to_o jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v hold_v forth_o slay_v and_o upon_o the_o name_n of_o churchyard_n c_o ida._n 5._o p_o 486._o c_o we_o shall_v towards_o evening_n see_v he_o which_o like_o a_o lamb_n be_v crucify_v kill_v slay_v and_o again_o you_o forsake_v he_o see_v he_o put_v to_o death_n and_o in_o fine_a in_o the_o homily_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n b._n id_fw-la t._n 5_o pag._n 569_o a_o b._n in_o the_o dedication_n or_o of_o penance_n o_o wonderful_a you_o be_v not_o afraid_a the_o mystical_a table_n be_v make_v ready_a the_o lamb_n of_o god_n be_v slay_v for_o you_o etc._n etc._n and_o the_o pure_a blood_n be_v pour_v out_o of_o the_o side_n into_o the_o cup_n for_o your_o sanctification_n we_o will_v add_v unto_o all_o this_o hesychius_n priest_n of_o jerusalem_n who_o speak_v after_o this_o manner_n 2._o have_v ch_n in_o le_fw-fr l._n 1_o c._n 2._o god_n make_v the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v not_o fit_a to_o be_v eat_v before_o his_o death_n i_o say_v he_o make_v it_o fit_a to_o be_v our_o food_n after_o his_o death_n for_o who_o be_v it_o that_o desire_v to_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o god_n if_o he_o have_v not_o be_v crucify_v we_o shall_v not_o eat_v the_o sacrifice_n of_o his_o body_n but_o now_o we_o eat_v the_o flesh_n in_o take_v the_o memorial_n of_o his_o passion_n 6._o id_fw-la l._n 2._o c._n 6._o and_o again_o the_o cross_n have_v make_v eatable_a by_o man_n the_o flesh_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o be_v nail_v upon_o it_o for_o if_o it_o have_v not_o be_v set_v upon_o the_o cross_n we_o shall_v not_o have_v communicate_v of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n this_o be_v also_o 130._o theodor._n t._n 3._o ep_v 130._o i_o suppose_v theodoret_n mean_v when_o he_o say_v our_o lord_n himself_o promise_v to_o give_v for_o the_o ransom_n of_o the_o world_n not_o a_o invisible_a nature_n but_o his_o body_n the_o bread_n say_v he_o which_o i_o will_v give_v be_v my_o flesh_n which_o i_o will_v give_v for_o the_o life_n of_o the_o world_n and_o in_o the_o distribution_n of_o the_o divine_a mystery_n in_o take_v the_o symbol_n he_o say_v this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o be_v give_v for_o you_o or_o as_o the_o apostle_n say_v which_o be_v break_v and_o also_o in_o give_v the_o divine_a mystery_n after_o he_o have_v break_v the_o symbol_n and_o that_o he_o have_v divide_v it_o he_o add_v this_o be_v my_o body_n which_o be_v break_v for_o you_o in_o remission_n of_o sin_n and_o again_o this_o be_v my_o blood_n which_o be_v shed_v for_o many_o for_o the_o remission_n of_o sin_n 5._o id._n ep_v 145._o p._n 1026._o a_o tom_n 4._o dial._n 1_o cyril_n hierof_o myslag_n 5._o and_o elsewhere_o he_o call_v the_o eucharist_n the_o type_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o saviour_n st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n consider_v before_o he_o what_o be_v do_v in_o his_o time_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n say_v among_o other_o thing_n that_o we_o therein_o offer_v unto_o god_n jesus_n christ_n dead_a for_o our_o sin_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o as_o much_o as_o we_o pray_v he_o to_o accept_v in_o our_o discharge_n the_o death_n which_o he_o suffer_v for_o we_o and_o in_o our_o room_n and_o stead_n and_o st._n fulgentius_n some_o time_n after_o theodoret_n in_o one_o of_o the_o fragment_n of_o the_o ten_o book_n he_o write_v against_o fabian_n the_o arrian_n have_v repeat_v the_o word_n of_o institution_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o st._n paul_n relate_v they_o he_o add_v that_o the_o sacrifice_n be_v offer_v to_o show_v the_o lord_n death_n 28_o ex_fw-la lib_n 8._o fragm_n 28_o and_o to_o make_v a_o commemoration_n of_o he_o which_o lay_v down_o his_o life_n for_o we_o amalarius_fw-la fortunatus_n speak_v the_o same_o language_n in_o the_o ix_o century_n as_o shall_v be_v show_v in_o its_o place_n in_o the_o mean_a while_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o observe_v that_o all_o christian_n confess_v that_o
in_o some_o sort_n they_o may_v bear_v the_o name_n of_o a_o divine_a substance_n whereas_o before_o consecration_n they_o have_v only_o a_o substance_n who_o quality_n seem_v but_o to_o nourish_v the_o body_n and_o they_o find_v nothing_o therein_o more_o harsh_a than_o what_o be_v say_v by_o ratran_n demetr_v bertram_n de_fw-fr corp_n &_o fang_n dom._n aug._n annot_fw-mi in_o job_n t._n 4_o ex_fw-la c._n 5._o p._n 394._o prosper_n ad_fw-la demetr_v that_o our_o saviour_n do_v former_o in_o the_o wilderness_n change_v the_o manna_n and_o the_o water_n of_o the_o rock_n into_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n and_o st._n austin_n that_o jesus_n christ_n change_v we_o into_o his_o body_n and_o in_o fine_a st._n prosper_v his_o disciple_n speak_v of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n that_o the_o body_n of_o sin_n be_v convert_v or_o change_v into_o his_o body_n caesarius_n himself_o say_v they_o deserve_v that_o right_a and_o invite_v we_o thus_o to_o understand_v he_o for_o in_o the_o first_o place_n he_o teach_v in_o the_o same_o sermon_n that_o jesus_n christ_n intend_v to_o transport_v his_o body_n into_o heaven_n leave_v we_o his_o sacrament_n to_o have_v always_o his_o holy_a sacrifice_n in_o remembrance_n who_o suffer_v death_n for_o the_o expiation_n of_o our_o sin_n because_o say_v he_o ibid._n id._n ibid._n he_o be_v to_o remove_v from_o our_o sight_n the_o body_n which_o he_o have_v take_v and_o place_n it_o in_o heaven_n it_o be_v requisite_a he_o shall_v in_o that_o day_n consecrate_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n to_o the_o end_n that_o by_o the_o mystery_n that_o be_v by_o the_o sacrament_n shall_v be_v honour_v what_o be_v once_o offer_v for_o the_o price_n of_o our_o redemption_n and_o that_o because_o the_o redemption_n for_o the_o salvation_n of_o mankind_n have_v a_o continual_a progress_n the_o oblation_n also_o of_o the_o redemption_n shall_v be_v perpetual_a and_o that_o this_o everlasting_a sacrifice_n shall_v always_o live_v and_o be_v remember_v in_o the_o state_n of_o grace_n second_o he_o compare_v the_o change_n which_o come_v to_o the_o sacramental_a symbol_n unto_o that_o which_o befall_v man_n in_o baptism_n to_o show_v we_o that_o both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o be_v of_o the_o same_o nature_n it_o can_v be_v only_o a_o change_n of_o virtue_n and_o quality_n the_o man_n renew_v say_v he_o by_o the_o save_a mystery_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n pass_v into_o the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n by_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n and_o by_o the_o fire_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n he_o be_v make_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o eternal_a body_n after_o which_o he_o add_v let_v no_o body_n then_o doubt_v but_o the_o original_a creature_n may_v pass_v into_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n see_v he_o perceive_v man_n by_o the_o art_n of_o heavenly_a mercy_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o they_o say_v the_o honour_n of_o caesarius_n be_v no_o way_n to_o be_v fave_v nor_o any_o good_a sense_n be_v give_v his_o word_n but_o in_o say_v that_o he_o intend_v to_o show_v that_o as_o man_n regenerate_v by_o baptism_n be_v not_o make_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n but_o mystical_o and_o moral_o so_o also_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n do_v not_o pass_v into_o the_o nature_n of_o his_o body_n but_o sacramental_o and_o virtual_o use_v also_o the_o word_n nature_n for_o quality_n in_o the_o same_o sense_n as_o st._n macarius_n use_v it_o ult_n macar_n hom._n 44._o greg._n nyss_n in_o cant._n hom._n 9_o id._n orat._n 1._o in_o christ_n resur_n id._n de_fw-fr virgin_n c._n ult_n when_o he_o say_v that_o the_o true_o faithful_a soul_n must_v be_v change_v from_o this_o vile_a nature_n unto_o a_o divine_a nature_n to_o intimate_v a_o divine_a quality_n gregory_n of_o nyss_n that_o we_o be_v change_v into_o a_o spiritual_a nature_n that_o be_v to_o say_v into_o a_o spiritual_a quality_n and_o again_o that_o the_o humanity_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v pass_v into_o the_o divine_a nature_n to_o signify_v that_o it_o have_v be_v make_v to_o participate_v of_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o divinity_n and_o in_o fine_a that_o we_o may_v pass_v from_o the_o nature_n and_o dignity_n of_o man_n into_o the_o nature_n and_o dignity_n of_o angel_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o frequent_a than_o these_o kind_n of_o expression_n in_o all_o the_o monument_n of_o antiquity_n i_o will_v add_v unto_o all_o these_o consideration_n that_o i_o can_v not_o find_v the_o homily_n of_o easter_n now_o in_o question_n among_o many_o homily_n of_o caesarius_n victor_n in_o mr._n colbets_n and_o st._n victor_n which_o i_o have_v late_o see_v in_o two_o library_n which_o may_v make_v it_o be_v suspect_v that_o it_o be_v of_o some_o author_n much_o young_a than_o caesarius_n in_o the_o sixth_o place_n the_o holy_a father_n teach_v that_o church_n fast_n be_v break_v 14._o tertul._n de_fw-fr orat._n c._n 14._o by_o participate_v of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o tertullian_n teach_v many_o do_v think_v say_v he_o that_o on_o station-day_n they_o stay_v there_o till_o three_o a_o clock_n without_o eat_v we_o shall_v not_o attend_v prayer_n and_o sacrifice_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n because_o that_o in_o receive_v the_o lord_n body_n the_o fast_a of_o the_o station_n shall_v be_v break_v i_o can_v conceive_v say_v the_o protestant_n that_o those_o who_o believe_v that_o this_o body_n whereof_o they_o speak_v and_o which_o be_v receive_v at_o the_o holy_a table_n be_v the_o true_a and_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v have_v this_o strange_a fancy_n that_o the_o fast_o shall_v be_v break_v in_o take_v into_o their_o mouth_n and_o stomach_n the_o holy_a and_o incorruptible_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n and_o i_o can_v imagine_v those_o people_n can_v be_v so_o ignorant_a to_o believe_v it_o nor_o tertullian_n so_o patient_a to_o suffer_v such_o a_o indignity_n without_o sharp_o reprove_v it_o as_o it_o deserve_v he_o be_v too_o vehement_a not_o to_o do_v it_o and_o if_o one_o be_v much_o less_o so_o than_o he_o it_o will_v be_v very_o hard_o not_o to_o be_v concern_v that_o people_n that_o make_v profession_n of_o christian_a religion_n shall_v so_o outrageous_o treat_v the_o glorify_v body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n let_v the_o reader_n judge_v with_o a_o unbiased_a mind_n if_o he_o please_v and_o he_o must_v agree_v with_o i_o that_o the_o latin_n act_n very_o well_o according_a to_o their_o hypothesis_n when_o they_o say_v that_o they_o believe_v the_o true_a body_n of_o christ_n do_v not_o break_v the_o fast_a what_o we_o say_v of_o these_o first_o christian_n will_v appear_v yet_o more_o plain_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o council_n give_v they_o by_o tertullian_n in_o the_o same_o place_n which_o be_v to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n and_o keep_v it_o to_o take_v it_o at_o evening_n when_o the_o station_n be_v end_v in_o receive_v say_v he_o the_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n and_o keep_v it_o you_o will_v save_v both_o you_o will_v partake_v of_o the_o sacrifice_n and_o do_v the_o duty_n of_o the_o day_n i_o conceive_v i_o have_v discover_v mark_n of_o this_o belief_n in_o our_o france_n in_o the_o vith_o century_n and_o to_o the_o end_n those_o which_o read_v this_o work_n may_v the_o better_a judge_n if_o i_o be_o deceive_v i_o will_v here_o insert_v the_o passage_n at_o large_a it_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o life_n of_o st._n melain_n bishop_n of_o phemes_n and_o be_v also_o find_v in_o the_o supplement_n of_o the_o council_n of_o france_n where_o we_o have_v a_o account_n of_o a_o assembly_n of_o bishop_n hold_v at_o anger_n be_v anno_fw-la 530._o 50._o in_o supplem_n council_n gallic_n p._n 49_o 50._o almost_o at_o the_o same_o time_n say_v the_o author_n the_o man_n of_o god_n st._n milan_n and_o the_o elect_a of_o god_n albin_n and_o st._n victor_n launus_n and_o st._n marsus_n assemble_v in_o the_o city_n of_o anger_n be_v in_o the_o basilisk_n of_o st._n marry_o mother_n of_o god_n st._n milan_n by_o common_a consent_n of_o the_o rest_n celebrate_a mass_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o fast_a of_o lent_n and_o have_v end_v before_o they_o go_v away_o the_o bless_a priest_n give_v they_o in_o charity_n the_o holy_a eucharist_n with_o god_n grace_n and_o his_o benediction_n but_o marsus_n prefer_v the_o fast_a of_o the_o day_n before_o his_o charity_n and_o neglect_v the_o eucharist_n whereof_o he_o shall_v have_v communicate_v let_v fall_v the_o portion_n he_o have_v receive_v of_o st._n milan_n into_o his_o bosom_n be_v then_o permit_v to_o return_v to_o their_o church_n and_o have_v salute_v each_o other_o they_o by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n begin_v their_o journey_n they_o have_v sââââce_o go_v ten_o
ambr._n de_fw-fr fide_fw-la l._n 1._o c._n 4._o id._n in_o psal_n 118._o serm_n 12._o ibid._n serm_n 13._o no_o body_n can_v be_v his_o own_o image_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o oppose_v the_o image_n and_o the_o sign_n unto_o the_o substance_n it_o be_v the_o image_n say_v he_o and_o not_o the_o truth_n and_o again_o these_o be_v sign_n and_o not_o the_o substance_n gregory_n of_o nazianzen_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o faith_n against_o the_o arrian_n whereof_o we_o have_v only_o ruffin_n translation_n unjust_o attribute_v to_o st._n ambrose_n 36._o greg._n nazian_n de_fw-fr fid_fw-we vel_fw-la orat_fw-la 49._o p._n 729._o id._n orat_fw-la 13._o &_o 37._o id._n orat_fw-la 36._o as_o appear_v by_o st._n augustine_n 111th_o letter_n the_o resemblance_n say_v he_o be_v one_o thing_n and_o the_o truth_n another_o for_o man_n be_v also_o make_v after_o the_o image_n and_o likeness_n of_o god_n yet_o he_o be_v not_o god_n according_o he_o declare_v elsewhere_o that_o the_o image_n never_o attain_v to_o the_o original_a and_o that_o the_o nature_n of_o a_o image_n consist_v in_o the_o represent_v of_o the_o arch-type_n gregory_n of_o nyss_n brother_n unto_o the_o great_a st._n basil_n speak_v the_o same_o 5._o greg._n nâss_n de_fw-fr anim_fw-la &_o refur_n gaudent_fw-la tr_fw-la 2._o in_o exod._n aug._n de_fw-fr trin._n l._n 7._o c._n 1._o theod_n in_o dan._n l._n 2._o c._n 2._o claud._n de_fw-fr stat_fw-la anim_fw-la l._n 1._o c._n 5._o the_o image_n say_v he_o will_v be_v no_o more_o a_o image_n if_o it_o be_v quite_o the_o same_o with_o that_o whereof_o it_o be_v a_o image_n it_o be_v in_o the_o same_o sense_n st._n gaudentius_n say_v that_o the_o figure_n be_v not_o the_o verity_n but_o the_o resemblance_n of_o the_o verity_n and_o st._n austin_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o trinity_n what_o can_v be_v more_o absurd_a than_o to_o say_v that_o a_o image_n be_v the_o image_n of_o itself_o and_o theodoret_n in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o prophet_n daniel_n the_o image_n have_v the_o feature_n and_o not_o the_o thing_n themselves_o claudian_a mammert_n priest_n of_o vienna_n one_o thing_n say_v he_o be_v the_o truth_n and_o another_o thing_n the_o image_n of_o the_o truth_n and_o we_o have_v already_o hear_v maximius_n scholar_n of_o the_o pretend_a denis_n the_o areopagite_n say_v these_o thing_n be_v symbol_n eccles_n maxim_n in_o c._n 3._o hieros_n eccles_n but_o they_o be_v not_o the_o substance_n there_o be_v some_o which_o treat_v of_o the_o eucharist_n with_o regard_n to_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v not_o forbear_v these_o kind_n of_o expreson_n as_o the_o deacon_n epiphanius_n in_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a if_o say_v he_o it_o be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o body_n patr._n synod_n nic._n 2._o act._n 6._o niceph._n de_fw-fr cherub_n c._n 6._o t._n 4._o bibl._n patr._n it_o can_v be_v the_o divine_a body_n itself_o and_o nicephorus_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n how_o be_v it_o that_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n be_v call_v the_o body_n and_o the_o image_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o that_o which_o be_v the_o image_n of_o any_o one_o can_v be_v his_o body_n and_o that_o which_o be_v the_o body_n can_v be_v the_o image_n because_o every_o image_n be_v a_o thing_n different_a from_o that_o whereof_o it_o be_v a_o image_n and_o we_o shall_v see_v in_o due_a time_n that_o it_o be_v in_o the_o nine_o century_n the_o doctrine_n teach_v by_o ratran_n dom._n bertram_n de_fw-fr corp_n &_o sing_v dom._n that_o the_o earnest_a and_o image_n be_v earnest_a and_o image_n of_o something_o etc._n etc._n that_o be_v that_o they_o refer_v not_o unto_o themselves_o but_o unto_o another_o but_o what_o may_v some_o say_v be_v that_o all_o you_o have_v observe_v in_o travel_v in_o the_o dominion_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n the_o register_n of_o that_o kingdom_n do_v they_o contain_v no_o other_o law_n and_o have_v you_o find_v no_o other_o maxim_n in_o its_o record_n be_v it_o possible_a that_o the_o wise_a and_o prudent_a councillor_n who_o in_o the_o several_a age_n have_v have_v the_o government_n and_o conduct_n of_o it_o have_v agree_v to_o speak_v so_o mean_o of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o lord_n supper_n and_o consider_v this_o great_a and_o sublime_a mystery_n but_o as_o the_o image_n the_o figure_n the_o type_n the_o symbol_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n as_o if_o a_o believer_n under_o the_o gospel_n be_v to_o feed_v his_o soul_n only_o with_o empty_a and_o vain_a figure_n with_o image_n without_o efficacy_n and_o with_o sacrament_n without_o any_o virtue_n reader_n have_v but_o a_o little_a patience_n and_o you_o shall_v see_v that_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v not_o abandon_v their_o belief_n unto_o scorn_n or_o calumny_n and_o that_o they_o very_o prudent_o prevent_v the_o reproach_n which_o will_v have_v be_v make_v against_o they_o what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o person_n of_o so_o much_o light_n and_o knowledge_n as_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n be_v shall_v speak_v mean_o of_o the_o venerable_a mystery_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n they_o who_o so_o value_v and_o commend_v and_o high_o praise_v the_o holy_a scripture_n which_o st._n paul_n call_v the_o power_n of_o god_n unto_o salvation_n unto_o those_o which_o believe_v 16_o rom._n â_o 16_o and_o who_o have_v consider_v it_o as_o the_o powerful_a and_o efficacious_a instrument_n of_o the_o conversion_n and_o salvation_n of_o man_n which_o make_v st._n justin_n martyr_n write_v against_o tryphon_n the_o jew_n to_o say_v tryph._n just_a martyr_n contra_fw-la tryph._n we_o have_v not_o believe_v vain_a fable_n and_o word_n which_o can_v profit_v but_o which_o be_v full_a of_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n and_o grow_v into_o grace_n for_o as_o he_o observe_v a_o little_a before_o the_o word_n of_o our_o saviour_n have_v in_o they_o something_o which_o command_v a_o respect_n and_o fear_v and_o they_o be_v able_a to_o shame_v those_o which_o turn_v from_o the_o right_a way_n whereas_o those_o which_o exercise_n themselves_o therein_o find_v comfort_n and_o peace_n what_o appearance_n be_v there_o that_o these_o same_o father_n which_o have_v give_v unto_o baptism_n one_o of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o the_o apostle_n call_v the_o wash_v of_o regeneration_n 3._o tit._n 3._o gal._n 3._o and_o wherein_o he_o assure_v that_o we_o put_v on_o jesus_n christ_n such_o great_a high_a and_o magnificent_a commendation_n and_o encomium_n call_v it_o the_o remedy_n which_o drive_v away_o all_o evil_n the_o death_n of_o sin_n the_o chariot_n which_o carry_v to_o heaven_n the_o deluge_n of_o sin_n the_o scatter_n of_o darkness_n the_o key_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o heaven_n the_o enlargement_n from_o slavery_n the_o break_v of_o bond_n the_o put_v on_o of_o incorruption_n grace_n salvation_n life_n the_o remedy_n the_o antidote_n that_o which_o lead_v to_o immortality_n the_o water_n of_o life_n the_o water_n which_o can_v extinguish_v the_o fire_n to_o come_v and_o which_o bring_v salvation_n the_o best_a and_o most_o excellent_a of_o the_o gift_n of_o god_n and_o several_a other_o eulogy_n of_o this_o nature_n i_o say_v what_o likelihood_n be_v there_o that_o they_o shall_v have_v have_v any_o mean_a low_a or_o less_o honourable_a thought_n of_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o that_o after_o the_o apostle_n declaration_n 10._o 1_o cor._n 10._o that_o the_o bread_n which_o we_o break_v and_o the_o cup_n which_o we_o bless_v be_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n that_o they_o shall_v look_v only_o upon_o this_o sacrament_n as_o a_o empty_a and_o bare_a sign_n without_o any_o effect_n or_o virtue_n without_o raise_v their_o contemplation_n any_o high_a alas_o god_n forbid_v we_o shall_v ever_o do_v they_o the_o injustice_n as_o to_o think_v so_o in_o short_a if_o they_o teach_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v image_n and_o figure_n they_o judge_v they_o not_o to_o be_v empty_a figure_n which_o have_v no_o other_o use_n nor_o virtue_n but_o to_o set_v before_o our_o eye_n some_o form_n that_o may_v be_v like_o the_o original_a whereof_o they_o be_v figure_n like_o the_o image_n and_o picture_n which_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o painter_n and_o carver_n shop_n they_o have_v firm_o believe_v that_o they_o be_v sign_n institute_v by_o god_n and_o consequent_o accompany_v with_o his_o grace_n and_o benediction_n which_o make_v they_o efficacious_a unto_o those_o which_o receive_v they_o worthy_o and_o that_o with_o holy_a disposition_n draw_v near_o unto_o the_o mystical_a table_n and_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o this_o be_v what_o st._n epiphanius_n mean_v when_o speak_v of_o this_o sacrament_n he_o say_v fid_fw-we epiph._n in_o pan_n exposit_n fid_fw-we that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o food_n or_o
nourishment_n which_o we_o there_o receive_v but_o that_o the_o virtue_n which_o be_v in_o it_o quicken_v we_o as_o if_o he_o shall_v say_v that_o this_o quicken_n do_v not_o proceed_v from_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o bread_n but_o from_o the_o virtue_n and_o enliven_a efficacy_n wherewith_o our_o lord_n according_a to_o his_o promise_n do_v accompany_v the_o lawful_a use_n of_o his_o sacrament_n what_o he_o add_v of_o baptism_n do_v sufficient_o inform_v we_o of_o his_o meaning_n when_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o water_n alone_o which_o cleanse_v we_o but_o that_o by_o the_o water_n it_o perfect_v our_o salvation_n by_o the_o faith_n and_o energy_n by_o hope_n and_o the_o perfection_n of_o the_o mystery_n and_o the_o invocation_n of_o sanctification_n st._n gregory_n of_o nysse_n if_o i_o mistake_v not_o explain_v himself_o full_a when_o he_o say_v of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n christ_n greg._n nyss_n de_fw-fr b._n pt_n christ_n that_o be_v but_o common_a thing_n and_o of_o little_a worth_n before_o consecration_n both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o do_v operate_v excellent_o after_o sanctification_n which_o be_v or_o come_v from_o the_o spirit_n it_o be_v in_o the_o same_o sense_n that_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n cite_v by_o victor_n of_o antioch_n marc._n victor_n ms._n in_o c._n 14._o marc._n say_v that_o god_n have_v pity_n of_o our_o infirmity_n bestow_v or_o send_v upon_o the_o thing_n present_v or_o offer_v that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n a_o enliven_a virtue_n and_o do_v change_v they_o into_o the_o efficacy_n of_o his_o flesh_n it_o be_v this_o same_o power_n which_o st._n cyril_n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o caelosyrius_n call_v the_o virtue_n and_o benediction_n 6._o cyril_n alex._n ep._n ad_fw-la caeâââ_n t._n 6._o and_o the_o quicken_a grace_n it_o be_v also_o the_o doctrine_n of_o theophylact_fw-mi as_o will_v appear_v when_o we_o examine_v the_o belief_n of_o his_o age_n which_o be_v beyond_o the_o nine_o century_n permit_v we_o not_o here_o to_o insert_v his_o testimony_n but_o so_o it_o be_v that_o this_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n whereof_o we_o speak_v nat_n chrysost_n de_fw-fr sacerd._n l._n 3._o c._n 4._o t._n 4._o id._n the_o coem_n appel_n &_o the_o resurrect_a christ_n t._n 5._o theod._n dial._n 1_o gelas_n de_fw-fr duab_n nat_n be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o grace_n mention_v by_o st._n chrysostom_n when_o he_o represent_v unto_o we_o the_o priest_n pray_v that_o the_o blessing_n may_v descend_v upon_o the_o sacrifice_n that_o be_v to_o say_v upon_o the_o sacrament_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o give_v this_o grace_n and_o that_o without_o it_o the_o mystical_a body_n and_o blood_n be_v not_o make_v and_o theodoret_n a_o great_a admirer_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n witness_v that_o our_o saviour_n add_v grace_n unto_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n it_o be_v also_o for_o the_o same_o reason_n that_o pope_n gelasius_n say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v thing_n divine_a and_o that_o by_o they_o we_o be_v make_v partaker_n of_o the_o divine_a nature_n 1.6_o iâd_n hispal_n orig_n 1.6_o and_o st._n isidore_n archbishop_n of_o sevil_n that_o thâs_v divine_a virtue_n operate_v inward_o the_o benefit_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o salvation_n which_o god_n communicate_v unto_o we_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o sacrament_n therefore_o it_o be_v that_o raban_n archbishop_n of_o mayans_n in_o the_o nine_o century_n will_v have_v it_o call_v the_o virtue_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o the_o nourishment_n of_o our_o soul_n but_o in_o fine_a it_o be_v unto_o this_o efficacy_n and_o virtue_n that_o be_v to_o be_v attribute_v all_o the_o great_a praise_n which_o the_o holy_a father_n give_v unto_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o same_o manner_n as_o be_v impute_v unto_o the_o power_n which_o our_o saviour_n give_v unto_o the_o use_n of_o baptism_n whereof_o the_o same_o father_n have_v delight_v themselves_o in_o honour_v this_o sacrament_n of_o our_o new_a birth_n their_o design_n have_v be_v to_o raise_v and_o advance_v the_o dignity_n of_o these_o mystery_n and_o the_o admirable_a effect_n they_o produce_v by_o the_o grace_n benediction_n and_o virtue_n which_o god_n bestow_v on_o they_o for_o the_o salvation_n of_o men._n and_o it_o be_v in_o relation_n to_o this_o efficacy_n and_o virtue_n whereof_o we_o have_v treat_v that_o the_o father_n call_v the_o eucharist_n the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n say_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n pass_v into_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o they_o change_v and_o be_v transelemented_a into_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n they_o also_o use_v other_o expression_n which_o in_o effect_n amount_v to_o the_o same_o all_o which_o the_o latin_n expound_v to_o their_o advantage_n and_o which_o they_o make_v the_o chief_a ground_n of_o their_o belief_n but_o because_o these_o last_o expression_n at_o first_o sight_n seem_v inconsistent_a with_o what_o they_o say_v unto_o we_o before_o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v true_a bread_n and_o real_a wine_n bread_n which_o be_v break_v that_o nourish_v the_o body_n which_o be_v convert_v into_o our_o substance_n bread_n which_o be_v inamate_fw-it that_o be_v consume_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n who_o substance_n remain_v and_o that_o pass_v as_o to_o its_o material_a part_n by_o the_o sordid_a way_n of_o our_o ordinary_a and_o common_a food_n that_o this_o bread_n and_o this_o wine_n be_v the_o sign_n the_o symbol_n the_o type_n the_o antitype_n the_o sacrament_n the_o figure_n the_o image_n the_o resemblance_n and_o the_o representation_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n not_o vain_a figure_n and_o empty_a and_o void_a sign_n without_o any_o effect_n and_o virtue_n but_o sign_n and_o sacrament_n replenish_v as_o may_v be_v say_v with_o all_o the_o virtue_n and_o all_o the_o efficacy_n of_o the_o body_n break_v and_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n pour_v out_o who_o have_v institute_v they_o to_o be_v the_o instrument_n and_o organ_n of_o our_o salvation_n do_v accompany_v their_o lawful_a use_n with_o his_o blessing_n and_o grace_n to_o bestow_v upon_o we_o the_o merit_n of_o the_o enliven_a sacrifice_n of_o his_o death_n which_o merit_n ought_v never_o to_o be_v separate_v from_o his_o body_n see_v it_o be_v by_o the_o suffering_n of_o his_o break_a body_n and_o his_o blood_n pour_v out_o that_o he_o merit_v for_o we_o this_o quicken_a and_o save_a virtue_n for_o this_o reason_n i_o say_v it_o will_v be_v very_o necessary_a to_o clear_v up_o this_o difficulty_n and_o to_o remove_v this_o seem_a contradiction_n i_o say_v seem_v for_o i_o make_v no_o question_n but_o the_o father_n themselves_o will_v sufficient_o inform_v we_o of_o their_o intention_n and_o that_o we_o shall_v find_v in_o their_o work_n light_n by_o which_o we_o shall_v safe_o conduct_v the_o reader_n to_o the_o clear_a and_o distinct_a knowledge_n of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n upon_o this_o article_n of_o our_o salvation_n those_o who_o be_v any_o thing_n verse_v in_o read_v their_o work_n doubtless_o do_v observe_v that_o when_o they_o say_v the_o sacrament_n be_v bread_n and_o wine_n they_o never_o intimate_v that_o it_o be_v a_o figurative_a improper_a and_o equivocal_a expression_n and_o that_o it_o must_v not_o be_v take_v according_a to_o the_o letter_n neither_o do_v they_o say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v call_v bread_n and_o wine_n although_o it_o be_v not_o so_o after_o consecration_n because_o it_o be_v so_o in_o effect_n and_o still_o retain_v the_o accident_n and_o likeness_n for_o my_o part_n i_o ingenious_o confess_v that_o i_o have_v never_o find_v such_o caution_n or_o advertisement_n in_o their_o work_n nevertheless_o man_n have_v much_o difficulty_n to_o believe_v those_o thing_n which_o resist_v the_o testimony_n of_o their_o sense_n and_o the_o light_n of_o reason_n and_o the_o holy_a father_n affirm_v frequent_o that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v true_a bread_n and_o real_a wine_n if_o say_v the_o protestant_n they_o believe_v it_o be_v not_o bread_n nor_o wine_n though_o they_o call_v it_o so_o but_o the_o very_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n they_o shall_v have_v be_v so_o kind_a nay_o it_o will_v have_v be_v their_o duty_n to_o have_v inform_v their_o reader_n and_o hearer_n that_o they_o may_v avoid_v this_o stone_n of_o stumble_v and_o rock_n of_o offence_n see_v here_o already_o say_v they_o a_o very_a considerable_a information_n and_o which_o will_v be_v more_o if_o it_o be_v consider_v that_o when_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n they_o say_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n etc._n etc._n they_o fail_v not_o to_o make_v
they_o carnal_o profit_v nothing_o at_o all_o by_o they_o it_o be_v carnal_a to_o be_v concern_v how_o he_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n and_o to_o account_v he_o the_o son_n of_o joseph_n and_o how_o he_o will_v give_v we_o his_o flesh_n to_o eat_v these_o thing_n i_o say_v be_v all_o carnal_a which_o ought_v to_o be_v understand_v mystical_o and_o spiritual_o ibid._n ibid._n and_o how_o shall_v they_o understand_v what_o it_o be_v to_o eat_v his_o flesh_n they_o shall_v have_v stay_v a_o convenient_a time_n and_o not_o have_v go_v away_o have_v inquire_v and_o not_o despair_v the_o word_n which_o i_o have_v say_v unto_o you_o be_v spirit_n and_o life_n that_o be_v they_o be_v divine_a and_o spiritual_a they_o have_v nothing_o of_o the_o flesh_n nor_o no_o natural_a consequence_n they_o be_v exempt_a from_o all_o these_o necessity_n and_o above_o the_o law_n of_o all_o thing_n here_o below_o when_o he_o say_v the_o flesh_n profit_v nothing_o he_o speak_v it_o not_o of_o his_o true_a flesh_n but_o of_o those_o which_o understand_v the_o thing_n which_o be_v speak_v in_o a_o carnal_a manner_n and_o what_o be_v it_o to_o understand_v carnal_o it_o be_v bare_o to_o look_v upon_o the_o thing_n which_o be_v speak_v without_o judge_v any_o far_o for_o thing_n which_o be_v see_v be_v not_o so_o to_o be_v judge_v of_o but_o to_o consider_v all_o the_o mystery_n with_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o understanding_n and_o again_o those_o that_o be_v the_o jew_n understand_v carnal_o and_o with_o human_a thought_n and_o these_o that_o be_v the_o apostle_n spiritual_o and_o by_o faith_n therefore_o jesus_n christ_n say_v the_o word_n which_o i_o have_v speak_v unto_o you_o be_v spirit_n do_v not_o think_v that_o my_o doctrine_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o consequence_n and_o necessity_n of_o thing_n spiritual_a thing_n will_v not_o suffer_v to_o be_v subject_v unto_o earthly_a law_n st._n austin_n be_v so_o copious_a and_o abundant_a upon_o this_o subject_a that_o i_o shall_v fear_v tire_v the_o reader_n if_o i_o shall_v undertake_v to_o report_v all_o that_o he_o say_v it_o shall_v then_o suffice_v not_o to_o weary_v you_o with_o a_o long_a chain_n of_o passage_n to_o make_v choice_n of_o some_o of_o the_o clear_a and_o to_o this_o purpose_n i_o will_v begin_v with_o the_o famous_a testimony_n which_o be_v see_v in_o the_o three_o book_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n 16._o aug._n the_o doctrine_n christ_n l._n 3._o c._n 16._o if_o it_o be_v a_o command_n that_o forbid_v any_o crime_n or_o wickedness_n or_o that_o command_v any_o charity_n or_o utility_n the_o proposition_n be_v not_o figurative_a but_o if_o it_o seem_v to_o command_v any_o crime_n or_o wickedness_n or_o that_o it_o forbid_v any_o utility_n or_o good_a it_o be_v figurative_a if_o say_v jesus_n christ_n you_o eat_v not_o the_o flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o drink_v not_o his_o blood_n you_o have_v no_o life_n in_o you_o he_o seem_v to_o command_v some_o wickedness_n or_o a_o crime_n it_o be_v therefore_o a_o figure_n which_o commad_v we_o to_o communicate_v of_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o profitable_o to_o remember_v that_o his_o flesh_n be_v crucify_v and_o break_v for_o we_o joan._n id._n de_fw-fr verb._n dâm_n serm._n 33._o &_o tr_fw-la 25._o in_o joan._n id._n in_o joan._n tract_n 26._o id._n tract_n 1._o ân_n ep._n joan._n unto_o this_o excellent_a passage_n i_o will_v add_v these_o advertisement_n which_o he_o give_v we_o prepare_v not_o the_o mouth_n but_o the_o heart_n wherefore_o do_v you_o prepare_v the_o tooth_n and_o the_o belly_n believe_v and_o you_o have_v eat_v he_o and_o what_o he_o say_v elsewhere_o to_o believe_v in_o he_o be_v to_o eat_v the_o live_a bread_n he_o that_o believe_v in_o he_o eats_z he_o be_v invisible_o fatten_v because_o he_o be_v invisible_o regenerate_v and_o again_o 26._o id._n in_o joan._n tract_n 26._o they_o have_v shed_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n when_o they_o persecute_v he_o and_o they_o drink_v it_o when_o they_o believe_v and_o again_o this_o be_v the_o bread_n which_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n to_o the_o end_n that_o whosoever_o eat_v thereof_o shall_v not_o die_v that_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v as_o to_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o sacrament_n ibid._n ibid._n and_o not_o as_o to_o the_o visible_a sacrament_n it_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o he_o that_o eat_v inward_o not_o outward_o which_o eat_v in_o his_o heart_n and_o not_o grind_v with_o the_o tooth_n again_o this_o than_o be_v to_o eat_v this_o meat_n 98._o id._n in_o psal_n 98._o and_o to_o drink_v this_o drink_n to_o dwell_v in_o christ_n and_o to_o have_v christ_n dwell_v in_o they_o and_o in_o fine_a upon_o the_o 98th_o psalm_n understand_v spiritual_o what_o i_o have_v say_v unto_o you_o you_o shall_v not_o eat_v this_o body_n which_o you_o see_v and_o shall_v not_o drink_v the_o blood_n which_o they_o will_v shed_v that_o will_v crucify_v i_o i_o have_v give_v you_o a_o sacrament_n which_o be_v spiritual_o understand_v will_v quicken_v you_o and_o if_o it_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v celebrate_v visible_o yet_o it_o must_v be_v understand_v invisible_o nativ_n fulgent_n serm._n de_fw-fr dupl_n nativ_n this_o be_v also_o the_o mind_n of_o st._n fulgentius_n young_a than_o st._n austin_n but_o a_o african_a as_o well_o as_o he_o and_o moreover_o a_o great_a follower_n of_o his_o doctrine_n to_o the_o end_n say_v he_o that_o man_n may_v eat_v the_o bread_n of_o angel_n the_o creator_n of_o angel_n be_v make_v man_n feed_v both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o and_o yet_o remain_v entire_a o_o how_o excellent_a be_v this_o bread_n which_o feed_v angel_n by_o the_o sight_n to_o the_o end_n they_o may_v be_v satisfy_v with_o he_o in_o his_o kingdom_n and_o which_o feed_v we_o by_o faith_n so_o that_o we_o shall_v not_o faint_v by_o the_o way_n unto_o these_o two_o african_n we_o may_v join_v a_o three_o 1._o facund_a l._n 12._o c._n 1._o to_o wit_n facundus_n wherefore_o shall_v he_o have_v ask_v they_o if_o they_o also_o will_v forsake_v he_o if_o they_o have_v understand_v what_o he_o have_v say_v spiritual_o for_o in_o understand_v the_o mystery_n they_o can_v not_o have_v be_v offend_v and_o will_v not_o have_v depart_v from_o he_o but_o they_o be_v ask_v to_o the_o end_n they_o shall_v answer_v that_o although_o they_o have_v not_o understand_v what_o have_v be_v say_v they_o may_v be_v keep_v in_o awe_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o their_o good_a master_n and_o that_o in_o they_o he_o may_v give_v we_o a_o wholesome_a example_n of_o humility_n and_o piety_n that_o where_o knowledge_n be_v want_v we_o shall_v give_v place_n unto_o authority_n in_o fine_a st._n peter_n so_o answer_v unto_o our_o saviour_n question_n that_o he_o say_v not_o that_o he_o will_v not_o depart_v because_o he_o understand_v the_o mystery_n but_o because_o that_o itself_o which_o have_v be_v say_v by_o such_o a_o master_n appertain_v doubtless_o unto_o eternal_a life_n for_o he_o say_v lord_n to_o who_o shall_v we_o go_v thou_o have_v the_o word_n of_o eternal_a life_n and_o we_o have_v believe_v and_o know_v that_o thou_o be_v the_o christ_n the_o son_n of_o the_o live_a god_n whereas_o if_o he_o have_v understand_v this_o mystery_n he_o will_v rather_o have_v say_v lord_n we_o have_v no_o need_n to_o depart_v because_o we_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v by_o believe_v in_o thy_o body_n and_o blood_n that_o we_o must_v be_v save_v so_o that_o we_o must_v not_o wonder_v if_o philo_n of_o carpace_n or_o some_o other_o under_o his_o name_n require_v for_o this_o manducation_n the_o lip_n of_o thought_n and_o the_o tooth_n of_o meditation_n if_o he_o esteem_v it_o a_o divine_a banquet_n if_o we_o be_v permit_v to_o carry_v on_o this_o tradition_n we_o may_v continue_v the_o proof_n until_o the_o separation_n of_o the_o waldenses_n and_o albigenses_n 229._o tom._n 1._o eâââ_n pat._n p._n 229._o but_o not_o to_o infringe_v the_o rule_n which_o we_o have_v set_v we_o will_v say_v no_o more_o now_o defer_v to_o produce_v the_o other_o testimony_n each_o in_o the_o age_n wherein_o they_o live_v after_o have_v examine_v what_o the_o holy_a father_n believe_v of_o the_o eat_v the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n we_o must_v inquire_v what_o be_v their_o opinion_n touch_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o hypocrite_n and_o the_o wicked_a that_o be_v if_o they_o have_v judge_v that_o wicked_a man_n do_v in_o reality_n eat_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n or_o its_o sacrament_n only_o 15._o origen_n in_o matth._n cap._n 15._o origen_n first_o demand_v audience_n and_o thus_o declare_v himself_o no_o wicked_a person_n say_v he_o can_v eat_v the_o word_n itself_o which_o be_v make_v flesh_n for_o if_o it_o be_v possible_a for_o he_o
that_o continue_v wicked_a to_o eat_v the_o word_n make_v flesh_n which_o be_v the_o live_a word_n and_o bread_n it_o will_v not_o have_v be_v write_v whosoever_o eat_v of_o this_o bread_n shall_v live_v for_o ever_o matth._n id._n homil._n 3._o in_o matth._n and_o again_o the_o good_a eat_v the_o bread_n which_o come_v down_o from_o heaven_n but_o the_o wicked_a eat_v a_o dead_a bread_n which_o be_v death_n ratherus_fw-la bishop_n of_o verona_n have_v transmit_v unto_o we_o a_o passage_n of_o zeno_n bishop_n of_o the_o same_o place_n and_o one_o of_o his_o predecessor_n which_o some_o make_v contemporary_a with_o origen_n and_o martyr_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 181._o zeno_n veronens_fw-la apud_fw-la rath_n t._n 2._o spiciâeg_n dach_fw-mi p._n 181._o under_o the_o emperor_n gallienus_n he_o cite_v it_o out_o of_o zeno_n sermon_n touch_v the_o patriarch_n juda_n and_o his_o daughter-in-law_n thamar_n the_o sermon_n be_v indeed_o print_v but_o the_o passage_n whereof_o wespeak_v be_v not_o now_o to_o be_v see_v in_o it_o it_o shall_v be_v here_o insert_v and_o the_o reader_n may_v see_v that_o he_o be_v of_o origen_n opinion_n the_o devil_n say_v he_o be_v the_o father_n of_o all_o wicked_a liver_n and_o it_o be_v much_o to_o be_v fear_v that_o he_o in_o who_o the_o devil_n inhabit_v by_o these_o three_o sin_n pride_n hypocrisy_n and_o luxury_n do_v not_o eat_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o drink_v his_o blood_n although_o he_o seem_v to_o communicate_v with_o believer_n our_o saviour_n say_v he_o that_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n dwell_v in_o i_o and_o i_o in_o he_o which_o may_v be_v thus_o construe_v he_o that_o dwell_v in_o i_o and_o i_o in_o he_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n for_o i_o can_v see_v how_o the_o devil_n can_v reside_v in_o he_o in_o who_o god_n live_v esa_n high_a in_o cap._n 66._o esa_n and_o which_o live_v in_o god_n but_o he_o dwell_v in_o he_o that_o be_v empty_a and_o darken_a by_o hypocrisy_n or_o pride_n and_o defile_v by_o luxury_n st._n jerom_n also_o speak_v the_o same_o language_n all_o those_o say_v he_o which_o love_n their_o pleasure_n more_o than_o god_n sanctify_v outward_o in_o garden_n and_o door_n but_o not_o in_o body_n nor_o mind_n do_v not_o eat_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nor_o drink_v his_o blood_n of_o which_o himself_o say_v whosoever_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n have_v life_n eternal_a because_o they_o can_v enter_v into_o the_o mystery_n of_o truth_n and_o at_o the_o same_o time_n eat_v the_o meat_n of_o impiety_n it_o be_v the_o constant_a doctrine_n of_o st._n ibid._n august_n de_fw-fr civit._fw-la dei_fw-la l._n 21._o c._n 25._o id._n ibid._n augustin_n which_o he_o establish_v in_o several_a place_n it_o must_v not_o be_v imagine_v say_v he_o that_o a_o man_n which_o do_v not_o belong_v to_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v eat_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o again_o let_v it_o not_o be_v say_v that_o those_o do_v eat_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o they_o be_v not_o number_v among_o the_o member_n of_o christ_n for_o not_o to_o say_v any_o thing_n else_o they_o can_v at_o once_o be_v the_o member_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o member_n of_o a_o harlot_n and_o in_o fine_a himself_o say_v whosoever_o eat_v my_o flesh_n and_o drink_v my_o blood_n dwell_v in_o i_o and_o i_o in_o he_o do_v show_v what_o it_o be_v to_o eat_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n and_o to_o drink_v his_o blood_n not_o in_o sacrament_n only_o but_o in_o truth_n for_o it_o be_v to_o dwell_v in_o christ_n and_o to_o have_v christ_n dwell_v in_o he_o it_o be_v as_o if_o he_o have_v say_v let_v not_o he_o which_o dwell_v not_o in_o i_o and_o in_o who_o i_o do_v not_o dwell_v think_v or_o imagine_v that_o he_o eat_v my_o flesh_n or_o drink_v my_o blood_n 6._o id._n tract_n 26._o in_o joan._n p._n 94._o 6._o and_o elsewhere_o speak_v of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n it_o be_v receive_v say_v he_o at_o the_o lord_n table_n by_o some_o unto_o life_n and_o by_o some_o other_o unto_o death_n but_o the_o thing_n itself_o whereof_o it_o be_v a_o sacrament_n be_v life_n unto_o all_o man_n and_o be_v not_o unto_o destruction_n unto_o any_o which_o participate_v of_o he_o ibid._n id._n ibid._n and_o a_o little_a after_o he_o that_o dwell_v not_o in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o in_o who_o christ_n dwell_v not_o eat_v not_o spiritual_o his_o flesh_n and_o drink_v not_o his_o blood_n although_o he_o grind_v visible_o with_o his_o tooth_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o rather_o he_o eat_v and_o drink_v unto_o his_o damnation_n the_o sacrament_n of_o so_o great_a a_o thing_n 1._o prosper_n send_v 339._o august_n de_fw-fr verb._n apost_n serm_n 2._o c._n 1._o by_o presume_v to_o come_v to_o the_o sacrament_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v unclean_a st._n prosper_n allege_v this_o passage_n in_o strong_a term_n and_o such_o that_o in_o his_o time_n it_o be_v read_v without_o the_o word_n spiritual_o for_o he_o say_v only_o of_o the_o wicked_a that_o he_o eat_v not_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o let_v we_o again_o hear_v the_o same_o st._n austin_n fay_v joan._n id._n tract_n 27._o in_o joan._n that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v be_v life_n unto_o every_o one_o if_o what_o be_v receive_v visible_o in_o sacrament_n be_v eat_v and_o drink_v spiritual_o in_o the_o truth_n itself_o therefore_o he_o exhort_v believer_n not_o to_o eat_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o sacrament_n only_o as_o the_o wicked_a do_v cant._n philo_n carp_n t._n â1_n bibl._n pat._n p._n 228._o in_o cant._n let_v we_o then_o conclude_v the_o examination_n of_o this_o second_o tradition_n by_o the_o word_n of_o philo_n of_o carpace_n that_o it_o be_v only_o unto_o those_o which_o be_v pure_a of_o heart_n that_o this_o pleasant_a food_n this_o heavenly_a bread_n that_o this_o supersubstantial_a drink_n be_v give_v until_o we_o arrive_v at_o the_o place_n where_o it_o shall_v be_v show_v that_o it_o be_v also_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n in_o the_o xith_o century_n what_o remain_v to_o be_v treat_v of_o in_o this_o chapter_n be_v the_o question_n of_o jesus_n christ_n presence_n upon_o earth_n to_o wit_n if_o beside_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o divinity_n whereby_o he_o be_v always_o present_a with_o the_o church_n militant_a he_o be_v also_o real_o and_o effectual_o present_a by_o his_o humanity_n have_v apply_v myself_o with_o some_o diligence_n in_o inquire_v into_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n upon_o this_o article_n of_o our_o faith_n i_o have_v find_v that_o when_o they_o explain_v how_o our_o saviour_n be_v present_a and_o absent_a unto_o his_o church_n they_o always_o touch_v the_o presence_n of_o his_o divinity_n but_o they_o never_o say_v any_o thing_n of_o the_o presence_n of_o his_o humanity_n or_o if_o they_o do_v it_o be_v but_o absolute_o to_o exclude_v it_o when_o at_o the_o same_o time_n they_o establish_v the_o other_o for_o the_o comfort_n of_o believer_n 33._o origen_n in_o mat._n tract_n 33._o according_a to_o which_o origen_n endeavour_v to_o reconcile_v the_o passage_n of_o scripture_n which_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n shall_v be_v always_o with_o we_o with_o other_o which_o say_v that_o he_o will_v go_v and_o depart_v he_o teach_v we_o that_o he_o be_v with_o we_o and_o will_v not_o depart_v as_o to_o the_o nature_n of_o his_o divinity_n but_o that_o he_o will_v depart_v and_o retire_v himself_o from_o we_o ibid._n id._n ibid._n according_a to_o the_o oeconomy_n and_o dispensation_n of_o the_o body_n which_o he_o have_v take_v that_o he_o depart_v from_o we_o as_o man_n but_o that_o he_o be_v every_o where_o present_a according_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o his_o divinity_n and_o a_o little_a under_o it_o be_v not_o the_o man_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o human_a nature_n which_o be_v every_o where_o where_o two_o or_o three_o be_v gather_v together_o in_o his_o name_n neither_o be_v it_o the_o man_n that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o human_a nature_n neither_o which_o be_v with_o we_o until_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n nor_o it_o be_v not_o the_o human_a nature_n that_o be_v present_a with_o believer_n wheresoever_o they_o be_v assemble_v but_o it_o be_v the_o divine_a virtue_n which_o be_v in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o st._n extr_n cyril_n hierosol_n catech_n illum_fw-la 14._o extr_n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n he_o say_v he_o who_o be_v sit_v there_o above_o be_v also_o here_o present_a with_o we_o he_o behold_v the_o strength_n and_o order_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o each_o one_o for_o because_o he_o be_v now_o
and_o consider_v with_o himself_o with_o what_o doctrine_n they_o best_o agree_v either_o with_o that_o which_o teach_v that_o what_o be_v therein_o see_v and_o touch_v be_v mere_a accident_n or_o with_o that_o which_o hold_v that_o they_o be_v true_a substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n chap._n vi_o other_o proof_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n with_o the_o inference_n make_v by_o protestant_n although_o we_o have_v hitherto_o represent_v several_a thing_n which_o have_v be_v believe_v and_o practise_v in_o the_o country_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o all_o which_o i_o observe_v during_o the_o time_n of_o my_o reside_v in_o that_o country_n i_o will_v then_o continue_v the_o history_n of_o my_o travel_n not_o to_o conceal_v any_o thing_n from_o the_o public_a of_o the_o law_n and_o custom_n of_o that_o spacious_a empire_n upon_o the_o point_n which_o we_o have_v undertake_v to_o examine_v for_o it_o will_v not_o be_v just_a after_o have_v have_v communication_n of_o their_o record_n and_o register_n wherein_o all_o that_o relate_v unto_o this_o august_n sacrament_n be_v faithful_o contain_v that_o i_o shall_v omit_v any_o thing_n that_o i_o have_v there_o find_v not_o to_o fail_v then_o of_o my_o duty_n nor_o the_o fidelity_n due_a to_o the_o quality_n which_o i_o have_v take_v i_o say_v that_o beside_o the_o thing_n which_o i_o have_v already_o observe_v i_o find_v that_o about_o two_o hundred_o year_n after_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o this_o great_a empire_n those_o which_o have_v the_o direction_n and_o government_n of_o it_o apply_v their_o thought_n very_o much_o in_o give_v divers_a mystical_a signification_n unto_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o that_o those_o which_o follow_v they_o apply_v themselves_o thereunto_o also_o for_o they_o think_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o body_n compose_v of_o several_a grain_n and_o the_o wine_n a_o liquor_n press_v from_o several_a grape_n they_o very_o well_o represent_v the_o body_n of_o the_o church_n compose_v of_o several_a believer_n unite_v into_o one_o society_n it_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o theophilus_n of_o antioch_n of_o st._n cyprian_n st._n chrysostom_n st._n austin_n st._n isidor_n of_o sevil_n of_o bede_n wallafridus_n strabo_n of_o raban_n and_o other_o but_o he_o testimony_n of_o the_o bless_a martyr_n st._n cyprian_n shall_v suffice_v in_o a_o thing_n which_o be_v not_o contest_v 76._o cyprian_a âp_n 76._o when_o say_v he_o the_o lord_n call_v his_o body_n bread_n which_o be_v make_v of_o several_a grain_n of_o wheat_n he_o will_v show_v the_o faithful_a people_n which_o he_o carry_v in_o himself_o in_o as_o much_o as_o it_o be_v but_o one_o people_n and_o when_o he_o call_v his_o blood_n wine_n make_v of_o several_a grape_n press_v together_o and_o make_v one_o he_o also_o signify_v this_o faithful_a people_n compose_v of_o several_a person_n unite_v into_o one_o body_n the_o foundation_n of_o this_o mystical_a signification_n can_v be_v nothing_o else_o if_o the_o protestant_a be_v believe_v but_o the_o nature_n and_o the_o substance_n of_o these_o two_o symbol_n unto_o which_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v give_v this_o signification_n after_o the_o consecration_n which_o have_v render_v they_o fit_a for_o this_o use_n in_o fine_a go_v to_o represent_v the_o unity_n of_o believer_n which_o be_v sundry_a person_n real_o subsist_v but_o unite_v into_o one_o body_n by_o the_o bond_n of_o the_o same_o spirit_n i_o do_v not_o see_v say_v he_o but_o that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n whereof_o the_o one_o be_v mould_v of_o sundry_a grain_n the_o other_o press_v from_o several_a grape_n may_v be_v proper_a to_o represent_v this_o unity_n at_o least_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o several_a grain_n of_o wheat_n and_o of_o several_a grape_n may_v continue_v mould_v and_o mix_v together_o see_v there_o after_o what_o manner_n he_o understand_v this_o constant_a doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n moreover_o he_o desire_v to_o be_v suffer_v to_o add_v that_o what_o confirm_v he_o in_o this_o opinion_n be_v that_o if_o any_o other_o sense_n be_v give_v unto_o this_o doctrine_n of_o the_o ancient_a father_n this_o inconvenience_n will_v scarce_o be_v avoid_v to_o wit_n that_o one_o shall_v be_v force_v to_o say_v of_o the_o true_a and_o proper_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n this_o bread_n compose_v of_o sundry_a grain_n represent_v unto_o we_o the_o church_n compose_v of_o sundry_a believer_n which_o thing_n true_o christian_a ear_n will_v scarce_o be_v able_a to_o endure_v beside_o we_o have_v observe_v in_o the_o first_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n that_o the_o ancient_a church_n be_v wont_a to_o mingle_v water_n with_o the_o wine_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o three_o century_n there_o be_v a_o mystery_n seek_v for_o in_o this_o mixture_n the_o reader_n may_v please_v to_o view_v the_o place_n where_o even_o those_o of_o the_o holy_a father_n be_v name_v which_o have_v so_o speak_v it_o be_v needless_a here_o to_o repeat_v what_o have_v be_v there_o mention_v but_o only_o to_o make_v some_o few_o reflection_n which_o we_o be_v not_o there_o permit_v to_o do_v and_o which_o nevertheless_o may_v serve_v very_o much_o to_o clear_v up_o the_o intention_n of_o these_o holy_a doctor_n the_o first_o be_v that_o they_o have_v give_v two_o several_a signification_n unto_o the_o water_n and_o the_o wine_n say_v that_o the_o water_n represent_v the_o faithful_a people_n and_o the_o wine_n the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o i_o can_v conceive_v that_o these_o two_o usage_n can_v take_v place_n if_o both_o these_o thing_n do_v not_o remain_v distinct_a the_o one_o from_o the_o other_o because_o each_o of_o they_o have_v a_o several_a object_n to_o represent_v so_o that_o the_o one_o of_o they_o can_v represent_v the_o object_n which_o the_o other_o do_v signify_v second_o they_o have_v establish_v betwixt_o the_o wine_n and_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o same_o relation_n which_o they_o have_v establish_v betwixt_o the_o water_n and_o the_o faithful_a people_n it_o not_o be_v to_o be_v see_v that_o they_o have_v give_v any_o more_o virtue_n unto_o the_o wine_n to_o signify_v the_o blood_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n than_o they_o have_v give_v to_o the_o water_n to_o represent_v the_o christian_a people_n and_o without_o give_v notice_n that_o the_o wine_n be_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o a_o more_o particular_a manner_n than_o the_o water_n be_v the_o faithful_a people_n on_o the_o contrary_a they_o have_v speak_v so_o equal_o of_o they_o both_o in_o regard_n of_o the_o two_o signification_n which_o they_o attribute_v unto_o they_o that_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o discover_v the_o least_o difference_n in_o fine_a the_o holy_a father_n declare_v that_o the_o wine_n and_o water_n mingle_v together_o signify_v the_o union_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o believer_n which_o they_o can_v not_o discern_v but_o in_o the_o thought_n of_o the_o union_n of_o these_o two_o element_n i_o speak_v of_o the_o water_n and_o wine_n which_o subsist_v firm_a and_o indissoble_a and_o the_o firmness_n of_o the_o union_n of_o these_o two_o thing_n can_v not_o subsist_v if_o their_o nature_n and_o the_o truth_n of_o their_o be_v do_v not_o subsist_v also_o and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v judge_v these_o good_a doctor_n have_v not_o make_v this_o signification_n which_o they_o give_v to_o the_o wine_n and_o water_n to_o depend_v bare_o upon_o their_o mingle_n only_o but_o principal_o of_o the_o subsistance_n of_o this_o mixture_n which_o be_v absolute_o necessary_a that_o it_o may_v represent_v the_o truth_n and_o solidity_n of_o the_o spiritual_a union_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o his_o people_n there_o be_v a_o admirable_a fine_a passage_n of_o st._n cyprian_n upon_o this_o subject_a but_o which_o i_o shall_v dispense_v myself_o from_o insert_v here_o because_o it_o be_v to_o be_v see_v at_o large_a in_o the_o place_n abovementioned_a whilst_o i_o shall_v join_v unto_o this_o mystical_a signification_n two_o other_o which_o we_o have_v touch_v in_o the_o same_o place_n in_o the_o first_o part._n by_o the_o one_o the_o wine_n and_o water_n mingle_v in_o the_o consecrate_a cup_n be_v to_o represent_v the_o water_n and_o blood_n which_o run_v down_o the_o side_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n at_o the_o time_n of_o his_o passion_n and_o by_o the_o other_o the_o union_n of_o the_o eternal_a word_n with_o the_o humanity_n but_o all_o these_o mystical_a signification_n be_v destroy_v if_o the_o nature_n and_o substance_n of_o thing_n be_v abolish_v in_o the_o which_o they_o have_v their_o only_a foundation_n after_o this_o manner_n the_o protestant_n do_v reason_n upon_o these_o observation_n the_o heretic_n
dispute_v former_o against_o the_o catholic_n and_o orthodox_n will_v oblige_v the_o catholic_n to_o prove_v their_o doctrine_n and_o belief_n in_o so_o many_o express_a word_n in_o the_o dialogue_n against_o arrius_n sabellius_n and_o photinus_n under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n athanasius_n 140._o vigil_n l._n 1._o contra_fw-la arr._n etc._n etc._n l._n 1._o c._n 23._o ult_n eâit_fw-la p._n 140._o but_o who_o true_a author_n be_v vigilius_n of_o tapsus_n a_o african_a bishop_n the_o arrian_n demand_v of_o the_o orthodox_n that_o he_o will_v show_v he_o in_o the_o scripture_n the_o word_n homoousion_n which_o signify_v of_o one_o substance_n or_o that_o he_o may_v read_v it_o proper_o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o so_o many_o syllable_n or_o that_o he_o shall_v cease_v make_v use_n of_o it_o it_o be_v also_o the_o proceed_n of_o the_o arrian_n against_o the_o true_a athanasius_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o synod_n of_o arimini_fw-la and_o seleutia_fw-la 270._o athanas_n de_fw-fr synod_n arim._n &_o pag._n 911._o id._n ibid._n p._n 913._o id._n the_o decret_a syn._n nicaen_fw-la p._n 270._o but_o the_o holy_a father_n laugh_v at_o this_o ridiculous_a and_o impertinent_a method_n it_o matter_n not_o say_z st._n athanasius_n if_o any_o make_v use_v of_o term_n not_o contain_v in_o the_o holy_a scripture_n provide_v his_o thought_n be_v orthodox_n and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v that_o although_o these_o word_n be_v not_o find_v in_o the_o scripture_n it_o suffice_v they_o contain_v a_o doctrine_n agreeable_a to_o the_o scripture_n and_o vigilius_n 143._o homoousion_n vigil_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la cap._n 26._o p._n 143._o that_o it_o must_v be_v collect_v from_o the_o authority_n of_o scripture_n by_o a_o reasonable_a consequence_n and_o that_o it_o be_v not_o just_a to_o quarrel_v about_o a_o name_n which_o may_v be_v firm_o establish_v by_o a_o great_a many_o testimony_n it_o be_v so_o several_a other_o doctor_n have_v do_v and_o indeed_o they_o do_v wise_o for_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o unreasonable_a than_o to_o reduce_v man_n to_o the_o degree_n of_o beast_n in_o deprive_v he_o of_o the_o use_n of_o reason_v whereby_o he_o draw_v certain_a conclusion_n from_o necessary_a principle_n no_o body_n than_o ought_v to_o wonder_v if_o beside_o the_o direct_a doctrine_n of_o the_o father_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o eucharist_n i_o here_o insert_v the_o indirect_a which_o consist_v in_o necessary_a induction_n because_o the_o part_n of_o a_o historian_n which_o i_o assume_v in_o this_o work_n do_v oblige_v i_o faithful_o to_o represent_v unto_o the_o reader_n the_o induction_n which_o other_o be_v wont_a to_o draw_v from_o their_o testimony_n for_o the_o better_a understanding_n their_o doctrine_n leave_v it_o unto_o the_o liberty_n of_o every_o one_o to_o judge_v of_o their_o value_n or_o weakness_n i_o will_v therefore_o continue_v these_o sort_n of_o proof_n already_o begin_v in_o this_o chapter_n what_o have_v be_v already_o say_v contain_v the_o direct_a proof_n of_o their_o belief_n with_o the_o consequence_n which_o be_v inseparable_a from_o it_o 46._o athenag_fw-mi de_fw-fr resurrect_v mort_fw-fr ad_fw-la ealcem_fw-la oper_n just_a p._n 46._o athenagoras_n in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o dead_a say_v something_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o worthy_a of_o consideration_n neither_o the_o blood_n nor_o phlegm_n nor_o choler_n nor_o spirit_n that_o be_v to_o say_v as_o well_o vital_a as_o animal_n shall_v be_v raise_v with_o our_o body_n in_o the_o bless_a resurrection_n be_v no_o long_o necessary_a unto_o the_o life_n which_o we_o shall_v then_o live_v if_o the_o quicken_v body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v the_o model_n and_o pattern_n of_o the_o resurrection_n of_o believer_n as_o all_o christian_n universal_o agree_v athenagoras_n say_v they_o can_v not_o believe_v that_o the_o body_n of_o believer_n after_o the_o resurrection_n shall_v have_v no_o blood_n but_o that_o he_o believe_v also_o that_o the_o glorify_a body_n of_o christ_n have_v none_o also_o and_o if_o he_o believe_v it_o have_v none_o how_o can_v it_o be_v think_v that_o he_o believe_v that_o it_o shall_v be_v drink_v in_o the_o eucharist_n but_o figurative_o because_o we_o there_o make_v a_o commemoration_n of_o that_o blood_n which_o he_o shed_v upon_o the_o cross_n for_o the_o expiation_n of_o our_o sin_n a_o commemoration_n which_o we_o can_v not_o make_v as_o st._n paul_n command_v we_o unless_o we_o participate_v of_o the_o fruit_n and_o benefit_n of_o his_o bitter_a death_n a_o participation_n which_o as_o the_o protestant_n say_v be_v the_o effect_n of_o the_o spiritual_a and_o mystical_a eat_v or_o if_o you_o will_v drink_v 1.2_o hieron_n ep._n 61._o c._n 8_o 9_o etc._n etc._n 1.2_o but_o also_o at_o the_o same_o time_n a_o real_a and_o true_a eat_v which_o be_v do_v by_o our_o faith_n the_o same_o may_v be_v say_v by_o origen_n as_o appear_v by_o st._n jerom_n sixty_o first_o letter_n unto_o pammachius_n touch_v the_o error_n of_o john_n bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n and_o it_o may_v be_v he_o proceed_v far_o at_o least_o he_o be_v not_o only_o suspect_v but_o tax_v with_o it_o moreover_o in_o the_o five_o century_n it_o be_v not_o full_o determine_v if_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n in_o the_o state_n of_o glory_n wherein_o it_o be_v init_fw-la aug._n epist_n 146._o ad_fw-la cons_n init_fw-la have_v blood_n for_o we_o find_v by_o one_o of_o the_o letter_n of_o st._n austin_n which_o one_o consentius_n write_v unto_o he_o to_o be_v inform_v if_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n now_o have_v blood_n and_o bones_o this_o consentius_n be_v not_o a_o ordinary_a believer_n or_o common_a christian_a he_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o bishop_n or_o at_o least_o a_o priest_n worthy_a of_o st._n augustine_n respect_n and_o friendship_n for_o in_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o letter_n he_o give_v he_o the_o title_n of_o most_o dear_a or_o most_o belove_a and_o elsewhere_o he_o say_v unto_o he_o that_o he_o be_v belove_v in_o the_o bowel_n of_o jesus_n christ_n i_o free_o confess_v 222._o ep._n 222._o say_v the_o protestant_n i_o can_v read_v these_o word_n without_o think_v of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n for_o it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v conceive_v that_o one_o of_o the_o conductor_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n shall_v propose_v unto_o the_o great_a st._n austin_n so_o ridiculous_a and_o impertinent_a a_o question_n if_o it_o be_v believe_v in_o his_o time_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o be_v now_o believe_v by_o the_o roman_a catholic_n in_o fine_a if_o it_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o five_o century_n i_o can_v see_v how_o that_o man_n can_v be_v excuse_v of_o folly_n and_o extravagance_n nevertheless_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n st._n austin_n deal_v by_o he_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n which_o suffer_v we_o not_o to_o judge_v so_o disadvantagious_o of_o he_o what_o shall_v we_o then_o say_v continue_v he_o to_o excuse_v the_o simplicity_n of_o this_o man_n and_o to_o give_v some_o colour_n to_o his_o demand_n have_v he_o never_o participate_v of_o the_o eucharist_n have_v he_o never_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a table_n and_o have_v he_o never_o drink_v of_o the_o cup_n of_o our_o redemption_n wherefore_o then_o do_v he_o ask_v of_o st._n austin_n to_o know_v if_o the_o glorify_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n have_v blood_n if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o church_n at_o that_o time_n hold_v for_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n that_o it_o be_v drink_v real_o and_o true_o every_o time_n as_o they_o communicate_v of_o the_o holy_a cup_n or_o wherefore_o do_v not_o st._n austin_n refer_v he_o back_o unto_o the_o sacrament_n the_o only_o consideration_n whereof_o may_v have_v satisfy_v consentius_n if_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_n have_v be_v the_o belief_n of_o that_o age._n let_v we_o proceed_v st._n austin_n prove_v unto_o his_o friend_n by_o the_o word_n of_o the_o scripture_n that_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n have_v yet_o now_o flesh_n and_o bone_n but_o because_o in_o the_o scripture_n he_o cite_v there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o blood_n he_o leave_v this_o point_n in_o the_o term_n consentius_n leave_v it_o that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o suspense_n say_v that_o because_o jesus_n christ_n only_o say_v that_o he_o have_v flesh_n and_o bone_n without_o add_v blood_n we_o shall_v not_o also_o extend_v our_o question_n any_o far_a nor_o add_v that_o of_o his_o blood_n unto_o the_o other_o of_o his_o flesh_n and_o bone_n fear_v say_v he_o there_o shall_v come_v some_o other_o more_o inquisitive_a disputer_n which_o take_v occasion_n from_o the_o blood_n shall_v press_v we_o in_o say_v if_o he_o have_v blood_n why_o not_o then_o spleen_n why_o not_o choler_n and_o melancholy_a the_o four_o humour_n which_o compose_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o body_n
condemn_v by_o one_o of_o its_o canon_n which_o be_v the_o 18_o in_o the_o code_n of_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n of_o africa_n as_o we_o already_o observe_v in_o our_o first_o part_n the_o custom_n of_o put_v the_o eucharist_n in_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o dead_a 18._o cod._n can_v eccles_n afric_n justel_n c._n 18._o it_o have_v be_v resolve_v say_v the_o council_n that_o the_o eucharist_n shall_v not_o be_v give_v unto_o the_o body_n of_o the_o dead_a for_o it_o be_v write_v take_v and_o eat_v now_o dead_a body_n can_v neither_o take_v nor_o eat_v a_o defence_n which_o the_o council_n of_o the_o east_n be_v oblige_v to_o renew_v in_o the_o year_n 691._o but_o in_o the_o same_o term_n of_o that_o of_o carthage_n it_o be_v something_o in_o condemn_v this_o abuse_n but_o certain_o say_v some_o if_o the_o church_n of_o the_o vth_o and_o viith_o century_n believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n it_o be_v too_o slight_o condemn_v this_o profanation_n deserve_v a_o rude_a censure_n and_o deserve_v a_o much_o strict_a prohibition_n the_o three_o council_n of_o braga_n in_o gallicia_n assemble_v anno_fw-la 675._o censure_v those_o which_o offer_v milk_n instead_o of_o wine_n for_o the_o holy_a sacrament_n and_o see_v here_o the_o term_n that_o it_o use_v 833._o council_n bracar_n 3._o c._n 2_o â_o 4._o council_n p._n 833._o let_v they_o forbear_v then_o to_o offer_v milk_n at_o the_o sacrifice_n because_o the_o manifest_a and_o clear_a example_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n appear_v plain_o to_o our_o eye_n which_o admit_v not_o of_o offer_v any_o thing_n but_o bread_n and_o wine_n the_o protestant_n think_v that_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o council_n have_v be_v better_o apply_v if_o it_o have_v be_v represent_v unto_o those_o which_o dare_v to_o offer_v milk_n instead_o of_o wine_n that_o it_o be_v not_o milk_n but_o wine_n which_o be_v to_o be_v convert_v into_o the_o proper_a substance_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o it_o be_v very_o likely_a that_o if_o the_o father_n have_v believe_v this_o substantial_a conversion_n they_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v do_v so_o because_o the_o occasion_n invite_v they_o thereunto_o the_o xvith_o council_n of_o toledo_n assemble_v the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 693._o do_v censure_n another_o abuse_n which_o be_v that_o some_o priest_n bethink_v themselves_o of_o offer_v for_o the_o communion_n little_a crust_n of_o bread_n which_o they_o raise_v round_o from_o loaf_n intend_v for_o their_o own_o use_n instead_o of_o offer_v of_o whole_a loaf_n the_o council-reproves_a this_o liberty_n whereunto_o it_o oppose_v the_o example_n of_o jesus_n christ_n who_o take_v a_o entire_a loaf_n but_o it_o say_v not_o unto_o those_o people_n that_o they_o be_v to_o blame_v slight_o to_o offer_v bit_n of_o bread_n without_o consider_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o nevertheless_o may_v have_v be_v of_o great_a weight_n unto_o they_o on_o the_o contrary_a it_o command_v to_o offer_v middling_a loaf_n fear_v if_o they_o be_v too_o big_a the_o overplus_n which_o remain_v after_o the_o communion_n may_v by_o its_o grossness_n and_o quantity_n incommode_v the_o stomach_n of_o they_o which_o eat_v it_o which_o as_o it_o be_v suppose_v draw_v they_o quite_o from_o any_o thought_n of_o reality_n and_o conduct_v they_o unto_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o fine_a when_o ratherius_n bishop_n of_o verona_n prohibit_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xth_o century_n commit_v the_o eucharist_n unto_o lay-person_n to_o be_v carry_v unto_o sick_a folk_n he_o do_v not_o show_v in_o censure_v this_o abuse_n that_o there_o be_v any_o crime_n in_o put_v into_o profane_a hand_n the_o real_a body_n of_o our_o saviour_n there_o be_v none_o but_o the_o person_n which_o he_o have_v consecrate_v unto_o his_o own_o service_n which_o ought_v to_o enjoy_v this_o privilege_n which_o in_o all_o probability_n he_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o do_v have_v he_o be_v thorough_o persuade_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n he_o only_o command_v 261._o t._n 2._o spicil_n dacher_n p._n 261._o that_o none_o presume_v to_o give_v the_o eucharist_n unto_o any_o layman_n or_o woman_n to_o be_v carry_v unto_o the_o sick_n but_o it_o be_v not_o yet_o time_n to_o end_v these_o proof_n the_o instruction_n which_o the_o holy_a father_n give_v their_o neophytes_n and_o new_a baptise_a will_v very_o likely_a afford_v we_o other_o for_o although_o they_o never_o speak_v against_o their_o judgement_n not_o even_o in_o their_o homily_n and_o popular_a sermon_n where_o according_a to_o the_o circumstance_n of_o the_o time_n they_o use_v some_o restriction_n of_o not_o give_v the_o eucharist_n the_o name_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n think_v there_o may_v be_v present_a some_o catechumeny_n and_o person_n not_o initiate_v which_o may_v hear_v they_o and_o in_o who_o the_o name_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n may_v have_v create_v too_o low_a and_o mean_a thought_n of_o the_o excellency_n of_o our_o mystery_n nevertheless_o because_o it_o be_v suppose_v that_o they_o have_v express_v themselves_o clear_a in_o instruct_v these_o young_a plant_n but_o new_o graft_v into_o the_o mystical_a stock_n of_o the_o church_n by_o holy_a baptism_n let_v we_o see_v what_o succour_n we_o can_v draw_v from_o these_o sort_n of_o catechism_n wherein_o to_o give_v their_o neophytes_n a_o great_a idea_n of_o the_o sacrament_n they_o forbear_v not_o use_v strong_a and_o elevate_a expression_n but_o yet_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n as_o they_o plain_o discover_v in_o what_o way_n they_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v for_o instance_n 246._o cyril_n hierosol_n mystag_n 5._o p._n 244_o 246._o st._n cyril_n of_o jerusalem_n thus_o speak_v unto_o his_o catechumeny_n new_o baptize_v in_o come_v to_o the_o sacrament_n come_v not_o with_o hand_n stretch_v out_o nor_o with_o the_o finger_n open_a but_o lay_v your_o right_a hand_n in_o the_o left_a as_o be_v to_o receive_v the_o king_n and_o hallow_v the_o palm_n of_o the_o hand_n receive_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o say_v amen_o and_o have_v communicate_v of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n draw_v near_o unto_o the_o cup_n of_o his_o blood_n not_o in_o stretch_v out_o the_o hand_n but_o in_o bow_v by_o a_o act_n which_o show_v a_o kind_n of_o adoration_n or_o veneration_n and_o of_o worship_n say_v amen_n sanctify_v yourselves_o in_o receive_v the_o blood_n of_o christ._n see_v here_o a_o fair_a and_o great_a idea_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o that_o his_o neophyte_n shall_v carry_v his_o thought_n no_o far_o than_o he_o ought_v he_o explain_v unto_o he_o in_o the_o same_o place_n that_o he_o speak_v of_o a_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n of_o which_o he_o may_v lose_v some_o part_n of_o which_o a_o crumb_n may_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n and_o of_o a_o blood_n whereof_o a_o moisture_n and_o humidity_n rest_v upon_o the_o lip_n and_o wherewith_o one_o may_v wet_v the_o the_o eye_n ibid._n ibid._n the_o face_n and_o other_o organ_n of_o the_o body_n have_v then_o say_v he_o with_o assurance_n sanctify_v your_o eye_n by_o the_o touch_n of_o the_o sacred_a body_n receive_v it_o take_v heed_n thou_o lose_v none_o of_o it_o for_o what_o you_o lose_v of_o it_o be_v as_o if_o you_o shall_v lose_v one_o of_o your_o member_n tell_v i_o if_o any_o one_o shall_v give_v you_o lingot_n of_o gold_n will_v you_o not_o keep_v they_o with_o all_o manner_n of_o diligence_n take_v care_n not_o to_o lose_v any_o part_n of_o they_o and_o not_o to_o suffer_v damage_n and_o shall_v you_o not_o take_v care_n that_o there_o fall_v not_o any_o crumb_n of_o this_o which_o be_v more_o precious_a than_o gold_n and_o than_o pearl_n and_o afterward_o pass_v to_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o blood_n whereof_o he_o exhort_v he_o to_o participate_v with_o profound_a respect_n he_o teach_v he_o of_o what_o blood_n he_o shall_v understand_v it_o when_o he_o add_v ibid._n ibid._n and_o as_o the_o moisture_n and_o humidity_n be_v yet_o upon_o the_o lip_n touch_v with_o your_o hand_n the_o eye_n the_o face_n and_o other_o organ_n of_o the_o sense_n sanctify_v they_o and_o have_v attend_v the_o prayer_n give_v thanks_o unto_o god_n for_o that_o he_o have_v render_v you_o worthy_a to_o participate_v of_o these_o great_a mystery_n hitherto_o our_o neophyte_n have_v not_o be_v ill_o instruct_v but_o let_v we_o again_o hear_v how_o he_o speak_v unto_o he_o in_o the_o forego_n catechism_n ibid._n id._n catech._n mist_n 4._o p._n 237._o ibid._n jesus_n christ_n affirm_v and_o say_v of_o the_o bread_n this_o be_v my_o body_n who_o be_v it_o that_o can_v yet_o make_v any_o doubt_n of_o
with_o the_o hand_n although_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n herself_o practise_v it_o so_o former_o for_o several_a age_n from_o whence_o again_o can_v proceed_v this_o change_n but_o from_o the_o change_n of_o doctrine_n whilst_o it_o be_v believe_v that_o what_o be_v receive_v at_o the_o mystical_a table_n be_v true_a bread_n and_o wine_n but_o bread_n and_o wine_n which_o the_o consecration_n have_v separate_v from_o the_o common_a use_v they_o have_v in_o nature_n to_o apply_v they_o unto_o a_o holy_a and_o religious_a use_n in_o grace_n communicant_o be_v permit_v to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n in_o their_o hand_n but_o when_o they_o teach_v that_o it_o be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n they_o begin_v to_o put_v it_o into_o the_o mouth_n of_o such_o as_o present_v themselves_o at_o the_o communion_n judge_v their_o hand_n be_v not_o worthy_a to_o receive_v the_o flesh_n itself_o of_o their_o saviour_n and_o fear_v that_o some_o by_o neglect_n shall_v let_v fall_n to_o the_o ground_n this_o precious_a body_n a_o inconvenience_n which_o their_o forefather_n never_o think_v of_o or_o if_o they_o do_v think_v of_o it_o they_o do_v not_o so_o much_o fear_v it_o though_o otherwise_o they_o be_v as_o circumspect_a in_o the_o celebration_n of_o this_o divine_a sacrament_n so_o far_o as_o to_o take_v care_n with_o incomparable_a exactness_n that_o none_o of_o it_o shall_v fall_v to_o the_o ground_n let_v every_o body_n judge_v the_o reason_n of_o so_o notable_a a_o difference_n but_o if_o the_o sacrament_n be_v put_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o communicant_n they_o be_v wont_v also_o for_o a_o long_a time_n to_o carry_v it_o home_o along_o with_o they_o to_o their_o house_n at_o present_a among_o the_o latin_n it_o will_v be_v a_o criminal_a action_n father_n petau_n tell_v we_o and_o hold_v for_o a_o profanation_n of_o this_o sacrament_n as_o for_o my_o part_n i_o can_v blame_v this_o severity_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n because_o she_o believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o adorable_a body_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n whereunto_o be_v owe_v sovereign_a respect_n what_o shall_v we_o then_o say_v unto_o the_o ancient_a father_n which_o permit_v it_o and_o which_o believe_v not_o as_o st._n basil_n tell_v we_o that_o this_o custom_n be_v not_o worthy_a of_o blame_v we_o can_v but_o know_v that_o their_o zeal_n be_v great_a than_o we_o and_o their_o piety_n more_o ardent_a than_o what_o appear_v in_o we_o at_o this_o time_n how_o then_o have_v they_o so_o long_a time_n tolerate_v this_o practice_n in_o the_o church_n and_o even_o in_o that_o of_o rome_n as_o st._n jerom_n have_v make_v appear_v from_o whence_o the_o protestant_n conclude_v that_o one_o can_v reasonable_o forbear_v attribute_v the_o reason_n of_o this_o toleration_n to_o any_o thing_n but_o the_o difference_n of_o their_o doctrine_n and_o to_o say_v that_o their_o belief_n upon_o this_o point_n be_v quite_o contrary_a they_o make_v no_o scruple_n of_o suffer_v what_o the_o latin_n will_v not_o suffer_v at_o present_a for_o all_o the_o world_n and_o as_o they_o suffer_v communicants_a to_o carry_v the_o sacrament_n to_o their_o house_n to_o keep_v and_o take_v it_o when_o they_o please_v they_o also_o suffer_v they_o to_o carry_v it_o in_o their_o travel_n and_o journey_n even_o by_o sea_n where_o they_o make_v no_o difficulty_n of_o celebrate_v and_o participate_v of_o it_o when_o occasion_n require_v as_o the_o example_n of_o maximinian_n bishop_n of_o syracuse_n and_o his_o companion_n do_v testify_v for_o be_v in_o danger_n of_o suffer_a shipwreck_n they_o receive_v it_o be_v say_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o their_o redeemer_n but_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n it_o be_v practise_v quite_o contrary_a at_o this_o time_n it_o not_o be_v permit_v to_o celebrate_v the_o whole_a mass_n neither_o at_o the_o sea_n nor_o upon_o river_n but_o only_o to_o read_v the_o epistle_n and_o gospel_n to_o say_v the_o lord_n prayer_n and_o give_v the_o benediction_n in_o a_o word_n to_o say_v that_o which_o be_v ancient_o call_v the_o mass_n of_o the_o catechumeny_n that_o be_v to_o say_v unto_o that_o part_n call_v the_o canon_n ib._n thom_n valden_v &_o guilhelm_n duranâ_n apud_fw-la cassand_n in_o liturg._n c._n 34._o cassand_n ib._n whence_o it_o be_v cassander_n make_v this_o observation_n draw_v from_o a_o book_n of_o the_o order_n of_o the_o mass_n according_a to_o the_o use_v of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n this_o dry_a mass_n that_o be_v to_o say_v without_o consecration_n and_o communion_n be_v also_o call_v naval_a because_o it_o be_v judge_v it_o can_v only_o be_v say_v after_o that_o manner_n in_o a_o unsteady_a place_n and_o where_o there_o be_v motion_n as_o at_o sea_n and_o upon_o river_n in_o which_o place_n it_o be_v believe_v that_o a_o entire_a mass_n can_v be_v say_v pope_n gregory_n the_o first_o nevertheless_o blame_v not_o what_o be_v do_v by_o maximinian_n and_o his_o companion_n when_o he_o relate_v the_o history_n of_o it_o in_o his_o dialogue_n no_o more_o than_o st._n ambrose_n do_v the_o action_n of_o his_o brother_n satyrus_n all_o which_o again_o give_v ground_n to_o believe_v that_o in_o all_o likelihood_n they_o have_v not_o then_o that_o opinion_n of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o roman_a catholic_n now_o have_v for_o they_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v take_v the_o same_o caution_n ancient_o in_o the_o church_n the_o communion_n be_v free_o send_v unto_o sick_a folk_n by_o lay-person_n by_o boy_n man_n or_o woman_n which_o continue_v in_o the_o west_n until_o the_o ixth_o and_o xth_o century_n what_o appearance_n be_v there_o they_o will_v so_o long_o have_v tolerate_v this_o custem_n if_o the_o belief_n of_o those_o time_n have_v be_v the_o same_o of_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n at_o present_a it_o be_v think_v they_o will_v have_v be_v more_o reserve_v and_o that_o they_o will_v not_o have_v so_o slight_o entrust_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n unto_o all_o sort_n of_o person_n indifferent_o but_o beside_o all_o these_o custom_n which_o we_o have_v instance_a and_o from_o whence_o we_o have_v draw_v the_o necessary_a inference_n there_o be_v yet_o other_o which_o we_o already_o examine_v in_o the_o first_o part_n the_o consequence_n whereof_o we_o be_v also_o oblige_v to_o show_v the_o ancient_a christian_n make_v no_o difficulty_n to_o employ_v the_o sacrament_n to_o make_v plaster_n as_o st._n austin_n have_v assure_v we_o every_o body_n know_v that_o to_o make_v a_o plaster_n sometime_o drug_n be_v use_v that_o must_v be_v bruise_v and_o pound_v in_o a_o mortar_n sometime_o root_n be_v use_v that_o must_v be_v boil_v and_o which_o by_o mean_n of_o certain_a liquor_n be_v reduce_v into_o the_o consistence_n of_o a_o ointment_n or_o thick_a matter_n and_o such_o as_o may_v convenient_o be_v spread_v upon_o a_o linen-cloth_n or_o upon_o flax_n afterward_o to_o apply_v it_o unto_o the_o distemper_a part_n which_o want_v ease_n be_v there_o ever_o any_o christian_a that_o believe_v such_o a_o sort_n of_o medicine_n can_v be_v make_v of_o the_o proper_a and_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o can_v be_v beat_v and_o pound_v in_o a_o mortar_n or_o boil_v with_o liquor_n or_o in_o a_o word_n reduce_v in_o the_o state_n which_o they_o be_v wont_v to_o do_v those_o thing_n which_o be_v requisite_a to_o make_v plaster_n or_o if_o any_o be_v so_o extravagant_a to_o believe_v it_o or_o so_o wicked_a and_o senseless_a to_o attempt_v it_o have_v it_o be_v possible_a to_o be_v do_v all_o other_o will_v they_o not_o have_v exclaim_v against_o such_o a_o person_n will_v they_o not_o have_v esteem_v he_o monstrous_a and_o worthy_a endure_v the_o great_a of_o all_o punishment_n nevertheless_o there_o have_v be_v find_v those_o which_o make_v plaster_n of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o which_o far_o from_o be_v blame_v have_v be_v praise_v and_o commend_v by_o pious_a and_o devout_a person_n fear_v god_n witness_v that_o mother_n mention_v by_o st._n austin_n see_v then_o that_o a_o plaster_n can_v be_v make_v of_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o necessary_o follow_v that_o where_o there_o be_v one_o make_v it_o be_v of_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n and_o that_o the_o christian_n that_o do_v so_o be_v persuade_v that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o a_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o ancient_a church_n the_o sacrament_n be_v bury_v with_o the_o dead_a as_o there_o be_v no_o christian_a but_o know_v that_o christ_n die_v that_o he_o be_v bury_v and_o rise_v again_o the_o three_o day_n neither_o be_v there_o any_o but_o do_v know_v that_o he_o die_v no_o more_o and_o that_o he_o shall_v no_o more_o be_v bury_v those_o than_o which_o heretofore_o bury_v the_o
eucharist_n with_o the_o dead_a do_v not_o believe_v in_o all_o likelihood_n that_o it_o be_v the_o very_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n for_o they_o will_v not_o have_v do_v any_o such_o thing_n the_o very_a thought_n of_o it_o will_v have_v terrify_v they_o and_o they_o will_v have_v esteem_v themselves_o the_o worst_a of_o man_n to_o have_v put_v their_o saviour_n which_o they_o know_v to_o be_v in_o heaven_n in_o the_o possession_n of_o sovereign_a glory_n into_o such_o a_o mean_a and_o low_a estate_n in_o this_o same_o church_n in_o several_a place_n they_o cause_v to_o be_v burn_v the_o overplus_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o in_o other_o place_n they_o cause_v it_o to_o be_v eat_v by_o child_n which_o they_o make_v come_v from_o school_n on_o purpose_n be_v it_o to_o be_v think_v that_o if_o they_o have_v believe_v it_o be_v the_o very_a substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o they_o will_v have_v give_v it_o so_o free_o unto_o child_n who_o be_v send_v for_o to_o come_v from_o school_n to_o that_o effect_n it_o be_v also_o more_o unlikely_a that_o they_o will_v have_v cause_v to_o be_v burn_v the_o flesh_n itself_o of_o the_o saviour_n of_o mankind_n and_o to_o cast_v the_o son_n of_o god_n into_o the_o fire_n who_o have_v ransom_v they_o from_o the_o eternal_a fire_n of_o hell_n the_o ancient_a christian_n have_v sometime_o take_v the_o consecrate_a cup_n and_o have_v mingle_v it_o with_o ink_n and_o then_o dip_v their_o pen_n in_o these_o two_o liquor_n mix_v the_o more_o authentical_o to_o sign_n what_o they_o have_v intend_v to_o ratify_v not_o consider_v what_o be_v in_o the_o cup_n but_o as_o a_o symbol_n and_o sacrament_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n yet_o one_o will_v be_v strike_v with_o some_o terror_n so_o to_o see_v profane_v this_o sacrament_n of_o our_o salvation_n but_o if_o one_o consider_v it_o as_o the_o blood_n itself_o of_o jesus_n christ_n one_o shall_v find_v himself_o seize_v with_o a_o holy_a fear_n and_o because_o it_o can_v fall_v within_o the_o compass_n of_o a_o christian_n thought_n to_o employ_v unto_o this_o use_v the_o substance_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n if_o he_o have_v it_o in_o his_o power_n itself_o it_o must_v be_v conclude_v that_o those_o who_o do_v it_o be_v very_o far_o from_o think_v that_o it_o be_v the_o real_a blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n it_o may_v be_v the_o same_o consequence_n may_v be_v draw_v from_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n which_o mingle_v warm_a water_n with_o the_o wine_n after_o consecration_n and_o at_o the_o instant_n of_o communicate_v but_o because_o we_o shall_v be_v oblige_v to_o speak_v elsewhere_o of_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o greek_n we_o will_v not_o enlarge_v upon_o it_o in_o this_o place_n and_o we_o shall_v only_o advertise_v the_o reader_n that_o all_o the_o custom_n from_o whence_o have_v be_v draw_v these_o induction_n contain_v in_o this_o chapter_n have_v be_v examine_v in_o the_o 5_o 10_o 11_o 12_o 13_o 14_o 15_o and_o 16_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o history_n and_o be_v those_o which_o protestant_n do_v make_v and_o which_o the_o quality_n of_o a_o historian_n which_o i_o have_v assume_v in_o this_o work_n have_v oblige_v i_o to_o represent_v chap._n ix_o other_o proof_n draw_v from_o the_o silence_n of_o heathen_n and_o of_o thing_n object_v against_o they_o by_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v sometime_o apply_v myself_o to_o consider_v how_o the_o enemy_n of_o christian_n have_v behave_v themselves_o in_o reference_n to_o the_o simplicity_n of_o our_o mystery_n i_o find_v they_o have_v be_v displease_v with_o most_o of_o they_o and_o that_o they_o have_v asperse_v they_o the_o jew_n as_o we_o find_v in_o the_o act_n and_o the_o epistle_n of_o the_o holy_a apostle_n can_v not_o endure_v that_o christian_n shall_v believe_v jesus_n christ_n the_o son_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n be_v the_o messiah_n which_o have_v be_v promise_v nor_o that_o they_o shall_v believe_v he_o be_v rise_v from_o the_o dead_a and_o ascend_v into_o heaven_n nor_o that_o they_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o free_a man_n from_o the_o yoke_n of_o moses_n his_o law_n it_o will_v suffice_v only_o to_o read_v the_o dialogue_n or_o conference_n of_o tryphon_n the_o jew_n 317._o just_a martyr_n dial._n cum_fw-la tryph._n p_o 290_o 291_o 292_o 293_o 317._o against_o justin_n martyr_n therein_o to_o see_v that_o this_o son_n of_o the_o synagogue_n do_v reproach_n unto_o the_o child_n of_o the_o church_n as_o thing_n incredible_a monstrous_a and_o gross_o forge_v what_o we_o teach_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v before_o abraham_n and_o aaron_n that_o he_o assume_v our_o nature_n and_o be_v bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n a_o mystery_n which_o this_o insolent_a jew_n esteem_v ridiculous_a and_o fabulous_a insomuch_o as_o wicked_o to_o compare_v it_o unto_o the_o fable_n which_o the_o greek_a poet_n relate_v of_o their_o danae_n and_o in_o that_o we_o believe_v god_n be_v bear_v and_o be_v make_v flesh_n but_o he_o find_v nothing_o more_o incredible_a than_o the_o cross_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 10._o tertul._n ad_fw-la judaeos_fw-la cap._n 10._o which_o tertullian_n also_o reckon_v among_o the_o chief_a objection_n which_o the_o jew_n make_v against_o christian_a religion_n according_a to_o what_o the_o apostle_n say_v that_o the_o cross_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v a_o stumbling-block_n to_o the_o jew_n and_o foolishness_n to_o the_o gentile_n the_o same_o tryphon_n again_o reproach_v unto_o christian_n as_o a_o great_a crime_n that_o they_o adore_v a_o man_n and_o that_o they_o place_v their_o confidence_n in_o he_o from_o whence_o he_o take_v occasion_n to_o charge_v they_o of_o introduce_v another_o god_n beside_o the_o creator_n as_o for_o the_o gentile_n they_o be_v no_o better_o dispose_v than_o the_o jew_n because_o they_o despise_v the_o same_o belief_n and_o count_v fabulous_a all_o other_o article_n which_o seem_v to_o contradict_v the_o common_a notion_n and_o which_o do_v not_o exact_o agree_v with_o the_o principle_n and_o maxim_n of_o other_o religion_n for_o example_n 677._o clem._n alex._n strom._n l._n 6._o p._n 677._o clement_n of_o alexandria_n observe_v that_o they_o find_v it_o very_o strange_a that_o we_o say_v god_n have_v a_o son_n that_o this_o son_n shall_v speak_v in_o man_n that_o he_o suffer_v and_o that_o they_o esteem_v this_o doctrine_n as_o a_o fable_n and_o forgery_n tertullian_n witness_v the_o same_o 21._o teâtâl_n apol._n c._n 21._o therefore_o have_v explain_v the_o incomprehensible_a mystery_n of_o the_o eternal_a generation_n of_o the_o son_n and_o of_o his_o incarnation_n he_o speak_v according_a to_o their_o supposition_n and_o say_v nevertheless_o believe_v this_o fable_n that_o be_v to_o say_v admit_v at_o last_o this_o doctrine_n which_o you_o look_v upon_o as_o a_o fable_n and_o elsewhere_o speak_v again_o according_a to_o the_o opinion_n the_o gentile_n have_v of_o it_o he_o call_v the_o mystery_n of_o our_o faith_n the_o foolishness_n of_o christian_a discipline_n and_o put_v particular_o in_o this_o number_n a_o god_n bear_v 24._o id._n the_o caân_n christ_n c._n 4_o &_o 5._o id._n apolog._n c._n 47_o 48._o &_o the_o tesâim_n a_o c._n 4._o just_a apol._n 2._o p._n 60_o arnob._n l_o 2._o p._n 24._o and_o yet_o bear_v of_o a_o virgin_n and_o a_o god_n of_o flesh_n crucify_v and_o bury_v whereunto_o he_o add_v in_o another_o treatise_n the_o last_o judgement_n the_o torment_n of_o hellfire_n heaven_n and_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o body_n and_o he_o collect_v from_o all_o these_o article_n of_o faith_n that_o they_o condemn_v they_o of_o vanity_n of_o presumption_n of_o folly_n and_o of_o stupidity_n st._n justin_n martyr_n also_o write_v that_o they_o call_v the_o incarnation_n and_o passion_n of_o the_o son_n a_o extravagancy_n and_o arnobius_n assure_v we_o that_o they_o make_v a_o jest_n at_o the_o simplicity_n of_o christian_n in_o oblige_v they_o to_o believe_v the_o resurrection_n from_o the_o dead_a and_o the_o everlasting_a torment_n of_o hellfire_n 1._o orig._n contrs_n câls_v l._n 1._o but_o if_o we_o look_v upon_o the_o book_n of_o origen_n against_o the_o philosopher_n celsus_n we_o shall_v therein_o find_v other_o thing_n which_o will_v inform_v we_o of_o the_o wicked_a and_o prodigious_a fable_n which_o the_o gentile_n make_v use_v of_o to_o slander_v and_o calumniate_v the_o birth_n of_o our_o divine_a jesus_n and_o of_o make_v the_o inviolable_a chastity_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n the_o subject_a of_o their_o raileries_n this_o philosopher_n reproach_v unto_o christian_n the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o eternal_a word_n as_o a_o thing_n unworthy_a the_o divinity_n edit_n id._n l._n 2._o p._n 79._o vit_v edit_n the_o son_n of_o god_n say_v he_o ought_v to_o have_v appear_v like_o
deceive_v that_o it_o happen_v about_o they_o year_n 630._o 18._o hist_o miscel_n l._n 18._o and_o because_o anastatius_fw-la write_v some_o time_n after_o there_o be_v yet_o in_o egypt_n a_o augustal_n perfect_a it_o necessary_o follow_v that_o he_o write_v about_o the_o year_n 637._o and_o before_o the_o year_n 639._o omar_n hist_o sarac_n in_o omar_n that_o the_o sarrazin_n enter_v into_o egypt_n expel_v the_o augustal_n perfect_a and_o make_v themselves_o master_n of_o the_o country_n which_o be_v grant_v the_o reader_n may_v please_v to_o take_v notice_n that_o this_o anastatius_fw-la of_o who_o we_o speak_v dispute_v against_o the_o heretic_n which_o hold_v that_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n can_v not_o suffer_v from_o the_o first_o moment_n of_o his_o conception_n bring_v in_o the_o orthodox_n make_v this_o question_n to_o the_o heretic_n 23._o annasâat_fw-la sin_n in_o cap._n 23._o tell_v i_o i_o pray_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o you_o offer_v and_o whereof_o you_o be_v partaker_n be_v it_o the_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o common_a bread_n as_o that_o which_o be_v sell_v in_o market_n or_o only_o a_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o goat_n offer_v by_o the_o jew_n whereunto_o the_o heretic_n have_v answer_v god_n forbid_v we_o shall_v say_v that_o the_o holy_a communion_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n or_o bare_a bread_n anastatius_fw-la reply_n we_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v so_o and_o confess_v it_o according_a to_o christ_n word_n to_o his_o disciple_n when_o in_o the_o mystical_a supper_n he_o give_v they_o the_o bread_n of_o life_n say_v take_v eat_v this_o be_v my_o body_n he_o also_o give_v they_o the_o cup_n say_v this_o be_v my_o blood_n he_o say_v not_o this_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n and_o blood_n he_o be_v the_o first_o that_o deviate_v from_o the_o usual_a expression_n and_o that_o deny_v what_o all_o the_o holy_a father_n before_o he_o have_v affirm_v and_o some_o also_o after_o he_o as_o we_o have_v show_v in_o the_o three_o chapter_n of_o this_o second_o part_n and_o have_v show_v that_o these_o holy_a father_n testify_v that_o when_o our_o lord_n give_v his_o eucharist_n to_o his_o apostle_n he_o give_v they_o the_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n anastatius_fw-la then_o deny_v what_o the_o other_o affirm_v according_a to_o the_o maxim_n of_o vincentius_n lirinensis_n his_o opinion_n shall_v be_v reject_v as_o a_o opinion_n private_a and_o peculiar_a to_o himself_o and_o we_o be_v firm_o and_o constant_o to_o hold_v and_o embrace_v the_o public_a and_o universal_a belief_n but_o because_o the_o word_n of_o author_n be_v favourable_o to_o be_v interpret_v at_o least_o as_o much_o as_o may_v be_v some_o say_v it_o shall_v be_v so_o do_v towards_o anastatius_fw-la and_o that_o it_o be_v easy_a to_o give_v a_o good_a sense_n unto_o what_o he_o say_v he_o declare_v the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o say_v nothing_o as_o they_o think_v that_o be_v right_o understand_v but_o be_v very_o reasonable_a because_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v unto_o the_o faithful_a soul_n instead_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o he_o true_o communicate_v unto_o he_o this_o break_a body_n and_o this_o blood_n pour_v out_o for_o his_o consolation_n and_o salvation_n and_o that_o it_o be_v change_v as_o st._n cyril_n of_o alexandria_n speak_v into_o the_o efficacy_n of_o his_o body_n if_o anastatius_fw-la say_v they_o err_v in_o reject_v the_o word_n sign_n and_o figure_n the_o father_n both_o before_o and_o after_o he_o have_v use_v it_o it_o can_v be_v believe_v that_o he_o have_v change_v any_o thing_n in_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o doctrine_n they_o think_v so_o for_o several_a reason_n in_o the_o first_o place_n he_o say_v it_o be_v not_o simple_a bread_n as_o be_v sell_v in_o the_o market_n for_o thus_o speak_v be_v to_o acknowledge_v that_o it_o be_v bread_n which_o by_o consecration_n have_v acquire_v the_o quality_n of_o a_o efficacious_a and_o divine_a sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n of_o who_o for_o that_o reason_n it_o take_v the_o name_n as_o it_o have_v the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n in_o its_o lawful_a use_n as_o when_o the_o father_n say_v of_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n and_o the_o oil_n of_o chrisin_n 3._o cyril_n hieros_n catech._n 3._o illum_fw-la &_o mystag_n 3._o that_o it_o be_v not_o common_a water_n and_o common_a oil_n they_o deny_v not_o that_o it_o be_v water_n and_o oil_n they_o only_o mean_v that_o it_o be_v water_n and_o oil_n sanctify_v to_o be_v the_o symbol_n of_o the_o wash_n and_o purify_n our_o soul_n by_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n second_o he_o declare_v that_o it_o be_v not_o a_o figure_n as_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o goat_n which_o the_o jew_n offer_v that_o be_v a_o type_n and_o figure_n without_o efficacy_n and_o virtue_n have_v take_v this_o name_n of_o type_n and_o figure_n for_o a_o legal_a figure_n and_o without_o operation_n in_o which_o sense_n it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o communion_n be_v not_o a_o figure_n and_o bare_a type_n destitute_a of_o the_o truth_n like_o the_o type_n and_o figure_n of_o the_o law_n whereof_o he_o produce_v a_o example_n in_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o the_o goat_n in_o the_o three_o place_n he_o speak_v of_o a_o body_n of_o the_o lord_n which_o be_v keep_v in_o a_o vessel_n corrupt_v in_o few_o day_n 23._o id._n anast_n ibid._n c._n 23._o change_v and_o quite_o alter_v of_o a_o body_n and_o blood_n which_o as_o he_o say_v in_o another_o chapter_n of_o the_o same_o treatise_n may_v be_v break_v divide_a 13._o id._n c._n 13._o ibid._n c._n 13._o and_o distrihute_v in_o parcel_n break_v with_o the_o tooth_n change_v pour_v out_o and_o drink_v and_o in_o the_o same_o chapter_n he_o say_v that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n distribute_v unto_o the_o people_n say_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n god_n and_o saviour_n be_v a_o visible_a body_n create_v and_o take_v from_o the_o earth_n they_o conclude_v then_o that_o if_o there_o be_v imprudence_n in_o his_o expression_n there_o be_v no_o error_n in_o his_o doctrine_n and_o they_o be_v very_o much_o confirm_v in_o this_o opinion_n which_o i_o free_o remit_v unto_o the_o judgement_n of_o other_o if_o they_o consider_v the_o doctrine_n have_v receive_v no_o opposition_n in_o the_o east_n nor_o west_n 69._o maxim_n in_o nol._n diony_n arcop_n pag._n 68_o &_o 75._o &_o 69._o not_o in_o the_o east_n because_o in_o the_o time_n anastatius_fw-la write_v in_o his_o desert_n maximius_n abbot_n of_o constantinople_n who_o name_n be_v more_o famous_a and_o his_o doctrine_n more_o eminent_a teach_v that_o the_o holy_a bread_n and_o cup_n of_o benediction_n be_v sign_n and_o sensible_a symbol_n or_o type_n of_o true_a thing_n symbol_n and_o not_o the_o truth_n that_o the_o thing_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v the_o type_n those_o of_o the_o new_a testament_n be_v the_o antitype_n but_o that_o the_o truth_n shall_v be_v in_o the_o state_n of_o the_o world_n to_o come_v this_o author_n faithful_o retain_v the_o ancient_a expression_n and_o doctrine_n of_o those_o which_o go_v before_o he_o and_o he_o thus_o define_v the_o word_n symbol_n vocum_fw-la id._n in_o interp._n vocum_fw-la the_o symbol_n be_v a_o sensible_a thing_n take_v for_o a_o intelligible_a thing_n as_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v take_v for_o the_o divine_a and_o immaterial_a food_n not_o in_o the_o west_n because_o in_o the_o same_o age_n anastatius_fw-la live_v 18._o isid_n hispal_n de_fw-fr offic._n eccl._n l._n 1._o c._n 18._o st._n isidor_n of_o sevil_n say_v that_o the_o bread_n which_o we_o break_v be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o the_o wine_n be_v his_o blood_n that_o the_o bread_n be_v call_v his_o body_n 19_o id._n origin_n l._n 6._o c._n 19_o because_o it_o strengthen_v the_o body_n that_o the_o wine_n resemble_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o it_o create_v blood_n in_o the_o body_n 12._o id._n &_o voca_fw-la c._n 26._o &_o the_o alleg_n &_o in_o genes_n c._n 12._o and_o that_o these_o two_o thing_n which_o be_v visible_a pass_v into_o a_o sacrament_n of_o the_o divine_a body_n be_v sanctify_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n that_o by_o the_o commandment_n of_o the_o lord_n we_o call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o which_o be_v make_v of_o the_o fruit_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v sanctify_v and_o become_v a_o sacrament_n by_o the_o invisible_a operation_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n 22._o id._n in_o genes_n
of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o pass_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o our_o body_n and_o soul_n without_o be_v consume_v corrupt_a or_o pass_v into_o the_o draft_n ah_o god_n forbid_v but_o pass_v into_o our_o substance_n for_o our_o preservation_n all_o christian_n confess_v that_o this_o can_v be_v say_v of_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o neither_o can_v it_o be_v say_v of_o bare_a accident_n it_o must_v then_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n which_o be_v call_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n because_o it_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o it_o from_o thence_o it_o be_v the_o same_o damascen_n compare_v the_o change_n which_o befall_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n unto_o that_o which_o happen_v unto_o the_o water_n of_o baptism_n as_o in_o baptism_n say_v he_o because_o man_n be_v wont_a to_o wash_v themselves_o with_o water_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n and_o to_o anoint_v they_o with_o oil_n god_n have_v join_v unto_o the_o water_n and_o oil_n the_o grace_n of_o the_o holy_a spirit_n and_o have_v make_v it_o the_o wash_v of_o regeneration_n so_o also_o in_o like_a manner_n they_o be_v accustom_v to_o eat_v bread_n and_o to_o drink_v wine_n and_o water_n he_o have_v join_v they_o unto_o his_o divinity_n and_o have_v make_v they_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n his_o similitude_n will_v not_o be_v just_a if_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n do_v not_o remain_v in_o the_o eucharist_n as_o well_o as_o in_o baptism_n he_o use_v also_o another_o which_o far_o illustrate_v the_o nature_n of_o this_o change_n ibid._n ibid._n esay_n say_v he_o see_v a_o coal_n now_o a_o coal_n be_v not_o mere_a wood_n but_o it_o be_v join_v with_o fire_n so_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o bare_a bread_n but_o it_o be_v join_v to_o the_o divinity_n and_o the_o body_n unite_v to_o the_o divinity_n be_v not_o one_o and_o the_o same_o nature_n but_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o body_n be_v one_o and_o that_o of_o the_o divinity_n unite_v unto_o it_o be_v another_o every_o body_n may_v easy_o understand_v that_o the_o coal_n unite_v to_o the_o fire_n keep_v its_o substance_n although_o that_o by_o a_o kind_n of_o change_n it_o become_v red_a and_o like_o fire_n therefore_o by_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o comparison_n it_o must_v needs_o be_v that_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n do_v keep_v its_o substance_n although_o it_o be_v in_o some_o sort_n change_v by_o its_o be_v join_v to_o the_o divinity_n and_o that_o so_o the_o change_n which_o come_v to_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n according_a to_o damascen_n be_v quite_o different_a from_o that_o which_o be_v teach_v by_o the_o latin_a church_n and_o i_o think_v it_o can_v be_v any_o way_n question_v after_o what_o be_v above_o say_v now_o if_o i_o be_v ask_v what_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o damascen_n for_o if_o it_o be_v not_o the_o belief_n of_o roman_a catholic_n it_o shall_v in_o all_o likelihood_n be_v that_o of_o protestant_n i_o answer_v sincere_o that_o as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v judge_v it_o be_v not_o the_o belief_n neither_o of_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o but_o a_o particular_a opinion_n of_o this_o friar_n who_o believe_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n by_o the_o come_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n be_v in_o some_o sort_n unite_v to_o the_o divinity_n which_o take_v they_o unto_o itself_o for_o he_o use_v the_o term_n of_o assumption_n as_o it_o take_v the_o humane_a nature_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o that_o by_o mean_n of_o this_o union_n to_o the_o divinity_n they_o become_v one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n and_o not_o several_a as_o he_o explain_v himself_o in_o the_o first_o passage_n a_o unity_n which_o depend_v upon_o this_o know_a axiom_n that_o the_o thing_n unite_v unto_o a_o three_o be_v unite_v among_o themselves_o methinks_v the_o author_n declare_v his_o meaning_n plain_o enough_o when_o have_v make_v himself_o this_o question_n how_o be_v it_o that_o the_o bread_n be_v make_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n ibid._n ibid._n and_o the_o wine_n and_o water_n his_o blood_n he_o answer_v the_o holy_a spirit_n come_v and_o change_v these_o thing_n in_o a_o manner_n that_o surpass_v expression_n and_o thought_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v take_v which_o be_v just_a the_o term_n use_v by_o the_o father_n to_o represent_v the_o assumption_n of_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o the_o divinity_n the_o sentiment_n of_o damascen_n will_v appear_v yet_o plain_o if_o we_o consider_v what_o he_o say_v in_o his_o letter_n unto_o zachary_n bishop_n of_o door_n and_o in_o the_o little_a chapter_n which_o follow_v to_o wit_n that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v make_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o way_n of_o augmentation_n or_o increase_n which_o befall_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n thus_o he_o establish_v the_o subsistence_n of_o these_o two_o element_n and_o their_o join_n unto_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o so_o strict_a a_o union_n that_o they_o make_v in_o the_o shallow_a conceit_n of_o this_o writer_n but_o one_o single_a body_n with_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n moreover_o he_o assure_v that_o the_o incorruptible_a body_n of_o our_o saviour_n that_o be_v to_o say_v his_o glorify_a body_n have_v no_o blood_n a_o doctrine_n with_o which_o it_o be_v impossible_a to_o reconcile_v the_o belief_n of_o transubstantiation_n as_o to_o what_o damascen_n say_v that_o the_o father_n have_v give_v to_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n in_o the_o sacrament_n the_o name_n of_o figure_n and_o sign_n before_o consecration_n and_o not_o after_o he_o apparent_o deceive_v himself_o for_o do_v but_o read_v what_o we_o have_v allege_v in_o the_o three_o chapter_n of_o this_o second_o part_n where_o we_o have_v establish_v this_o tradition_n by_o a_o very_a great_a number_n of_o testimony_n of_o this_o holy_a doctor_n the_o abbot_n of_o billy_n a_o very_a learned_a man_n and_o well_o read_v in_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n can_v not_o suffer_v this_o presumption_n of_o damascen_n without_o reprove_v he_o 632._o billius_n in_o orat._n 11._o greg._n naz._n p._n 632._o by_z as_o it_o be_v give_v he_o the_o lie_n damascen_n say_v he_o deny_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v call_v figure_n after_o consecration_n by_o st._n basil_n which_o be_v evident_o false_a as_o plain_o appear_v by_o several_a place_n in_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n of_o st._n clement_n of_o gregory_n nazianzen_n and_o other_o author_n ult_n bessar_n card._n de_fw-fr sacram._n eucharist_n t._n 6._o bibl._n patr_n p._n 470._o edit_fw-la ult_n bessareon_o a_o greek_a by_o nation_n bishop_n of_o nice_a and_o one_o of_o those_o which_o assist_v at_o the_o council_n of_o florence_n in_o behalf_n of_o the_o greek_a nation_n but_o corrupt_v by_o the_o latin_n who_o honour_v he_o with_o a_o cardinal_n cap_n excuse_v damascen_n and_o endeavour_n to_o give_v a_o good_a sense_n to_o his_o word_n by_o the_o figure_n say_v he_o whereof_o he_o speak_v in_o this_o place_n he_o mean_v a_o shadow_n which_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o figure_n simple_o signify_v another_o subject_n have_v not_o at_o all_o any_o force_n nor_o power_n to_o act_v or_o operate_v like_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n which_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o new_a but_o this_o explication_n which_o be_v not_o whole_o to_o be_v reject_v do_v not_o hinder_v but_o that_o the_o censure_n of_o the_o abbot_n of_o billy_n be_v very_o judicious_a in_o fine_a about_o the_o same_o time_n damascen_n deny_v it_o stephen_n stylite_n no_o less_o zealous_a than_o he_o for_o the_o defence_n of_o image_n confess_v it_o when_o he_o say_v to_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n which_o command_v they_o to_o be_v take_v out_o of_o church_n will_v you_o also_o banish_v out_o of_o the_o church_n the_o sign_n or_o figure_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n 36._o vita_fw-la stephan_n apud_fw-la surcum_fw-la ad_fw-la 28_o novem._n cap._n 36._o see_v that_o be_v a_o image_n and_o a_o true_a figure_n but_o let_v we_o yet_o make_v some_o progress_n in_o the_o east_n and_o west_n to_o know_v what_o be_v the_o language_n and_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n in_o the_o eight_o century_n as_o for_o what_o concern_v the_o west_n 4._o bede_n in_o luc._n cap._n 22._o id._n in_o psal_n 3._o id._n in_o hemil._n de_fw-fr sanct._n in_o epiph._n idem_fw-la in_o psal_n 133._o t._n 8._o id._n the_o tabern_n l._n 2._o c._n 2._o t._n 4._o if_o we_o inquire_v of_o venerable_a bede_n he_o will_v tell_v we_o that_o the_o lord_n give_v we_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n in_o the_o figure_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o that_o
be_v write_v the_o book_n of_o image_n which_o bear_v the_o name_n of_o this_o emperor_n because_o in_o all_o likelihood_n they_o be_v write_v by_o his_o order_n rather_o than_o by_o his_o pen._n in_o one_o of_o these_o book_n be_v censure_v the_o word_n image_n or_o likeness_n as_o those_o of_o nice_a have_v censure_v it_o in_o those_o of_o constantinople_n i_o will_v not_o now_o examine_v if_o there_o be_v any_o thing_n of_o surprise_n in_o this_o censure_n that_o be_v if_o it_o be_v do_v with_o a_o intent_n of_o direct_v it_o against_o nice_a and_o not_o against_o those_o of_o constantinople_n for_o although_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o the_o principal_a design_n of_o the_o council_n of_o francfort_n be_v to_o oppose_v that_o of_o nice_n against_o who_o those_o of_o the_o west_n be_v no_o less_o incense_v than_o those_o of_o nice_a have_v be_v against_o they_o of_o constantinople_n i_o will_v make_v no_o censure_n upon_o the_o matter_n not_o to_o give_v occasion_n unto_o any_o uncharitable_a reader_n of_o censure_v i_o it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o cite_v the_o word_n of_o the_o book_n 14._o carol._n magnus_n the_o imag_n l._n 4._o c._n 14._o that_o all_o the_o world_n may_v see_v what_o be_v the_o thought_n of_o the_o author_n in_o censure_v the_o word_n image_n the_o mystery_n say_v he_o of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n ought_v not_o now_o to_o be_v call_v image_n but_o verity_n not_o shadow_n but_o substance_n not_o the_o type_n of_o thing_n to_o come_v but_o what_o have_v be_v figure_v by_o type_n the_o daylight_n be_v already_o come_v and_o shadow_n be_v go_v away_o now_o jesus_n christ_n the_o end_n of_o the_o law_n in_o righteousness_n unto_o all_o believer_n be_v come_v he_o have_v already_o fulfil_v the_o law_n he_o that_o be_v in_o the_o valley_n of_o the_o shadow_n of_o death_n have_v see_v a_o great_a light_n already_o the_o veil_n be_v fall_v from_o the_o face_n of_o moses_n and_o the_o vail_n of_o the_o temple_n which_o be_v rend_v have_v discover_v unto_o we_o all_o thing_n that_o be_v hide_v and_o unknown_a now_o the_o true_a melchisedek_n to_o wit_n jesus_n christ_n the_o righteous_a king_n the_o king_n of_o peace_n have_v bestow_v upon_o we_o not_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o beast_n but_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n it_o be_v no_o hard_a matter_n to_o guess_v at_o the_o scope_n of_o these_o word_n and_o to_o see_v that_o they_o do_v not_o tend_v to_o the_o condemn_v the_o word_n image_n take_v it_o for_o a_o holy_a sign_n institute_v of_o god_n not_o only_o to_o signify_v and_o represent_v but_o also_o effectual_o to_o communicate_v jesus_n christ_n unto_o our_o soul_n dead_a for_o our_o sin_n their_o intent_n be_v only_o to_o reprove_v this_o term_n as_o it_o be_v take_v for_o a_o legal_a shadow_n or_o for_o a_o prefiguration_n of_o christ_n to_o come_v therefore_o to_o show_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o of_o the_o nature_n of_o type_n and_o figure_n of_o the_o law_n which_o do_v only_o represent_v without_o communicate_v the_o thing_n represent_v it_o be_v speak_v in_o opposition_n unto_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o beast_n that_o our_o saviour_n have_v leave_v we_o not_o his_o body_n but_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o of_o his_o blood_n but_o a_o sacrament_n so_o efficacious_a and_o divine_a that_o the_o faithful_a soul_n never_o participate_v of_o it_o but_o that_o it_o real_o and_o true_o communicate_v of_o the_o thing_n itself_o whereas_o the_o type_n of_o the_o law_n do_v only_o prefigure_v it_o therefore_o it_o be_v that_o the_o author_n say_v a_o little_a before_o ibid._n ibid._n speak_v of_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n that_o believer_n do_v receive_v it_o every_o day_n in_o the_o sacrament_n and_o in_o another_o book_n he_o declare_v 25._o lib._n 2._o c._n 25._o that_o it_o be_v the_o mediator_n of_o god_n and_o man_n which_o by_o the_o ministry_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o the_o innovation_n of_o the_o name_n of_o god_n do_v make_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n which_o he_o have_v leave_v we_o for_o a_o commemoration_n of_o his_o death_n and_o of_o our_o salvation_n and_o again_o the_o apostle_n st._n paul_n ibid._n ibid._n that_o choose_a vessel_n consider_v that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n shall_v not_o only_o be_v equal_a unto_o all_o other_o sacrament_n but_o also_o preferable_a unto_o any_o he_o say_v let_v every_o one_o examine_v himself_o and_o so_o let_v he_o eat_v of_o this_o bread_n and_o drink_v of_o this_o cup._n he_o testify_v that_o what_o be_v eat_v at_o the_o holy_a table_n be_v bread_n and_o in_o say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n ought_v to_o be_v prefer_v almost_o before_o all_o other_o he_o show_v plain_o that_o he_o do_v not_o believe_v it_o be_v the_o very_a body_n of_o our_o saviour_n for_o these_o word_n will_v have_v be_v unworthy_a a_o christian_n if_o they_o have_v be_v speak_v of_o the_o proper_a flesh_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n but_o what_o need_v there_o any_o other_o explanation_n than_o that_o which_o be_v give_v we_o by_o charlemagne_n himself_o when_o write_v unto_o alcuin_n his_o tutor_n alcuin_n de_fw-fr ration_n septuage_n ad_fw-la alcuin_n he_o say_v that_o our_o saviour_n sup_v with_o his_o disciple_n break_v bread_n and_o also_o give_v they_o the_o cup_n for_o a_o figure_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n and_o give_v they_o a_o great_a sacrament_n for_o our_o profit_n thus_o it_o be_v that_o several_a explain_v it_o but_o as_o to_o alcuin_v let_v we_o see_v what_o he_o will_v furnish_v we_o for_o the_o better_a understanding_n the_o history_n of_o this_o age_n and_o if_o the_o tutor_n will_v accord_v with_o his_o scholar_n i_o will_v not_o insist_v upon_o the_o treatise_n of_o divine_a office_n which_o go_v in_o his_o name_n because_o the_o learned_a do_v confess_v that_o it_o be_v not_o he_o it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o relate_v what_o be_v write_v by_o the_o late_a andrew_n du_fw-fr chesne_n the_o last_o of_o which_o have_v set_v his_o hand_n unto_o the_o edition_n of_o his_o work_n we_o do_v not_o say_v he_o want_v sufficient_a conjecture_n to_o show_v that_o this_o treatise_n be_v not_o alcuin_n 17._o gallia_n braccata_n andr._n quercetan_n praefat_fw-la ad_fw-la alcuin_n c._n 17._o for_o the_o author_n whoever_o it_o be_v do_v testify_v that_o he_o be_v of_o gall_n narboness_n and_o a_o ancient_a copy_n by_o the_o help_n whereof_o we_o have_v recover_v twelve_o whole_a chapter_n attribute_n the_o question_n of_o the_o feast_n of_o saint_n tack_v unto_o the_o 18_o chapter_n unto_o the_o friar_n elpris_n who_o according_a to_o trythemius_fw-la flourish_v in_o the_o year_n 1040._o and_o in_o fine_a in_o this_o treatise_n there_o be_v mention_n of_o the_o institution_n of_o the_o feast_n of_o all-saint_n the_o first_o of_o november_n nevertheless_o it_o be_v easy_o find_v by_o sigebert_n and_o other_o that_o it_o be_v not_o begin_v to_o be_v celebrate_v that_o day_n in_o france_n and_o germany_n till_o a_o good_a while_n after_o the_o decease_n of_o alcuin_n that_o be_v anno_fw-la 835._o and_o alcuin_n die_v anno_fw-la 804._o neither_o will_v i_o infist_n upon_o a_o confession_n of_o faith_n which_o father_n chifflet_n have_v publish_v in_o the_o name_n of_o the_o famous_a alcuin_n because_o it_o be_v no_o less_o father_v upon_o this_o excellent_a master_n of_o charlemagne_n than_o the_o book_n of_o divine_a office_n and_o that_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a it_o be_v take_v out_o of_o the_o book_n of_o anselm_n meditation_n and_o unadvised_o crowd_v into_o the_o work_n of_o st._n austin_n now_o anselm_n live_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xi_o century_n and_o the_o beginning_n of_o the_o xii_o and_o i_o can_v easy_o here_o insert_v all_o the_o evident_a proof_n of_o forgery_n which_o the_o piece_n itself_o do_v furnish_v but_o because_o it_o be_v so_o apparent_a a_o truth_n and_o that_o moreover_o i_o find_v it_o have_v already_o be_v do_v i_o will_v proceed_v to_o the_o consideration_n of_o what_o be_v find_v in_o the_o genuine_a work_n of_o alcuin_n touch_v the_o subject_n in_o hand_n in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n he_o say_v of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o they_o be_v consecrate_v in_o corpus_n &_o sanguinem_fw-la christi_fw-la into_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o let_v we_o hear_v the_o explication_n he_o give_v unto_o we_o of_o these_o word_n in_o the_o same_o place_n 59_o alcuin_n ep._n 59_o the_o sanctification_n say_v he_o of_o this_o mystery_n do_v presage_v the_o effect_n of_o our_o salvation_n the_o faithful_a people_n be_v understand_v by_o the_o water_n and_o by_o the_o grain_n of_o wheat_n whereof_o the_o flower_n be_v take_v to_o
may_v happen_v in_o go_v about_o to_o adjust_a some_o ancient_a expression_n with_o his_o new_a opinion_n to_o make_v his_o disguise_n succeed_v the_o better_a he_o proceed_v by_o way_n of_o explication_n it_o shall_v suffice_v to_o say_v that_o it_o seem_v it_o may_v be_v so_o gather_v from_o the_o word_n of_o his_o letter_n unto_o frudegard_n although_o say_v he_o i_o have_v write_v nothing_o in_o this_o book_n 1â25_n pasch_fw-mi ep_v ad_fw-la frude_n p._n 1â25_n which_o i_o have_v dedicate_v unto_o a_o certain_a young_a man_n which_o may_v be_v worthy_a the_o reader_n nevertheless_o as_o i_o be_o inform_v i_o have_v excite_v several_a person_n to_o the_o understanding_n of_o this_o mystery_n thence_o it_o be_v that_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n he_o speak_v of_o his_o explication_n as_o of_o a_o admirable_a thing_n and_o whereof_o sufficient_a heed_n have_v not_o yet_o be_v take_v 1._o id_fw-la de_fw-la corp_n &_o sing_v dom._n c._n 1._o to_o the_o end_n say_v he_o i_o may_v yet_o say_v something_o more_o admirable_a but_o the_o chief_a be_v to_o know_v wherein_o his_o opinion_n do_v consist_v those_o that_o will_v a_o little_a consider_v his_o write_n may_v observe_v he_o teach_v that_o what_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v the_o same_o flesh_n of_o that_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n ibid._n id_fw-la ibid._n and_o which_o suffer_v death_n for_o we_o although_o say_v he_o the_o figure_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v remain_v yet_o you_o must_v absolute_o believe_v that_o after_o consecration_n it_o be_v nothing_o but_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o which_o reason_n the_o truth_n itself_o say_v unto_o his_o disciple_n it_o be_v my_o flesh_n for_o the_o life_n of_o the_o world_n and_o to_o say_v something_o more_o admirable_a it_o be_v no_o other_o flesh_n but_o that_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n that_o suffer_v upon_o the_o cross_n and_o which_o be_v raise_v out_o of_o the_o sepulchre_n so_o it_o be_v that_o he_o explain_v himself_o also_o again_o in_o the_o four_o chapter_n of_o the_o same_o book_n and_o several_a time_n in_o his_o letter_n unto_o frudegard_n it_o be_v the_o testimony_n that_o a_o anonymus_fw-la author_n give_v we_o which_o father_n cellot_n have_v publish_v 7._o aut_fw-la anonym_n l._n de_fw-fr euchar._n apud_fw-la cellot_n in_o append_v histor_n gostech_n open_fw-mi 7._o and_o which_o be_v one_o of_o his_o adherent_n paschas_fw-la say_v he_o establish_v under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n ambrose_n that_o what_o be_v receive_v at_o the_o altar_n be_v no_o other_o flesh_n than_o that_o bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n which_o suffer_v on_o the_o cross_n which_o be_v raise_v out_o of_o the_o grave_a and_o be_v at_o present_a offer_v for_o the_o life_n of_o the_o world_n against_o which_o rabanus_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o abbot_n egilon_n sufficient_o do_v argue_v in_o fine_a we_o shall_v be_v inform_v by_o rabanus_n and_o by_o ratramn_o that_o it_o be_v the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la and_o that_o nothing_o shall_v be_v want_v to_o the_o establish_n of_o his_o opinion_n he_o write_v two_o book_n of_o the_o virgin_n be_v deliver_v of_o child_n which_o book_n have_v always_o go_v in_o the_o name_n of_o ildefon_n archbishop_n of_o toledo_n ratiam_fw-la t._n 1._o spicileg_n praes_fw-la ad_fw-la ratiam_fw-la and_o be_v at_o this_o time_n under_o that_o name_n in_o the_o last_o edition_n of_o the_o library_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n but_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n a_o benedictine_n friar_n have_v inform_v we_o by_o the_o help_n of_o manuscript_n that_o paschas_fw-la be_v the_o true_a author_n of_o they_o in_o these_o two_o book_n he_o teach_v that_o the_o bless_a virgin_n be_v deliver_v after_o a_o extraordinary_a and_o miraculous_a manner_n and_o that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o bear_v after_o the_o common_a course_n of_o nature_n but_o that_o he_o come_v out_o of_o the_o womb_n of_o this_o bless_a maid_n without_o any_o open_n and_o not_o as_o tertullian_n say_v in_o some_o of_o his_o write_n lege_fw-la patefacti_fw-la corporis_fw-la but_o as_o bertram_z or_o ratramn_v refute_v the_o ground_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschas_fw-la so_o he_o also_o refute_v this_o progress_n of_o it_o by_o a_o little_a treatise_n he_o write_v on_o purpose_n on_o the_o birth_n of_o jesus_n christ_n wherein_o several_a time_n he_o qualify_v with_o the_o name_n of_o heresy_n the_o opinion_n which_o he_o refute_v whereas_o i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o he_o ever_o give_v this_o name_n unto_o what_o his_o adversary_n have_v teach_v of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o give_v i_o occasion_n to_o make_v this_o conjecture_n which_o i_o free_o submit_v unto_o the_o reader_n be_v judgement_n to_o wit_n that_o paschas_fw-la have_v proceed_v in_o what_o he_o write_v of_o the_o sacrament_n by_o way_n of_o explication_n and_o as_o one_o that_o do_v seek_v for_o the_o true_a knowledge_n of_o this_o mystery_n his_o adversary_n do_v not_o call_v this_o doctrine_n heresy_n how_o erroneous_a soever_o they_o know_v he_o to_o be_v in_o other_o their_o thing_n because_o in_o the_o church_n it_o be_v not_o the_o custom_n to_o call_v any_o single_a error_n heresy_n unless_o it_o be_v attend_v with_o obstinacy_n but_o ratramn_v have_v see_v the_o book_n of_o the_o virgin_n delivery_n which_o be_v write_v after_o what_o he_o have_v teach_v of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o as_o he_o draw_v near_o his_o death_n specileg_n ratram_n de_fw-fr nativit_fw-la christ_n c._n 4.5.9_o t._n 1._o specileg_n or_o as_o he_o say_v himself_o in_o the_o preface_n of_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n multo_fw-la jam_fw-la senio_fw-la confectus_fw-la and_o have_v thereby_o judge_v that_o he_o be_v not_o now_o a_o man_n that_o desire_v to_o be_v instruct_v but_o be_v strong_o confirm_v in_o the_o opinion_n he_o have_v teach_v and_o which_o he_o endeavour_v to_o support_v by_o establish_v the_o consequence_n which_o may_v best_o suit_v with_o his_o principle_n he_o make_v no_o scruple_n to_o render_v this_o of_o which_o we_o speak_v odious_a in_o call_v it_o heresy_n but_o after_o all_o whatever_o my_o conjecture_n may_v be_v 14._o paschas_fw-la de_fw-fr corp_n &_o sing_v dom._n c._n 14._o it_o be_v certain_a that_o paschas_fw-la omit_v nothing_o that_o may_v set_v off_o his_o opinion_n not_o vision_n itself_o and_o apparition_n of_o jesus_n christ_n during_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n not_o fear_v to_o be_v jeer_v that_o he_o be_v the_o first_o that_o bethink_v himself_o of_o speak_v of_o these_o kind_n of_o apparition_n unknown_a unto_o christian_n for_o above_o 800._o year_n see_v that_o in_o effect_n there_o be_v no_o certain_a author_n find_v that_o have_v make_v any_o mention_n of_o they_o yet_o that_o hinder_v not_o but_o cardinal_n bellarmine_n and_o father_n sirmond_n consider_v he_o as_o the_o first_o that_o clear_v and_o explain_v the_o mystery_n of_o the_o sacrament_n eccles_n bellarm._n de_fw-fr script_n eccles_n this_o author_n say_v bellarmine_n be_v the_o first_o that_o write_v serious_o and_o ample_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n in_o the_o eucharist_n and_o sirmond_n ciupraeâixa_fw-la sirmond_n in_o vita_fw-la paschas_fw-la operibus_fw-la ciupraeâixa_fw-la he_o first_o of_o all_o so_o explain_v the_o true_a sense_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n that_o he_o open_v the_o way_n unto_o all_o other_o that_o have_v since_o write_v of_o the_o same_o matter_n but_o so_o it_o be_v that_o if_o the_o belief_n of_o paschas_fw-la be_v the_o ancient_a belief_n of_o the_o church_n he_o deserve_v to_o be_v load_v with_o blessing_n and_o thanks_o for_o have_v so_o happy_o labour_v for_o the_o instruction_n and_o edification_n of_o christian_n and_o in_o all_o likelihood_n no_o body_n will_v have_v dare_v to_o contradict_v or_o oppose_v the_o doctrine_n which_o he_o publish_v or_o if_o any_o one_o undertake_v so_o to_o do_v he_o shall_v make_v himself_o the_o object_n of_o hatred_n and_o aversion_n unto_o all_o the_o world_n it_o be_v then_o requisite_a to_o know_v how_o man_n carry_v it_o towards_o he_o after_o that_o he_o have_v publish_v his_o opinion_n if_o we_o inquire_v of_o himself_o he_o will_v inform_v we_o that_o he_o be_v accuse_v of_o depart_v from_o the_o common_a belief_n and_o of_o have_v rash_o spread_v abroad_o the_o thought_n of_o a_o young_a head_n for_o see_v here_o how_o he_o write_v unto_o his_o intimate_a friend_n frudegard_n 1632._o pasch_fw-mi ep._n ad_fw-la frudegard_n pag._n 1632._o you_o have_v say_v he_o at_o the_o end_n of_o this_o little_a book_n the_o sentence_n of_o catholic_n father_n succinct_o note_v by_o which_o you_o may_v see_v that_o it_o be_v not_o out_o of_o a_o hasty_a fit_n that_o i_o former_o meditate_a these_o thing_n in_o my_o young_a day_n but_o that_o i_o
on_o paschas_fw-la his_o side_n i_o know_v not_o precise_o the_o time_n that_o he_o live_v although_o it_o be_v very_o probable_a it_o be_v either_o at_o the_o latter_a end_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n or_o it_o may_v be_v in_o the_o x._o but_o i_o know_v he_o be_v not_o a_o stout_a champion_n and_o that_o his_o courage_n be_v not_o able_a to_o restore_v paschas_fw-la his_o party_n if_o they_o have_v the_o fortune_n to_o be_v worsted_n unto_o this_o day_n the_o name_n and_o quality_n of_o this_o proselyte_n be_v not_o know_v as_o also_o it_o be_v not_o know_v who_o or_o what_o frudegard_n be_v if_o it_o be_v not_o infer_v by_o paschas_fw-la call_v he_o brother_n and_o fellow-soldier_n that_o he_o be_v either_o a_o friar_n or_o abbot_n of_o some_o monastery_n as_o for_o hinâmar_n archbishop_n of_o rheims_n incomparable_o better_o know_v than_o our_o anonymous_n and_o more_o famous_a than_o frudegard_n by_o his_o dignity_n and_o write_n i_o find_v myself_o a_o little_a at_o a_o loss_n for_o when_o i_o consider_v that_o he_o say_v with_o st._n cyprian_a and_o st._n austin_n 1._o 1_o hinem._n the_o proed_a c._n 3._o epilogi_fw-la c._n 1._o that_o our_o saviour_n recommend_v his_o body_n and_o blood_n in_o thing_n that_o be_v reduce_v into_o one_o 48._o 2_o id._n ibid._n &_o the_o cavend_n viriis_fw-la c._n 12._o &_o ad_fw-la hincm_n laud._n c._n 48._o that_o he_o reserve_v with_o st._n austin_n and_o st._n prosper_n the_o eat_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n for_o believer_n only_o 17._o 3_o id_fw-la de_fw-la non_fw-la trina_fw-la deitate_fw-la c._n 17._o that_o he_o declare_v with_o the_o former_a that_o the_o mystery_n of_o bread_n pass_v into_o a_o sacrament_n 11._o 4_o id._n the_o caven_n vit_fw-mi c._n 11._o and_o that_o he_o acknowledge_v with_o other_o that_o our_o saviour_n have_v leave_v we_o the_o sacrament_n as_o a_o pledge_n of_o his_o love_n and_o as_o a_o memorial_n of_o his_o person_n and_o of_o his_o death_n as_o a_o man_n travel_v into_o a_o far_a country_n shall_v leave_v a_o pledge_n unto_o his_o friend_n i_o can_v tell_v if_o i_o shall_v make_v he_o a_o friend_n of_o paschas_fw-la who_o doctrine_n do_v not_o agree_v well_o with_o what_o we_o have_v now_o mention_v but_o when_o on_o the_o other_o hand_n i_o find_v in_o his_o write_n some_o thing_n which_o seem_v to_o favour_v the_o same_o paschas_fw-la i_o can_v tell_v how_o to_o make_v he_o his_o adversary_n 12._o id._n the_o cavend_n vit_fw-mi c._n 12._o for_o example_n what_o he_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v every_o day_n consecrate_v upon_o his_o table_n that_o he_o sanctify_v his_o sacrament_n and_o that_o he_o make_v himself_o 31._o id._n the_o prade_a â_o 31._o and_o that_o he_o observe_v that_o prudens_fw-la bishop_n of_o trois_fw-fr and_o john_n scot_n or_o of_o scotland_n or_o rather_o of_o ireland_n say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n be_v not_o the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n but_o only_o the_o memorial_n of_o his_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n let_v the_o reader_n than_o place_n hincmar_n either_o among_o the_o enemy_n of_o paschas_fw-la or_o among_o his_o friend_n for_o my_o part_n i_o be_o very_o apt_a to_o believe_v that_o he_o be_v of_o his_o favourer_n i_o mean_v that_o he_o follow_v his_o opinion_n in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o yet_o i_o do_v not_o affirm_v as_o a_o thing_n indubitable_a and_o which_o may_v not_o be_v question_v i_o will_v only_o say_v that_o i_o do_v not_o find_v that_o he_o be_v of_o any_o extraordinary_a esteem_n for_o if_o we_o believe_v father_n sirmond_n who_o otherwise_o be_v no_o enemy_n unto_o he_o archbishop_n hincmar_n be_v wont_a to_o be_v deceive_v himself_o 5._o sirm._n de_fw-fr duob_fw-la diony_n c._n 4._o mauguin_n hist_o chron._n p._n 442._o apolog._n pour_fw-fr les_fw-fr saint_n peres_n l._n 5._o p._n 3._o c._n 5._o and_o to_o deceive_v other_o if_o we_o believe_v monsieur_n the_o precedent_n mauguin_n he_o call_v he_o a_o deceiver_n and_o a_o dissembler_n and_o if_o we_o will_v give_v credit_n unto_o the_o description_n that_o be_v make_v of_o he_o in_o the_o apology_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n defender_n of_o free_a will_n we_o shall_v find_v he_o to_o be_v both_o violent_a and_o ignorant_a a_o deceiver_n scandalous_a and_o malicious_a a_o calumniator_n and_o a_o man_n full_a of_o vanity_n these_o be_v the_o colour_n wherein_o he_o be_v display_v in_o that_o excellent_a work_n beside_o several_a other_o which_o i_o pass_v over_o in_o silence_n so_o that_o if_o hincmar_n be_v such_o a_o person_n as_o these_o gentleman_n describe_v he_o to_o be_v i_o do_v not_o think_v he_o will_v render_v the_o party_n very_o considerable_a in_o which_o side_n soever_o he_o be_v place_v yet_o he_o can_v be_v deny_v the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o ancient_a canon_n if_o i_o mistake_v not_o wherein_o he_o be_v better_o skilled_a than_o in_o that_o which_o be_v dogmatical_a and_o relate_v unto_o divinity_n in_o the_o main_a see_v here_o two_o follower_n of_o paschas_fw-la one_o of_o which_o to_o wit_n the_o anonymous_n declare_v himself_o direct_o for_o he_o and_o the_o other_o i_o mean_v hincmar_n though_o he_o make_v not_o so_o formal_a a_o declaration_n do_v nevertheless_o in_o all_o probability_n follow_v his_o step_n but_o in_o fine_a they_o be_v the_o only_a two_o which_o i_o can_v find_v to_o be_v of_o the_o belief_n of_o paschas_fw-la in_o the_o ix_o century_n if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o the_o anonimous_a write_v in_o that_o century_n whereas_o if_o he_o write_v after_o as_o father_n cellot_n incline_v to_o think_v he_o do_v all_o the_o strength_n of_o this_o friar_n and_o afterward_o abbot_n of_o corby_n will_v consist_v in_o himself_o and_o hincmar_n in_o the_o uncertainty_n we_o be_v in_o whether_o st._n austin_n or_o paschas_fw-la prevail_v over_o frudegard_n as_o for_o the_o author_n of_o the_o commentary_n upon_o st._n paul_n epistle_n which_o some_o attribute_n unto_o haymon_n bishop_n of_o alberstadt_n other_o unto_o remy_n archbishop_n of_o lion_n and_o other_o in_o fine_a with_o great_a probability_n unto_o remy_n friar_n of_o auxerr_n i_o do_v not_o think_v he_o ought_v to_o be_v reckon_v among_o the_o friend_n nor_o enemy_n of_o paschas_fw-la he_o do_v like_o those_o that_o see_v a_o kingdom_n divide_v into_o two_o faction_n take_v part_n with_o neither_o but_o think_v of_o make_v a_o three_o party_n for_o he_o will_v neither_o follow_v the_o party_n of_o paschas_fw-la nor_o the_o belief_n of_o those_o which_o argue_v against_o he_o but_o will_v establish_v in_o the_o west_n as_o far_o as_o i_o can_v find_v the_o opinion_n that_o damascen_n have_v broach_v in_o the_o east_n of_o the_o union_n of_o the_o bread_n of_o the_o sacrament_n with_o the_o divinity_n to_o make_v by_o mean_n of_o this_o union_n one_o sole_a body_n with_o the_o true_a body_n of_o our_o saviour_n as_o we_o have_v show_v in_o speak_v of_o damascen_n and_o this_o be_v the_o reason_n that_o we_o here_o place_n remy_n of_o auxerr_n although_o he_o live_v not_o according_a to_o all_o circumstance_n but_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n because_o he_o have_v a_o middle_a opinion_n betwixt_o that_o of_o paschas_fw-la and_o that_o of_o his_o adversary_n we_o can_v appoint_v he_o a_o fit_a place_n than_o this_o to_o the_o end_n that_o as_o he_o disturb_v not_o the_o deposition_n of_o paschas_fw-la his_o friend_n neither_o shall_v he_o trouble_v the_o testimony_n of_o his_o adversary_n that_o the_o opinion_n of_o remy_n be_v such_o as_o we_o say_v i_o hope_v the_o candid_a reader_n will_v believe_v it_o to_o be_v so_o when_o he_o shall_v see_v what_o we_o here_o produce_v of_o his_o commentary_n upon_o the_o 10_o and_o 11_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o to_o the_o corinthian_n and_o of_o his_o exposition_n of_o the_o cannon_n of_o the_o mass_n '_o the_o flesh_n say_v he_o which_o the_o word_n take_v in_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o virgin_n into_o the_o unity_n of_o his_o person_n 10._o remig._n altiss_n comment_n in_fw-ge â_o ad_fw-la corin._n c._n 10._o and_o the_o bread_n which_o be_v consecrate_a in_o the_o church_n be_v one_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o as_o this_o flesh_n be_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n so_o also_o this_o bread_n pass_v into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o they_o be_v not_o two_o body_n but_o one_o body_n for_o the_o fullness_n of_o the_o godhead_n which_o be_v in_o that_o body_n fill_v also_o this_o bread_n and_o the_o same_o godhead_n of_o the_o son_n which_o be_v in_o they_o fill_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v consecrate_a by_o the_o ministry_n of_o several_a priest_n throughout_o the_o world_n and_o cause_v that_o it_o be_v one_o sole_a body_n of_o
time_n of_o charles_n the_o bald_a by_o who_o command_n he_o write_v it_o father_n cellot_n the_o jesuit_n never_o make_v any_o difficulty_n of_o this_o matter_n free_o attribute_v unto_o ratramn_v the_o little_a treatise_n whereof_o we_o speak_v and_o prove_v by_o a_o long_a dispute_n that_o he_o be_v the_o forerunner_n of_o berengarius_fw-la and_o of_o calvin_n and_o that_o he_o open_o teach_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v not_o the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o he_o confirm_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o person_n most_o learned_a in_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o latin_n allain_n despans_n the_o saint_n du_fw-fr perron_n clement_n the_o eight_o which_o all_o have_v have_v this_o same_o opinion_n of_o bertram_n and_o of_o his_o book_n he_o observe_v that_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n do_v rank_v he_o among_o those_o which_o have_v dispute_v whether_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o it_o be_v just_o put_v in_o the_o index_n of_o prohibit_v book_n according_a to_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n as_o for_o sixtus_n de_fw-fr sienna_n he_o find_v it_o so_o contrary_a unto_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n that_o he_o take_v it_o to_o be_v some_o of_o the_o work_n of_o oecolompadius_fw-la which_o the_o protestant_n publish_v in_o the_o name_n of_o ratramn_n it_o be_v common_o say_v that_o second_o thought_n be_v better_a than_o the_o first_o but_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr marca_n seem_v to_o go_v about_o to_o give_v the_o lie_n unto_o this_o maxim_n by_o his_o conduct_n for_o in_o this_o french_a treatise_n of_o the_o eucharist_n a_o little_a before_o mention_v and_o which_o he_o have_v compose_v before_o what_o we_o but_o now_o examine_v of_o his_o he_o very_o judicious_o attribute_n unto_o bertram_n this_o little_a treatise_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o say_v that_o he_o be_v consult_v on_o this_o matter_n by_o charles_n the_o bald_a this_o be_v that_o whereto_o he_o shall_v have_v hold_v and_o not_o to_o change_v his_o opinion_n without_o any_o solid_a ground_n and_o it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v say_v with_o some_o that_o bertram_n who_o be_v a_o friar_n in_o a_o abbey_n whereof_o paschas_fw-la be_v abbot_n dare_v not_o therefore_o write_v against_o he_o for_o in_o the_o first_o place_n who_o tell_v those_o person_n that_o bertram_n be_v yet_o a_o friar_n in_o the_o monastery_n of_o gorby_n when_o he_o write_v against_o paschas_fw-la when_o probable_o he_o be_v abbot_n of_o orbais_n and_o no_o way_n depend_v upon_o paschas_fw-la and_o for_o my_o part_n i_o find_v much_o more_o likelihood_n of_o the_o last_o than_o of_o the_o former_a in_o the_o second_o place_n wherefore_o be_v it_o that_o ratramn_v shall_v not_o dare_v to_o write_v against_o what_o paschas_fw-la writ_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n see_v he_o fear_v not_o in_o other_o thing_n direct_o to_o oppose_v one_o of_o the_o necessary_a consequence_n of_o paschas_fw-la his_o opinion_n and_o plain_o to_o call_v it_o heresy_n as_o we_o have_v full_o make_v it_o appear_v in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o part_n of_o this_o history_n it_o may_v then_o bold_o and_o without_o danger_n be_v affirm_v after_o the_o testimony_n of_o so_o many_o learned_a man_n of_o the_o communion_n of_o rome_n that_o ratramn_n be_v a_o adversary_n unto_o paschas_fw-la but_o to_o make_v this_o truth_n appear_v in_o its_o full_a lustre_n it_o be_v requisite_a to_o allege_v some_o passage_n of_o this_o small_a treatise_n after_o have_v show_v that_o all_o therein_o amount_v to_o prove_v two_o thing_n one_o be_v that_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o eucharist_n be_v a_o figure_n and_o not_o the_o thing_n itself_o and_o the_o other_o that_o it_o be_v not_o the_o same_o body_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n as_o paschas_fw-la do_v teach_v it_o be_v in_o fine_a have_v first_o of_o all_o say_v unto_o charles_n the_o bald_a dom._n bertram_z the_o corp_n &_o sanguine_a dom._n that_o there_o be_v nothing_o better_a become_v his_o royal_a wisdom_n then_o to_o have_v a_o catholic_n opinion_n of_o the_o sacred_a mystery_n and_o not_o to_o suffer_v that_o his_o subject_n shall_v be_v of_o different_a judgement_n touch_v the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n wherein_o we_o know_v be_v the_o abridgement_n of_o christian_a religion_n he_o propose_v two_o question_n wherein_o the_o king_n desire_v to_o be_v resolve_v 1._o whether_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o christian_n do_v receive_v with_o the_o mouth_n be_v make_v in_o mystery_n or_o in_o reality_n and_o 2._o whether_o it_o be_v the_o same_o body_n which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n that_o suffer_v dye_v rise_v again_o ascend_v into_o heaven_n and_o be_v set_v down_o at_o the_o right_a hand_n of_o god_n the_o father_n paschas_fw-la teach_v that_o it_o be_v the_o same_o flesh_n as_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o holy_a virgin_n and_o his_o adversary_n on_o the_o contrary_a that_o it_o be_v the_o figure_n and_o the_o sacrament_n and_o not_o the_o real_a flesh_n if_o then_o ratramn_v teach_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o figure_n and_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o not_o the_o very_a flesh_n itself_o of_o necessity_n it_o must_v be_v conclude_v that_o he_o direct_o oppose_v the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la according_a to_o the_o declaration_n make_v we_o by_o the_o anonymous_n author_n ibid._n id._n ibid._n as_o to_o what_o regard_v the_o first_o question_n see_v here_o how_o it_o be_v resolve_v i_o demand_v say_v he_o of_o those_o that_o will_v not_o here_o admit_v of_o a_o figure_n and_o that_o will_v have_v all_o to_o be_v take_v simple_o and_o in_o reality_n i_o say_v i_o will_v ask_v of_o they_o to_o what_o purpose_n be_v the_o change_n make_v that_o it_o shall_v no_o long_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n as_o it_o be_v before_o but_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o according_a to_o the_o bodily_a appearance_n and_o the_o visible_a form_n of_o thing_n the_o bread_n and_o wine_n have_v no_o change_n in_o they_o and_o if_o they_o have_v suffer_v no_o change_n than_o they_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o what_o they_o be_v before_o and_o a_o little_a after_o ibid._n ibid._n there_o offer_v here_o a_o question_n which_o be_v make_v by_o several_a say_v that_o these_o thing_n be_v make_v in_o figure_n and_o not_o in_o reality_n and_o so_o say_v they_o show_v themselves_o contrary_a to_o the_o write_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o after_o have_v allege_v two_o passage_n of_o st._n austin_n one_o of_o the_o three_o book_n of_o christian_a doctrine_n and_o the_o other_o of_o the_o epistle_n unto_o boniface_n he_o conclude_v we_o find_v that_o st._n austin_n say_v ibid._n ibid._n that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v other_o thing_n than_o that_o whereof_o they_o be_v sacrament_n the_o body_n wherein_o jesus_n christ_n suffer_v and_o the_o blood_n which_o flow_v out_o of_o his_o side_n be_v the_o thing_n but_o the_o mystery_n of_o these_o thing_n be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o this_o body_n and_o of_o this_o blood_n which_o be_v celebrate_v in_o remembrance_n of_o the_o death_n of_o our_o saviour_n not_o only_o once_o a_o year_n at_o the_o solemnity_n of_o easter_n but_o also_o every_o day_n and_o although_o there_o be_v but_o one_o body_n wherein_o our_o saviour_n suffer_v and_o one_o blood_n which_o he_o shed_v for_o the_o sin_n of_o the_o world_n nevertheless_o the_o sacrament_n take_v the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n whereof_o they_o be_v sacrament_n and_o be_v call_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o resemblance_n they_o have_v with_o the_o thing_n which_o they_o represent_v as_o the_o death_n and_o resurrection_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o be_v celebrate_v yearly_o on_o certain_a day_n although_o he_o suffer_v and_o rise_v but_o once_o in_o himself_o those_o day_n can_v be_v bring_v back_o again_o see_v they_o be_v pass_v but_o the_o day_n whereon_o the_o commemoration_n of_o the_o passion_n and_o resurrection_n of_o our_o saviour_n be_v make_v be_v call_v by_o their_o name_n because_o of_o the_o resemblance_n they_o have_v with_o those_o whereon_o our_o saviour_n suffer_v and_o rise_v again_o in_o like_a manner_n we_o say_v our_o saviour_n be_v sacrifice_v when_o the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o passion_n be_v celebrate_v although_o he_o suffer_v but_o once_o in_o himself_o for_o the_o salvation_n of_o the_o world_n he_o say_v moreover_o ibid._n ibid._n that_o those_o which_o believe_v the_o reality_n make_v a_o true_a confession_n when_o they_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o that_o they_o deny_v what_o they_o seem_v to_o affirm_v and_o that_o they_o themselves_o destroy_v what_o they_o believe_v for_o when_o they_o
have_v insist_v already_o have_v find_v something_o amiss_o in_o the_o service_n of_o the_o church_n of_o lion_n which_o so_o offend_v agobard_fw-mi that_o he_o write_v a_o book_n on_o purpose_n against_o the_o four_o book_n of_o amalarius_n touch_v ecclesiastical_a thing_n and_o he_o write_v it_o with_o so_o high_a a_o resentment_n that_o father_n chifflet_n can_v have_v wish_v he_o have_v write_v with_o more_o moderation_n and_o that_o he_o have_v dip_v his_o pen_n praefixa_fw-la ep._n ad_fw-la baluzium_n agobardo_n praefixa_fw-la after_o the_o example_n of_o his_o predecessor_n in_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n the_o lamb_n without_o spot_n true_o meek_a and_o humble_a in_o spirit_n it_o be_v then_o very_a probable_a that_o in_o the_o humour_n agobard_fw-mi be_v against_o amalarius_n he_o suffer_v nothing_o to_o pass_v unreproved_a except_o what_o he_o think_v not_o fit_a to_o be_v censure_v and_o which_o he_o approve_v of_o himself_o and_o indeed_o by_o read_v his_o book_n it_o will_v plain_o appear_v with_o what_o exactness_n he_o examine_v all_o that_o drop_v from_o the_o pen_n of_o his_o adversary_n now_o it_o be_v most_o certain_a he_o censure_v not_o any_o of_o the_o passage_n which_o we_o allege_v for_o prove_v that_o amalarius_n be_v contrary_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la can_v it_o be_v believe_v this_o man_n so_o full_a of_o anger_n and_o revenge_n and_o who_o write_v not_o his_o book_n but_o to_o censure_v those_o of_o amalarius_n and_o yet_o touch_v not_o any_o of_o the_o testimony_n whereof_o we_o speak_v if_o the_o belief_n of_o amalarius_n have_v not_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n or_o if_o agobard_n have_v not_o be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n he_o be_v on_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o eucharist_n how_o can_v it_o possible_o be_v but_o that_o he_o will_v have_v censure_v what_o amalarius_n say_v how_o can_v he_o have_v slip_v so_o fair_a a_o occasion_n to_o have_v discredit_v his_o adversary_n as_o a_o man_n that_o prevaricate_v from_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o one_o of_o the_o capital_a article_n of_o our_o religion_n but_o further_o he_o allege_v these_o word_n of_o amalarius_n which_o we_o before_o cite_v the_o bread_n set_v upon_o the_o altar_n represent_v the_o body_n of_o our_o saviour_n spread_v upon_o the_o cross_n the_o wine_n and_o water_n in_o the_o cup_n do_v show_v the_o sacrament_n which_o do_v flow_v from_o the_o side_n of_o our_o saviour_n upon_o the_o cross_n 119._o agobard_fw-mi advers._fw-la annal._n cap._n 21._o p._n 119._o but_o he_o do_v not_o there_o apply_v one_o word_n of_o censure_n what_o can_v be_v infer_v from_o this_o conduct_n but_o that_o they_o be_v both_o agree_v upon_o this_o point_n now_o if_o from_o the_o consideration_n of_o his_o silence_n we_o proceed_v to_o that_o of_o his_o word_n it_o be_v say_v we_o shall_v be_v confirm_v in_o the_o belief_n of_o what_o have_v be_v say_v for_o he_o testify_v 115._o ibid._n c._n 13._o p._n 115._o that_o as_o there_o be_v but_o one_o altar_n of_o the_o church_n so_o also_o there_o be_v one_o bread_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o one_o sole_a cup_n of_o his_o blood_n he_o distinguish_v the_o bread_n from_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o cup_n from_o his_o blood_n as_o he_o distinguish_v the_o altar_n from_o the_o church_n where_o it_o be_v moreover_o he_o declare_v ibid._n ibid._n that_o the_o church_n consecrate_v by_o these_o word_n he_o speak_v of_o all_o the_o word_n of_o institution_n according_a to_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o apostle_n the_o mystery_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n he_o say_v express_o that_o our_o saviour_n say_v unto_o his_o disciple_n take_v and_o eat_v you_o all_o of_o this_o word_n which_o the_o deacon_n florus_n borrow_v of_o he_o with_o those_o that_o follow_v as_o we_o observe_v not_o long_o ago_o to_o prove_v that_o what_o our_o saviour_n command_v his_o disciple_n to_o take_v and_o eat_v was_z bread_n this_o be_v what_o be_v say_v of_o agobard_n we_o have_v already_o mention_v in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o this_o second_o part_n a_o assembly_n of_o bishop_n of_o the_o diocese_n of_o rouen_n and_o of_o rhemis_n at_o cressy_n which_o furnish_v we_o with_o a_o declaration_n of_o their_o belief_n but_o because_o they_o write_v in_o this_o same_o century_n the_o history_n whereof_o we_o examine_v it_o be_v just_a that_o we_o shall_v here_o insert_v their_o testimony_n david_n blundel_n in_o his_o exposition_n of_o the_o eucharist_n say_v in_o chap._n 18._o that_o he_o separate_v not_o from_o ratramn_o and_o john_n surname_v erigenius_n the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o bishop_n assemble_v at_o cressy_n anno_fw-la 858._o with_o out_o signify_v the_o place_n where_o they_o have_v give_v mark_n of_o their_o belief_n therefore_o some_o have_v think_v he_o have_v read_v it_o in_o some_o manuscript_n nevertheless_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o he_o have_v a_o regard_n unto_o what_o we_o have_v allege_v and_o unto_o what_o we_o will_v produce_v a_o second_o time_n yet_o in_o refer_v the_o reader_n unto_o the_o seven_o chapter_n to_o ponder_v the_o occasion_n and_o the_o word_n which_o be_v these_o extr._n council_n carisiac_n t._n 3._o council_n gall._n p._n 129._o extr._n it_o will_v be_v a_o abominable_a thing_n if_o the_o hand_n which_o make_v by_o prayer_n and_o the_o sign_n of_o the_o cross_n bread_n and_o wine_n mingle_v with_o water_n the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o it_o shall_v after_o promotion_n unto_o episcopacy_n meddle_v in_o any_o secular_a oath_n whatever_o it_o do_v before_o ordination_n the_o chronicle_n of_o mouson_n which_o be_v in_o one_o of_o the_o tome_n of_o the_o collection_n of_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n make_v mention_n of_o one_o arnulph_n and_o represent_v he_o unto_o we_o as_o a_o martyr_n he_o die_v as_o near_o as_o can_v be_v judge_v about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n and_o as_o he_o be_v at_o the_o point_n of_o death_n he_o say_v unto_o those_o that_o be_v present_a favour_v i_o by_o your_o compassionate_a piety_n and_o help_n 627._o chron._n mosomens_n t._n 7._o spicil_n pag._n 627._o that_o i_o may_v receive_v from_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n the_o eucharist_n of_o the_o communion_n of_o our_o saviour_n he_o desire_v to_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n which_o true_o communicate_v unto_o the_o faithful_a and_o penitent_a soul_n jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n which_o he_o plain_o distinguish_v from_o his_o sacrament_n as_o the_o thing_n whereof_o we_o communicate_v from_o the_o instrument_n by_o mean_n whereby_o we_o do_v thereof_o participate_v he_o do_v not_o then_o believe_v with_o paschas_fw-la that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o real_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v the_o inference_n that_o many_o do_v make_v in_o the_o last_o chapter_n of_o the_o first_o part_n we_o treat_v of_o the_o custom_n of_o mingle_v the_o consecrate_a wine_n with_o ink_n and_o at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o 8_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o part_n we_o show_v the_o inference_n which_o be_v say_v be_v lawful_o make_v from_o it_o but_o because_o of_o the_o example_n of_o this_o practice_n which_o we_o have_v allege_v there_o be_v one_o of_o the_o year_n 844._o we_o will_v make_v no_o difficulty_n of_o join_v this_o testimony_n unto_o the_o former_a yet_o it_o shall_v be_v only_o in_o the_o nature_n of_o a_o historian_n which_o relate_v what_o pass_v at_o tholouse_n betwixt_o king_n charles_n the_o bald_a and_o bernard_n count_n of_o barcelonia_n who_o this_o prince_n have_v send_v for_o under_o pretence_n of_o be_v reconcile_v unto_o he_o but_o indeed_o with_o design_n to_o kill_v he_o see_v here_o what_o the_o historian_n say_v 129._o odo_n ariâertus_n inedit_n in_o notis_fw-la baluz_n ad_fw-la agobard_n pag._n 129._o the_o peace_n have_v be_v conclude_v and_o interchangeable_o sign_v by_o the_o king_n and_o the_o count_n with_o the_o blood_n of_o the_o eucharist_n count_n bernard_n come_v from_o barcelonia_n unto_o tholouse_n and_o cast_v himself_o at_o the_o king_n foot_n in_o the_o monastery_n of_o st._n saturnine_n near_o tholouse_n the_o king_n take_v he_o with_o the_o left_a hand_n as_o it_o be_v to_o lift_v he_o up_o he_o stab_v his_o dagger_n into_o his_o side_n with_o the_o other_o hand_n and_o cruel_o murder_v he_o not_o without_o be_v blame_v for_o have_v violate_v faith_n and_o religion_n nor_o without_o suspicion_n of_o parricide_n because_o it_o be_v general_o think_v charles_n be_v son_n to_o bernard_n also_o he_o resemble_v he_o very_o much_o about_o the_o mouth_n nature_n publish_v thereby_o the_o mother_n adultery_n after_o so_o cruel_a a_o death_n the_o king_n descend_v from_o his_o throne_n reek_v in_o blood_n kick_v the_o body_n with_o his_o foot_n say_v thus_o
be_v consume_v the_o holy_a body_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o can_v be_v apply_v unto_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o by_o the_o confession_n of_o of_o all_o christian_n be_v a_o subject_a which_o can_v be_v consume_v of_o necessity_n then_o this_o abbot_n must_v needs_o have_v believe_v that_o what_o be_v receive_v at_o the_o holy_a table_n be_v not_o the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o he_o speak_v of_o it_o as_o of_o a_o thing_n that_o be_v to_o be_v consume_v and_o i_o be_o much_o deceive_v if_o he_o borrow_v not_o this_o expression_n of_o st._n austin_n who_o testify_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v consume_v the_o bread_n 10._o august_n de_fw-fr trinit_fw-la l._n 3._o c._n 10._o say_v he_o prepare_v for_o this_o purpose_n be_v consume_v in_o receive_v the_o holy_a sacrament_n what_o be_v lay_v upon_o the_o table_n be_v consume_v the_o celebration_n of_o devotion_n be_v end_v the_o abbot_n folium_fw-la depart_v this_o life_n anno_fw-la 990._o and_o be_v succeed_v by_o herriger_n so_o that_o they_o be_v mistake_v which_o place_n herriger_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xi_o century_n because_o he_o succeed_v folium_fw-la in_o the_o office_n of_o abbot_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o x._o 591._o de_fw-fr gest_n abbar_a lob._n t._n 6._o spicil_n p._n 591._o and_o of_o this_o herriger_n it_o be_v say_v that_o he_o collect_v against_o paschas_fw-la radbert_n several_a passage_n of_o catholic_n father_n touch_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n molanus_n write_v in_o his_o martyrology_n of_o the_o saint_n of_o flanders_n on_o the_o 2d_o of_o january_n that_o a_o certain_a author_n of_o the_o life_n of_o adelard_n observe_v that_o it_o appear_v by_o a_o letter_n of_o herriger_n who_o he_o style_v the_o wise_a of_o man_n what_o paschas_fw-la be_v and_o how_o much_o reputation_n he_o be_v of_o but_o that_o hinder_v not_o that_o in_o collect_v against_o he_o the_o passage_n and_o testimony_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o sacrament_n he_o declare_v that_o he_o do_v not_o approve_v of_o his_o opinion_n for_o justice_n ought_v indeed_o to_o be_v do_v unto_o the_o merit_n of_o the_o person_n even_o of_o our_o great_a enemy_n and_o it_o be_v a_o great_a honour_n unto_o herriger_n to_o write_v against_o a_o man_n unto_o who_o he_o give_v so_o great_a commendation_n at_o least_o if_o molanus_n his_o author_n say_v true_a for_o he_o thereby_o show_v that_o it_o be_v only_a love_n of_o the_o truth_n which_o make_v he_o take_v pen_n in_o hand_n against_o a_o man_n who_o memory_n he_o honour_v 591._o ibid._n p._n 590_o 591._o and_o who_o learning_n he_o esteem_v he_o which_o continue_v the_o history_n of_o the_o abbot_n of_o lobe_n do_v exceed_o praise_v herriger_n as_o a_o man_n who_o virtue_n and_o learning_n be_v esteem_v even_o by_o stranger_n he_o make_v mention_n of_o several_a book_n compose_v by_o he_o and_o observe_v that_o some_o say_v that_o miracle_n be_v make_v at_o his_o grave_n the_o author_n of_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o abbot_n of_o gembloux_n near_o namur_n speak_v also_o much_o in_o his_o praise_n in_o the_o same_o tome_n of_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n herriger_n have_v for_o his_o friend_n and_o companion_n in_o study_n 519._o ibid._n p._n 519._o in_o the_o search_n and_o meditation_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n one_o hughes_n who_o succeed_v he_o in_o the_o dignity_n of_o abbot_n after_o ingobrand_n and_o it_o be_v observe_v that_o herriger_n write_v unto_o he_o familiar_o concern_v some_o question_n this_o great_a familiarity_n 591.593_o ibid._n p._n 591.593_o join_v with_o a_o strict_a society_n in_o read_v and_o the_o understanding_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n give_v if_o i_o mistake_v not_o a_o sufficient_a evidence_n that_o they_o be_v both_o of_o one_o opinion_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n but_o a_o opinion_n contrary_a unto_o that_o of_o paschas_fw-la against_o who_o herriger_n assemble_v several_a testimony_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o as_o what_o i_o have_v now_o relate_v be_v but_o a_o conjecture_n so_o i_o leave_v it_o unto_o the_o reader_n be_v liberty_n to_o think_v and_o say_v what_o he_o please_v whilst_o i_o proceed_v to_o continue_v the_o history_n of_o the_o x._o century_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o century_n the_o congregation_n of_o clunie_n be_v institute_v anno_fw-la 910._o by_o the_o foundation_n of_o william_n 569._o tom._n 3._o council_n gall._n p._n 569._o count_n of_o auvergne_n and_o duke_n of_o guien_n who_o by_o his_o testament_n bestow_v the_o place_n of_o clunie_n with_o all_o its_o dependence_n there_o to_o erect_v a_o monastery_n of_o benedictine_n friar_n to_o the_o honour_n of_o st._n peter_n and_o st._n paul_n which_o monastery_n he_o put_v under_o the_o protection_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o see_v apostolical_a and_o he_o nominate_v bernon_n to_o be_v abbot_n of_o it_o during_o life_n but_o after_o his_o death_n he_o leave_v it_o to_o the_o liberty_n of_o the_o monk_n to_o choose_v what_o abbot_n they_o shall_v think_v fit_a according_o they_o elect_v odo_n after_o the_o decease_n of_o bernon_n 40.49_o tom._n 4._o spicil_n p._n 40.49_o unto_o odo_n succeed_v as_o i_o suppose_v haymard_n majole_a unto_o haymard_n and_o odilon_n unto_o majole_n and_o it_o be_v after_o the_o death_n of_o the_o abbot_n odilon_n who_o die_v about_o the_o middle_n of_o the_o xi_o century_n that_o the_o friar_n ulrick_n digest_v into_o a_o body_n the_o custom_n of_o this_o monastery_n cassander_n see_v they_o in_o a_o fair_a manuscript_n and_o draw_v a_o passage_n out_o of_o they_o for_o the_o communion_n under_o both_o kind_n as_o have_v be_v observe_v in_o the_o first_o part_n but_o six_o or_o seven_o year_n ago_o they_o be_v print_v by_o the_o care_n of_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n a_o benedictine_n friar_n i_o find_v in_o these_o custom_n several_a thing_n which_o make_v some_o think_v that_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la be_v not_o receive_v in_o this_o famous_a congregation_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o its_o institution_n nor_o in_o all_o the_o x._o century_n and_o i_o take_v notice_n particular_o of_o that_o time_n because_o those_o person_n will_v not_o deny_v but_o that_o the_o congregation_n may_v have_v change_v opinion_n after_o the_o condemnation_n of_o berengarius_fw-la not_o that_o there_o be_v any_o certain_a proof_n thereof_o but_o if_o it_o be_v consider_v that_o it_o be_v under_o the_o protection_n of_o the_o roman_a see_v one_o may_v be_v incline_v to_o believe_v that_o as_o soon_o as_o that_o see_v declare_v against_o the_o doctrine_n of_o berengarius_fw-la which_o be_v that_o of_o the_o enemy_n of_o paschas_fw-la this_o society_n of_o clunie_n do_v also_o embrace_v the_o opinion_n favour_v by_o its_o protector_n but_o because_o it_o can_v be_v perceive_v that_o there_o be_v in_o these_o ancient_a custom_n above_o mention_v certain_a passage_n which_o agree_v not_o well_o with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n or_o that_o have_v perceive_v it_o they_o dare_v not_o to_o take_v they_o away_o it_o be_v come_v to_o the_o knowledge_n of_o too_o many_o people_n we_o therefore_o find_v they_o yet_o therein_o at_o this_o time_n and_o it_o be_v from_o hence_o we_o intend_v to_o draw_v proof_n of_o what_o have_v be_v say_v that_o this_o congregation_n be_v not_o at_o first_o nor_o in_o all_o likelihood_n during_o all_o the_o x._o century_n of_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la and_o as_o they_o be_v the_o first_o that_o have_v produce_v a_o instance_n in_o this_o matter_n they_o endeavour_v to_o confirm_v the_o truth_n of_o it_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n which_o as_o they_o think_v will_v not_o be_v displease_v unto_o all_o reasonable_a person_n and_o unto_o such_o as_o as_o be_v wont_a to_o judge_v of_o thing_n according_a to_o reason_n and_o truth_n they_o say_v then_o in_o the_o first_o place_n that_o at_o the_o time_n when_o these_o custom_n be_v write_v to_o wit_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xi_o century_n the_o bread_n steep_v in_o wine_n for_o celebrate_v the_o communion_n be_v practise_v which_o show_v that_o in_o all_o likelihood_n they_o be_v not_o come_v unto_o this_o use_n until_o after_o the_o condemnation_n of_o berengarius_fw-la the_o fear_n of_o shed_v not_o have_v enter_v into_o their_o thought_n until_o that_o time_n because_o they_o believe_v not_o that_o what_o be_v in_o the_o cup_n be_v the_o very_a substance_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n unto_o all_o those_o to_o who_o be_v give_v the_o sacred_a body_n spicileg_n antiquae_fw-la consâetud_fw-la clunica_n l._n 2._o c._n 30._o p._n 146._o t._n 4._o spicileg_n he_o first_o steep_v it_o in_o the_o holy_a blood_n because_o some_o of_o our_o novice_n be_v so_o heedless_a that_o if_o they_o shall_v receive_v the_o blood_n apart_o they_o will_v be_v sure_a
to_o be_v guilty_a of_o some_o great_a neglect_n second_o it_o be_v the_o custom_n in_o this_o monastery_n not_o to_o keep_v any_o part_n of_o the_o communion_n until_o the_o next_o day_n but_o they_o cause_v to_o be_v eat_v at_o the_o same_o time_n all_o that_o remain_v which_o say_v some_o will_v not_o have_v be_v do_v if_o they_o have_v believe_v that_o it_o have_v be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n because_o they_o just_a before_o receive_v it_o in_o communicate_v which_o make_v they_o easy_o believe_v that_o the_o abolish_n of_o this_o custom_n 58._o ibid._n l._n ââ_o 13._o p._n 58._o which_o be_v not_o observe_v when_o the_o friar_n ulrick_n write_v do_v follow_v the_o change_n of_o belief_n former_o say_v he_o there_o be_v such_o care_n take_v that_o after_o all_o have_v communicate_v the_o very_a priest_n and_o prior_n which_o have_v bring_v whereof_o to_o communicate_v do_v with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o respect_n and_o caution_n eat_v all_o that_o remain_v of_o the_o eucharist_n without_o keep_v any_o part_n of_o it_o until_o next_o day_n of_o which_o custom_n nevertheless_o little_a heed_n be_v take_v here_o at_o present_a but_o all_o be_v keep_v that_o remain_v after_o the_o communion_n in_o the_o three_o place_n we_o therein_o find_v that_o the_o day_n before_o the_o preparation_n that_o be_v to_o say_v on_o holy_a thursday_n 58._o ibid._n p._n 58._o there_o be_v so_o much_o of_o the_o sacrament_n keep_v as_o need_v for_o to_o communicate_v they_o all_o 140._o ibid._n l._n 2._o c._n 30_o p._n 140._o that_o it_o be_v break_v and_o distribute_v as_o they_o can_v convenient_o take_v it_o and_o elsewhere_o the_o cup_n be_v careful_o rub_v without_o fear_v there_o shall_v remain_v any_o part_n of_o the_o wine_n and_o of_o the_o water_n and_o be_v consecrate_a that_o it_o may_v be_v lose_v they_o believe_v then_o that_o the_o wine_n and_o water_n do_v still_o subsist_v after_o consecration_n 141._o ibid._n p._n 141._o for_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n can_v be_v lose_v and_o again_o the_o priest_n divide_v the_o host_n and_z puts_z part_n of_o it_o into_o the_o blood_n of_o one_o half_a he_o communicate_v himself_o and_o with_o the_o rest_n he_o communicate_v the_o deacon_n 145._o ibid._n p._n 145._o many_o think_v it_o can_v be_v so_o speak_v of_o the_o glorious_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o then_o again_o when_o the_o priest_n have_v break_v the_o host_n he_o put_v part_n of_o it_o into_o the_o cup_n according_a to_o the_o custom_n and_o two_o part_n upon_o the_o patten_n and_o he_o cover_v both_o with_o the_o corporal_n but_o first_o of_o all_o he_o careful_o rub_v the_o outside_n of_o the_o chalice_n and_o shake_v it_o with_o the_o same_o finger_n wherewith_o he_o touch_v it_o fear_v lest_o that_o in_o perform_v the_o fraction_n there_o may_v not_o remain_v some_o part_n of_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n which_o can_v be_v speak_v of_o the_o real_a body_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n and_o in_o another_o place_n 148._o ibid._n p._n 148._o it_o be_v prescribe_v what_o ought_v to_o be_v do_v if_o it_o so_o happen_v that_o there_o remain_v ever_o so_o little_a of_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v expound_v to_o be_v a_o very_a little_a crumb_n and_o as_o it_o may_v be_v say_v indivisible_a part_n like_v to_o a_o atom_n in_o fine_a treat_v of_o the_o communicate_v sick_a folk_n 28._o ibid._n l._n 3._o c._n 28._o it_o be_v observe_v that_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v bring_v from_o the_o church_n that_o it_o be_v break_v and_o that_o the_o priest_n hold_v upon_o the_o cup_n the_o portion_n that_o he_o shall_v bring_v now_o let_v any_o body_n judge_n if_o a_o part_n of_o the_o real_a body_n of_o christ_n can_v be_v separate_v from_o the_o whole_a and_o be_v carry_v into_o some_o other_o place_n and_o that_o after_o all_o that_o have_v be_v allege_v of_o these_o ancient_a custom_n it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v conclude_v that_o this_o famous_a congregation_n be_v not_o always_o of_o the_o belief_n it_o be_v at_o this_o time_n in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o during_o the_o x._o century_n they_o embrace_v not_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la this_o be_v the_o inference_n which_o person_n draw_v from_o these_o custom_n but_o it_o be_v not_o yet_o time_n to_o have_v do_v with_o this_o age_n we_o must_v first_o take_v a_o view_n of_o italy_n and_o of_o rome_n itself_o to_o be_v inform_v of_o ratherius_n bishop_n of_o verona_n who_o depart_v this_o life_n in_o the_o year_n 974._o what_o the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n be_v in_o italy_n in_o his_o time_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n i_o do_v not_o intend_v here_o to_o write_v the_o history_n of_o this_o prelate_n nor_o the_o vicissitude_n which_o happen_v he_o during_o his_o life_n for_o of_o a_o friar_n that_o he_o be_v in_o the_o monastery_n of_o lobe_n he_o become_v bishop_n of_o verona_n from_o whence_o some_o time_n after_o he_o be_v expel_v and_o make_v bishop_n of_o liege_n but_o for_o three_o year_n only_o and_o then_o he_o lose_v this_o dignity_n those_o which_o desire_v to_o be_v particular_o inform_v of_o his_o adventure_n and_o of_o the_o reputation_n which_o he_o have_v acquire_v by_o his_o learning_n although_o it_o may_v be_v he_o can_v be_v whole_o excuse_v of_o inconstancy_n in_o his_o conduct_n may_v read_v the_o preface_n of_o the_o second_o tome_n of_o the_o collection_n of_o dom_n luke_n d'achery_n from_o who_o we_o take_v what_o shall_v be_v allege_v i_o will_v not_o insist_v upon_o his_o speak_n 282_o ratherius_n veron_n serm._n 2_o de_fw-fr pasch_fw-mi p._n 314_o 315._o t._n 2._o spicil_n &_o serm._n 3._o p._n 317._o &_o alibi_fw-la id._n serm._n 1._o de_fw-fr quadrag_n p._n 282_o of_o give_v the_o holy_a bread_n of_o present_v the_o morsel_n of_o receive_v the_o holy_a thing_n and_o the_o gift_n of_o so_o great_a a_o sacrament_n although_o these_o expression_n be_v not_o much_o after_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o present_a latin_a church_n no_o more_o than_o when_o he_o say_v that_o he_o which_o observe_v the_o fast_a of_o holy_a thursday_n sup_v with_o our_o saviour_n that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o he_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o his_o body_n and_o blood_n which_o be_v institute_v on_o that_o day_n i_o will_v insist_v upon_o one_o part_n of_o his_o work_n wherein_o he_o plain_o show_v as_o be_v pretend_v that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v not_o yet_o receive_v in_o his_o time_n in_o the_o church_n that_o be_v to_o say_v after_o his_o promotion_n unto_o the_o diocese_n of_o verona_n whereof_o he_o have_v be_v twice_o dispossess_v for_o he_o write_v what_o we_o be_v about_o to_o allege_v whilst_o he_o be_v bishop_n this_o ratherius_n have_v cite_v a_o passage_n of_o zeno_n of_o verona_n which_o restrain_v the_o eat_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n unto_o believer_n only_o 181._o id._n the_o contempt_n canon_n part_n â_o p._n 181._o as_o have_v be_v show_v he_o add_v as_o to_o the_o corporal_a substance_n which_o the_o communicant_a do_v receive_v see_v that_o it_o be_v i_o that_o do_v now_o state_n the_o question_n i_o must_v therefore_o answer_v and_o i_o thereunto_o willing_o agree_v for_o because_o unto_o he_o that_o receive_v worthy_o it_o be_v true_a flesh_n although_o it_o be_v see_v that_o the_o bread_n be_v the_o same_o it_o be_v before_o and_o also_o true_a blood_n although_o the_o wine_n be_v see_v to_o be_v what_o it_o be_v i_o confess_v i_o can_v think_v nor_o say_v what_o it_o be_v unto_o he_o which_o receive_v unworthy_o that_o be_v to_o say_v unto_o he_o which_o dwell_v not_o in_o god_n by_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n what_o be_v receive_v at_o the_o holy_a table_n be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n unto_o the_o good_a and_o to_o the_o wicked_a there_o be_v no_o examine_v if_o the_o proper_a body_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n be_v receive_v worthy_o or_o unworthy_o they_o only_o say_v that_o if_o this_o doctrine_n have_v be_v in_o vogue_n in_o ratherius_n his_o time_n he_o will_v not_o have_v be_v to_o seek_v to_o know_v what_o it_o be_v the_o wicked_a do_v receive_v in_o the_o communion_n because_o he_o can_v not_o but_o have_v know_v that_o it_o be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nevertheless_o he_o declare_v positive_o that_o he_o be_v thorough_o persuade_v that_o the_o corporal_a substance_n which_o be_v receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v unto_o believer_n the_o true_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o true_o with_o great_a reason_n because_o then_o the_o sacrament_n be_v accompany_v with_o all_o the_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n of_o this_o holy_a flesh_n and_o of_o this_o precious_a
blood_n which_o be_v inseparable_a from_o their_o virtue_n and_o efficacy_n but_o as_o to_o he_o which_o communicate_v unworthy_o he_o can_v say_v nor_o so_o much_o as_o imagine_v what_o it_o be_v he_o know_v very_o well_o it_o be_v the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n for_o he_o say_v that_o it_o be_v see_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n be_v the_o same_o they_o be_v before_o but_o because_o the_o consecration_n make_v they_o to_o be_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n sacrament_n which_o become_v unto_o believer_n after_o the_o manner_n as_o we_o have_v show_v this_o body_n and_o this_o blood_n he_o can_v conceive_v what_o they_o become_v unto_o the_o wicked_a that_o be_v to_o say_v how_o one_o and_o the_o same_o sacrament_n be_v unto_o some_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o christ_n and_o unto_o other_o a_o bare_a sacrament_n only_o nevertheless_o have_v it_o then_o be_v believe_v in_o italy_n as_o it_o be_v now_o believe_v he_o can_v not_o have_v doubt_v but_o that_o it_o be_v both_o unto_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n although_o it_o produce_v not_o in_o all_o the_o same_o effect_n by_o reason_n of_o the_o variety_n of_o disposition_n ratherius_n be_v settle_v as_o it_o be_v at_o the_o gate_n of_o rome_n as_o it_o may_v be_v say_v it_o be_v not_o likely_a then_o that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v as_o yet_o embrace_v the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la who_o teach_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v no_o other_o flesh_n but_o that_o which_o be_v bear_v of_o the_o virgin_n mary_n for_o ratherius_n can_v not_o then_o be_v ignorant_a of_o it_o and_o not_o be_v ignorant_a he_o will_v not_o have_v put_v himself_o the_o question_n which_o he_o do_v and_o have_v not_o yield_v in_o answer_v of_o it_o and_o as_o to_o what_o be_v say_v by_o the_o same_o ratherius_n in_o reprove_v the_o excess_n and_o debauchery_n of_o some_o of_o his_o priest_n 259._o id._n synodica_fw-la ad_fw-la presbyt_fw-la p._n 259._o that_o there_o be_v some_o that_o spew_v before_o the_o altar_n of_o our_o lord_n upon_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n itself_o of_o the_o lamb._n it_o may_v easy_o be_v see_v that_o it_o be_v a_o earnest_a expression_n to_o aggravate_v the_o sin_n of_o those_o of_o who_o he_o speak_v and_o that_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v secure_v from_o these_o indignity_n by_o the_o confession_n of_o all_o christian_n it_o must_v necessary_o be_v understand_v of_o the_o sacrament_n which_o take_v the_o name_n of_o the_o thing_n which_o it_o signify_v and_o the_o violation_n whereof_o reflect_v upon_o he_o which_o institute_v it_o this_o be_v what_o several_a infer_v from_o the_o word_n of_o ratherius_n i_o will_v not_o fear_v to_o join_v unto_o ratherius_n another_o witness_n which_o be_v also_o a_o bishop_n in_o italy_n and_o which_o be_v late_o give_v unto_o the_o public_a it_o be_v atto_n the_o second_o of_o that_o name_n bishop_n of_o verceil_n 5_o atto_n in_o capir_n c._n 7_o 8_o 9_o t._n 8._o spicileg_n p._n 4_o 5_o anno_fw-la 945._o i_o will_v not_o stand_v upon_o his_o prohibit_v his_o priest_n from_o say_v private_a mass_n nor_o in_o that_o he_o command_v to_o handle_v decent_o the_o bread_n the_o wine_n and_o water_n without_o which_o mass_n can_v be_v say_v i_o will_v only_o observe_v what_o he_o require_v 31._o ib._n c._n 86._o p._n 31._o that_o he_o which_o honour_v not_o by_o fast_v and_o abstinence_n the_o day_n of_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n that_o be_v to_o say_v good_a friday_n may_v be_v deprive_v of_o the_o joy_n of_o easter_n and_o that_o he_o may_v not_o receive_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o occasion_n say_v some_o require_v that_o he_o shall_v not_o have_v say_v the_o sacrament_n but_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n if_o he_o have_v believe_v that_o the_o eucharist_n be_v the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o the_o punishment_n have_v be_v the_o great_a and_o by_o consequence_n the_o fit_a to_o have_v retain_v the_o other_o in_o their_o dury_n and_o in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n unto_o the_o priest_n of_o his_o diocese_n go_v about_o to_o dissuade_v they_o from_o fornication_n and_o to_o invite_v they_o unto_o chastity_n and_o continence_n he_o represent_v unto_o they_o among_o other_o thing_n what_o they_o do_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n there_o be_v no_o body_n add_v they_o but_o may_v easy_o understand_v but_o that_o it_o be_v the_o proper_a place_n to_o allege_v the_o privilege_n they_o have_v of_o make_v and_o give_v unto_o communicant_n the_o real_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o there_o be_v no_o bishop_n in_o the_o latin_a church_n but_o will_v have_v do_v so_o in_o such_o a_o occasion_n but_o as_o for_o atto_n he_o speak_v only_o of_o the_o sacrament_n because_o in_o all_o likelihood_n he_o believe_v not_o as_o the_o latin_n do_v at_o this_o time_n for_o than_o he_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o have_v speak_v as_o they_o do_v 126_o id._n epist_n ad_fw-la presby_n t._n p._n 126_o what_o say_v he_o be_v this_o wicked_a presumption_n that_o he_o which_o know_v that_o he_o be_v still_o wallow_v in_o his_o sin_n shall_v undertake_v to_o make_v or_o to_o give_v unto_o other_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n of_o all_o that_o i_o have_v hither_o to_o speak_v of_o the_o x._o century_n it_o be_v conclude_v that_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la have_v not_o obtain_v a_o full_a victory_n in_o that_o age._n but_o that_o of_o his_o adversary_n the_o mark_n whereof_o be_v find_v in_o england_n 80._o apud_fw-la usserium_fw-la de_fw-la success_n &_o statu_fw-la eccles_n christian_n c._n 3._o p._n 79_o 80._o in_o france_n in_o the_o country_n of_o liege_n and_o in_o italy_n which_o be_v doubtless_o the_o meaning_n of_o wickliff_n when_o he_o assure_v that_o there_o be_v practise_v in_o the_o church_n a_o thousand_o year_n together_o the_o true_a doctrine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o that_o they_o begin_v to_o err_v in_o this_o point_n in_o the_o year_n 1000_o which_o i_o refer_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o reader_n chap._n xvii_o of_o what_o pass_v in_o the_o xi_o century_n the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la not_o make_v the_o progress_n it_o desire_v in_o the_o ix_o and_o x._o century_n it_o find_v more_o favour_n in_o the_o xi_o and_o spread_v far_o therefore_o it_o be_v establish_v by_o public_a authority_n but_o not_o without_o difficulty_n and_o opposition_n for_o i_o do_v not_o believe_v that_o the_o author_n of_o the_o life_n of_o st._n genulph_n who_o live_v in_o all_o likelihood_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xi_o century_n and_o which_o be_v publish_v by_o john_n a_o bosco_n a_o cellestin_n friar_n be_v of_o this_o opinion_n 6._o lib._n 1._o c._n 6._o when_o he_o write_v of_o st._n genulph_n that_o from_o the_o day_n of_o his_o ordination_n he_o pass_v the_o rest_n of_o his_o life_n without_o drink_v any_o wine_n except_v that_o which_o he_o take_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o divine_a sacrament_n it_o can_v be_v so_o speak_v and_o believe_v that_o what_o be_v contain_v in_o the_o chalice_n be_v the_o real_a blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n lutherick_n archbishop_n of_o sans_o who_o die_v in_o the_o year_n 1032._o as_o the_o friar_n clarius_n in_o his_o chronicle_n of_o st._n peter_n of_o sans_o 742._o tom._n 2._o spicil_n d'ach._n p._n 742._o have_v observe_v can_v not_o possible_o be_v of_o paschas_fw-la his_o opinion_n because_o we_o read_v this_o of_o he_o in_o the_o life_n of_o pope_n john_n the_o seventeen_o or_o according_a unto_o other_o the_o nineteenth_o in_o the_o time_n of_o this_o pope_n 206._o council_n t._n 7._o p._n 206._o leutherius_n archbishop_n of_o sans_o sow_v the_o seed_n and_o beginning_n of_o the_o heresy_n of_o berengarius_fw-la whence_o it_o be_v that_o helgald_n in_o the_o life_n of_o king_n robert_n writes_z that_o his_o doctrien_n increase_v in_o the_o world_n regis_fw-la in_o epitome_n aquavitae_fw-la roberti_n regis_fw-la crescebat_fw-la say_v he_o in_o seculo_fw-la notwithstanding_o the_o threat_v this_o prince_n make_v of_o depose_v he_o from_o his_o dignity_n if_o he_o shall_v continue_v to_o teach_v it_o all_o those_o which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la join_v together_o to_o defend_v their_o faith_n fulbert_n bishop_n of_o chartres_n who_o have_v be_v consecrate_v by_o lutherick_n have_v a_o great_a kindness_n for_o he_o as_o he_o testify_v in_o one_o of_o his_o letter_n the_o question_n be_v to_o know_v what_o his_o opinion_n be_v touch_v the_o eucharist_n if_o what_o he_o say_v of_o the_o eat_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o christ_n be_v consider_v which_o he_o
represent_v unto_o we_o to_o be_v pure_o spiritual_a 23._o ep._n 23._o wherein_o he_o allege_v the_o word_n of_o st._n austin_n it_o be_v a_o figure_n which_o command_v we_o to_o communicate_v of_o the_o passion_n of_o our_o lord_n and_o to_o represent_v unto_o our_o mind_n sweet_o and_o useful_o that_o his_o body_n be_v crucify_v and_o break_v for_o we_o e._n ep._n 1._o ad_fw-la adeod_n t._n 3._o bibl._n pat._n p._n 438._o a._n b_o post_v poeniten_v mulierum_fw-la p._n 521._o e._n for_o i_o do_v not_o regard_v the_o addition_n that_o some_o unadvised_a hand_n have_v thereunto_o annex_v will_v the_o heretic_n say_v and_o these_o other_o of_o the_o same_o saint_n him_n that_o dwell_v not_o in_o jesus_n christ_n and_o in_o who_o christ_n dwell_v not_o do_v not_o indeed_o eat_v his_o flesh_n although_o he_o eat_v and_o drink_v the_o sacrament_n of_o so_o great_a a_o thing_n unto_o his_o damnation_n b._n ibid._n p._n 522._o b._n unto_o which_o word_n in_o all_o appearance_n berengarius_fw-la have_v regard_v when_o he_o say_v in_o his_o letter_n unto_o richard_n if_o the_o thing_n be_v so_o how_o shall_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o eucharist_n come_v to_o my_o knowledge_n which_o be_v in_o the_o write_n of_o bishop_n fulbert_n of_o glorious_a memory_n 510._o tom_n 2._o spicil_n d'ach._n p._n 510._o and_o which_o some_o esteem_n to_o be_v of_o this_o bishop_n but_o it_o be_v of_o st._n austin_n if_o it_o be_v far_o consider_v that_o he_o declare_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v ascend_v into_o heaven_n and_o that_o he_o have_v leave_v we_o the_o sacrament_n c._n ep._n 1._o ad_fw-la adcodat_n p._n 437._o c._n as_o a_o pledge_n of_o his_o presence_n that_o he_o speak_v of_o what_o we_o receive_v in_o the_o sacrament_n as_o of_o a_o thing_n which_o be_v break_v into_o very_o small_a bit_n and_o whereof_o a_o little_a portion_n be_v receive_v and_o that_o he_o distinguish_v as_o ratramn_v do_v 441._o id._n epist_n 2._o p._n 440_o 441._o and_o in_o the_o same_o word_n the_o sacrament_n which_o he_o call_v the_o body_n of_o christ_n from_o his_o true_a body_n if_o i_o say_v all_o these_o thing_n be_v well_o consider_v it_o must_v present_o be_v conclude_v that_o he_o be_v contrary_a unto_o paschas_fw-la yet_o nevertheless_o i_o will_v not_o affirm_v that_o he_o exact_o follow_v the_o opinion_n of_o his_o adversary_n not_o because_o he_o speak_v of_o the_o transfusion_n and_o change_n of_o the_o bread_n into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n for_o beside_o that_o 438._o id._n ep._n 1._o p_o 437_o 438._o he_o call_v this_o change_n a_o change_n of_o dignity_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o quality_n which_o the_o ancient_n often_o design_v by_o the_o name_n of_o substance_n as_o have_v be_v show_v he_o compare_v the_o change_n which_o happen_v in_o the_o eucharist_n unto_o that_o which_o come_v unto_o the_o manna_n in_o the_o wilderness_n and_o unto_o that_o which_o come_v unto_o man_n in_o baptism_n and_o that_o he_o testify_v that_o there_o be_v also_o a_o transfusion_n of_o believer_n into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n ibid._n ibid._n but_o i_o judge_v so_o because_o he_o seem_v to_o i_o to_o have_v embrace_v the_o opinion_n of_o remy_n of_o auxerr_n which_o be_v the_o same_o of_o john_n damascen_n who_o teach_v not_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o symbol_n be_v abolish_v but_o that_o they_o be_v unite_v unto_o the_o divinity_n to_o make_v one_o body_n with_o the_o natural_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o have_v be_v full_o show_v and_o that_o these_o be_v the_o thought_n of_o fulbert_n it_o appear_v if_o i_o mistake_v not_o by_o what_o he_o say_v that_o the_o pledge_n which_o our_o saviour_n have_v leave_v we_o be_v not_o the_o symbol_n of_o a_o empty_a mystery_n but_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n compaginante_fw-la spiritu_fw-la sancto_fw-la 437._o id._n ibid._n p._n 437._o or_o as_o remy_n speak_v conjungente_fw-it that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o the_o holy_a spirit_n unite_v join_v and_o knit_v the_o sacrament_n unto_o the_o true_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o unite_n it_o unto_o the_o divinity_n let_v the_o reader_n judge_n if_o i_o use_v any_o violence_n unto_o the_o word_n of_o fulbert_n and_o if_o i_o vary_v from_o his_o meaning_n about_o the_o time_n that_o fulbert_n of_o chartres_n flourish_v bernon_n abbot_n of_o augy_a write_v his_o treatise_n of_o thing_n which_o concern_v the_o mass_n to_o wit_n about_o the_o year_n 1030._o and_o fulbert_n die_v in_o 1027._o in_o this_o treatise_n he_o speak_v of_o make_v and_o confecrate_v the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o the_o lord_n pat._n cap._n 1._o &_o 2._o t._n 10_o bibl._n pat._n but_o the_o real_a body_n say_v some_o and_o the_o proper_a blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n not_o be_v possible_a to_o be_v make_v because_o it_o be_v make_v a_o thousand_o year_n before_o bernon_n write_v nor_o be_v sanctify_v because_o it_o be_v always_o holy_a it_o must_v of_o necessity_n be_v understand_v of_o the_o sacrament_n 1._o cap._n 1._o and_o he_o show_v it_o plain_o when_o he_o say_v that_o this_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n be_v break_v which_o can_v be_v understand_v of_o his_o true_a body_n which_o be_v not_o subject_a unto_o this_o accident_n and_o that_o moreover_o he_o declare_v 5._o cap._n 5._o that_o we_o be_v refresh_v with_o the_o wine_n which_o be_v in_o the_o cup_n in_o type_n of_o the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n nevertheless_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la establish_v itself_o by_o degree_n bruno_n bishop_n of_o anger_n be_v and_o berengarius_fw-la bear_v at_o tours_n but_o archdeacon_n and_o treasurer_n of_o the_o church_n of_o anger_n be_v a_o dignity_n which_o in_o former_a time_n be_v not_o confer_v but_o upon_o person_n of_o worth_n and_o learning_n bruno_n i_o say_v and_o berengarius_fw-la not_o endure_v that_o the_o opinion_n of_o paschas_fw-la which_o they_o look_v upon_o as_o a_o innovation_n of_o the_o ancient_a faith_n shall_v get_v possession_n of_o the_o mind_n of_o the_o people_n oppose_v it_o public_o teach_v that_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n do_v not_o lose_v their_o substance_n by_o consecration_n to_o become_v the_o real_a body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n but_o they_o only_o become_v by_o the_o blessing_n of_o sanctification_n the_o sacrament_n of_o this_o body_n and_o blood_n the_o truth_n be_v bruno_n suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v overcome_v with_o fear_n become_v silent_a a_o little_a after_o for_o say_v some_o it_o often_o happen_v upon_o these_o occasion_n that_o man_n harken_v to_o the_o counsel_n of_o the_o flesh_n rather_o than_o unto_o those_o of_o the_o spirit_n but_o as_o for_o berengarius_fw-la he_o have_v more_o strength_n and_o courage_n and_o oppose_v himself_o with_o more_o resolution_n and_o vigour_n unto_o the_o settle_n of_o the_o doctrine_n which_o paschas_fw-la begin_v to_o teach_v in_o the_o ix_o century_n but_o without_o any_o great_a success_n until_o the_o xi_o wherein_o it_o also_o find_v a_o great_a many_o opposer_n i_o be_o not_o ignorant_a that_o some_o enemy_n of_o berengarius_fw-la have_v endeavour_v to_o slander_v he_o to_o render_v his_o belief_n the_o more_o odious_a but_o the_o truth_n be_v he_o be_v repute_v to_o be_v a_o very_a learned_a man_n ground_v in_o philosophy_n and_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o liberal_a art_n and_o moreover_o of_o a_o holy_a and_o unblameable_a life_n a_o fragment_n of_o the_o history_n of_o france_n from_o the_o time_n of_o king_n robert_n 20_o tom_n 4._o histor_n franc._n the_o scripror_n eccles_n platina_n in_o joan._n 15._o sabellic_n enead_n 9_o l._n 2._o chron._n tit_n 16._o c._n 1._o §_o 20_o unto_o the_o death_n of_o philip_n say_v that_o his_o name_n be_v famous_a among_o the_o professor_n of_o divine_a philosophy_n sigebert_n say_v that_o he_o be_v illustrious_a for_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o liberal_a art_n and_o of_o logic_n platina_n and_o sabellicus_n reckon_v he_o among_o those_o which_o render_v themselves_o famous_a by_o their_o piety_n and_o learning_n bergomas_n in_o the_o supplement_n of_o chronicle_n upon_o the_o year_n 1049._o observe_n that_o he_o pass_v a_o long_a time_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o man_n to_o be_v eminent_a in_o learning_n and_o in_o holiness_n therefore_o the_o archbishop_n antonine_n declare_v 747._o tom._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 747._o that_o he_o be_v very_o learned_a and_o the_o friar_n clarius_n in_o his_o chronicle_n of_o st._n peter_n of_o sans_o give_v he_o these_o two_o epithet_n of_o admirable_a philosopher_n and_o lover_n of_o the_o poor_a but_o in_o fine_a the_o belief_n which_o he_o maintain_v upon_o the_o subject_a of_o the_o eucharist_n and_o which_o be_v direct_o contrary_a unto_o that_o of_o paschas_fw-la find_v the_o people_n so_o dispose_v to_o entertain_v it_o or_o rather_o to_o declare_v open_o for_o it_o so_o that_o in_o all_o
decission_n of_o pope_n and_o their_o council_n in_o favour_n of_o the_o doctrine_n of_o paschas_fw-la separate_v themselves_o open_o from_o their_o communion_n and_o give_v their_o reason_n for_o so_o do_v in_o a_o book_n which_o they_o publish_v to_o that_o purpose_n in_o the_o vulgar_a tongue_n wherein_o they_o make_v this_o declaration_n of_o their_o faith_n touch_v the_o eucharist_n 4._o hist_o de_fw-fr albigensis_n de_fw-fr paul_n perrin_n l._n 3._o c._n 4._o the_o eat_n of_o the_o sacramental_a bread_n be_v the_o eat_n of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n figurative_o jesus_n christ_n have_v say_v as_o often_o as_o you_o do_v this_o do_v it_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o this_o book_n as_o be_v observe_v by_o he_o that_o insert_v it_o whole_o in_o his_o history_n of_o the_o albigensis_n and_o the_o waldensis_n be_v take_v from_o a_o manuscript_n wherein_o be_v contain_v several_a sermon_n of_o the_o barbe_n so_o it_o be_v that_o those_o people_n call_v their_o pastor_n it_o be_v date_v in_o the_o year_n 1120._o which_o i_o find_v nothing_o strange_a when_o i_o consider_v that_o in_o the_o year_n 1119._o pope_n calixtus_n the_o second_o assemble_v a_o council_n at_o tholouse_n in_o his_o own_o presence_n wherein_o certain_a heretic_n be_v condemn_v who_o reject_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n that_o be_v to_o say_v which_o in_o all_o likelihood_n do_v not_o believe_v what_o the_o latin_a church_n believe_v we_o be_v oblige_v for_o the_o canon_n of_o this_o council_n unto_o mounseur_fw-fr baluze_fw-fr who_o have_v insert_v they_o whole_o in_o a_o book_n of_o mounseur_fw-fr de_fw-fr marca_n touch_v the_o liberty_n of_o the_o gallican_n church_n in_o the_o three_o of_o these_o canon_n this_o ordinance_n be_v make_v 344._o apud_fw-la marc._n de_fw-fr concord_n l._n 8._o c._n 18._o p._n 344._o we_o expel_v out_o of_o the_o church_n as_o heretic_n and_o condemn_v those_o who_o make_v a_o show_n of_o piety_n do_v not_o approve_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n etc._n etc._n we_o command_v all_o secular_a power_n to_o punish_v they_o and_o we_o bind_v with_o the_o same_o bond_n of_o excommunication_n those_o which_o shall_v protect_v they_o until_o such_o time_n as_o they_o shall_v repent_v this_o canon_n as_o far_o as_o i_o see_v concern_v only_o these_o albigensis_n who_o not_o approve_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o eucharist_n separate_v themselves_o from_o their_o communion_n after_o it_o have_v condemn_v the_o doctrine_n teach_v by_o berengarius_fw-la and_o establish_v that_o of_o paschas_fw-la in_o the_o xi_o century_n although_o it_o have_v not_o admit_v thereof_o before_o and_o what_o confirm_v i_o in_o this_o opinion_n be_v what_o i_o find_v in_o the_o chronicle_n of_o st._n tron_n in_o the_o country_n of_o liege_n touch_v radolph_n abbot_n of_o that_o monastery_n and_o beside_o author_n of_o the_o chronicle_n viz._n that_o be_v go_v to_o rome_n in_o pope_n honorius_n the_o second_o his_o time_n who_o be_v advance_v to_o this_o dignity_n in_o the_o year_n 1125._o and_o hold_v the_o chair_n five_o year_n he_o have_v a_o design_n to_o travel_v into_o another_o country_n which_o he_o do_v not_o name_n but_o that_o he_o be_v inform_v that_o it_o be_v infect_v with_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o sacramentarian_o that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o doctrine_n which_o be_v condemn_v in_o the_o person_n of_o berengarius_fw-la it_o add_v moreover_o 493._o tom._n 7._o spicil_n d'ach._n p._n 493._o he_o understand_v that_o the_o country_n towards_o which_o he_o have_v a_o design_n to_o travel_v in_o go_v far_o it_o be_v infect_v with_o the_o old_a heresy_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o lord_n this_o radolph_n be_v abbot_n of_o tron_n anno_fw-la 1108._o and_o he_o write_v his_o chronicle_n about_o the_o year_n 1125._o there_o be_v then_o at_o that_o time_n a_o country_n wherein_o profession_n be_v make_v of_o a_o belief_n contrary_a unto_o that_o of_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n and_o because_o this_o abbot_n have_v receive_v and_o approve_v the_o decision_n of_o leo_n victor_n nicholas_n and_o of_o gregory_n against_o berengarius_fw-la and_o against_o his_o doctrine_n he_o call_v the_o other_o opinion_n heresy_n and_o not_o only_a heresy_n but_o the_o old_a heresy_n this_o be_v the_o very_a term_n he_o use_v which_o show_v that_o the_o belief_n which_o he_o condemn_v be_v no_o new_a invention_n according_a to_o the_o judgement_n of_o this_o author_n but_o that_o it_o have_v of_o a_o long_a time_n be_v much_o speak_v of_o and_o that_o it_o be_v public_o profess_v by_o great_a number_n of_o people_n especial_o in_o the_o country_n mention_v by_o he_o which_o in_o all_o probability_n be_v the_o country_n of_o languedock_n wherein_o the_o follower_n of_o berengarius_fw-la spread_v and_o publish_v abroad_o his_o doctrine_n immediate_o after_o his_o death_n not_o value_v the_o prohibition_n and_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o verceil_n of_o rome_n and_o of_o tours_n on_o the_o contrary_a see_v they_o authorize_v and_o pass_v into_o a_o article_n of_o faith_n a_o opinion_n which_o they_o esteem_v to_o be_v novel_a and_o contrary_a unto_o the_o ancient_a doctrine_n of_o christian_n they_o separate_v and_o break_v off_o from_o the_o latin_a church_n in_o who_o communion_n they_o have_v live_v till_o that_o time_n these_o people_n have_v for_o their_o chief_a conductor_n peter_n de_fw-fr bruis_n who_o after_o have_v defend_v and_o maintain_v this_o faith_n and_o doctrine_n have_v preach_v and_o publish_v it_o for_o the_o space_n of_o twenty_o year_n in_o languedock_n in_o gascoigne_n and_o elsewhere_o be_v at_o last_o martyr_a and_o burn_v at_o st._n giles_n in_o languedock_n by_o the_o care_n and_o diligence_n of_o the_o latin_a church_n prefer_v rather_o to_o suffer_v death_n and_o to_o seal_v with_o his_o blood_n the_o doctrine_n which_o he_o have_v teach_v and_o which_o infinite_a number_n of_o people_n open_o profess_v than_o to_o return_v unto_o the_o communion_n which_o he_o have_v forsake_v after_o peter_n de_fw-fr bruis_n succeed_v henry_n who_o with_o some_o other_o defend_v the_o faith_n of_o these_o church_n which_o after_o his_o name_n be_v call_v henritian_n as_o they_o have_v be_v also_o call_v petrobusian_o from_o the_o name_n of_o his_o predecessor_n it_o be_v true_a that_o those_o which_o have_v cause_v peter_n de_fw-fr bruis_n to_o be_v burn_v find_a mean_n also_o to_o suppress_v henry_n by_o order_n of_o pope_n eugenius_n for_o cardinal_n alberick_n 5._o vita_fw-la s._n bernardi_n l._n 3._o c._n 5._o bishop_n of_o osty_a his_o legate_n have_v get_v he_o into_o his_o power_n order_v matter_n so_o that_o he_o be_v never_o hear_v of_o after_o neither_o can_v it_o be_v hear_v of_o what_o manner_n of_o death_n he_o die_v but_o we_o know_v very_o well_o that_o pope_n eugenius_n be_v inform_v of_o the_o great_a progress_n make_v by_o henry_n after_o the_o death_n of_o peter_n de_fw-fr bruis_n who_o martyrdom_n do_v only_o increase_v and_o heighten_v his_o zeal_n for_o the_o defence_n of_o the_o faith_n we_o know_v i_o say_v that_o the_o pope_n send_v alberick_n his_o legate_n who_o with_o gaufrid_n bishop_n of_o chartres_n st._n bernard_n abbot_n of_o clervaux_n who_o be_v at_o that_o time_n in_o great_a esteem_n with_o some_o other_o 1147._o baron_fw-fr ad_fw-la an._n 1147._o who_o go_v towards_o tholouse_n to_o pluck_v up_o these_o thorn_n as_o cardinal_n baronius_n say_v st._n bernard_n write_v beforehand_o unto_o alphonsus_n count_n of_o st._n giles_n in_o languedock_n who_o favour_v henry_n with_o his_o protection_n notwithstanding_o the_o violent_a death_n which_o peter_n the_o bruis_n have_v suffer_v 240._o bernard_n ep._n 240._o in_o this_o letter_n st._n bernard_n say_v several_a thing_n against_o the_o doctrine_n and_o the_o conversation_n of_o henry_n who_o from_o a_o friar_n that_o he_o be_v have_v embrace_v the_o opinion_n and_o party_n of_o peter_n his_o colleague_n less_o modest_a therein_o than_o peter_n de_fw-fr clunie_n his_o contemporary_a and_o also_o a_o great_a enemy_n of_o the_o albigensis_n petrobrus_fw-la contr._n petrobrus_fw-la against_o who_o he_o write_v under_o the_o name_n of_o petrobusian_o for_o he_o declare_v that_o he_o will_v suspend_v his_o judgement_n of_o what_o be_v report_v of_o henry_n until_o he_o be_v more_o certain_o inform_v of_o it_o so_o that_o i_o can_v tell_v if_o it_o may_v not_o be_v apply_v unto_o st._n bernard_n 47._o in_o frideric_n l._n 1._o c._n 47._o in_o this_o occasion_n what_o be_v say_v by_o otto_n the_o frisinge_a that_o by_o a_o mildness_n which_o be_v natural_a unto_o he_o he_o become_v in_o a_o manner_n over_o credulous_a in_o fine_a st._n bernard_n be_v come_v to_o tholouse_n 6._o vita_fw-la bernard_n l._n 3._o c._n 5_o 6._o he_o bestir_v himself_o with_o much_o
reputation_n who_o see_v it_o before_o it_o be_v publish_v by_o aubertin_n that_o it_o be_v for_o certain_a in_o the_o register_n i_o will_v make_v no_o scruple_n of_o represent_v it_o here_o in_o our_o language_n that_o the_o reader_n may_v judge_v of_o what_o consequence_n it_o be_v in_o regard_n of_o the_o matter_n which_o we_o examine_v see_v here_o then_o what_o pope_n clement_n write_v unto_o this_o archbishop_n ââ_o in_o registr_n manuscript_n epâââ_n clement_n ââ_o the_o more_o sincere_a our_o love_n be_v unto_o you_o the_o more_o we_o have_v be_v touch_v in_o hear_v certain_a thing_n of_o you_o which_o agree_v not_o with_o the_o gravity_n of_o your_o office_n consider_v especial_o that_o they_o endanger_v your_o dignity_n and_o your_o honour_n i_o write_v unto_o you_o familiar_o and_o unknown_a unto_o any_o body_n except_v he_o that_o write_v the_o letter_n to_o let_v you_o know_v that_o i_o be_o inform_v whilst_o you_o be_v in_o our_o court_n and_o discourse_v with_o a_o certain_a doctor_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n you_o say_v unto_o he_o that_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o essential_o in_o the_o eucharist_n no_o otherwise_o than_o the_o thing_n signify_v be_v in_o the_o sign_n and_o that_o you_o say_v moreover_o that_o this_o opinion_n be_v in_o great_a esteem_n at_o paris_n this_o discourse_n be_v secret_o whisper_v among_o some_o person_n and_o be_v at_o last_o come_v to_o our_o knowledge_n i_o be_v much_o trouble_v at_o it_o and_o i_o can_v scarce_o believe_v that_o you_o will_v have_v speak_v thing_n which_o contain_v manifest_a heresy_n and_o which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o sacrament_n wherein_o faith_n do_v operate_v with_o so_o much_o the_o more_o benefit_n as_o it_o surpass_v sense_n captivate_v the_o understanding_n and_o subject_n reason_v under_o its_o law_n therefore_o i_o counsel_v you_o not_o to_o be_v wise_a than_o you_o shall_v and_o not_o to_o impute_v to_o the_o doctor_n of_o paris_n opinion_n which_o they_o believe_v not_o but_o that_o you_o humble_o confess_v and_o firm_o believe_v what_o the_o church_n believe_v and_o what_o the_o saint_n preach_v and_o teach_v viz._n that_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n although_o he_o be_v local_o in_o heaven_n be_v true_o real_o and_o essential_o under_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n after_o the_o priest_n have_v pronounce_v the_o sacred_a word_n according_a to_o the_o usage_n of_o the_o church_n and_o if_o by_o hazard_v you_o remember_v he_o or_o they_o unto_o who_o you_o have_v say_v it_o revoke_v it_o either_o verbal_o or_o by_o writing_n to_o the_o end_n that_o those_o which_o suppose_v that_o you_o believe_v what_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v believe_v of_o this_o great_a mystery_n may_v harbour_v no_o ill_a opinion_n of_o you_o at_o viterba_fw-la the_o 5_o of_o the_o calends_o of_o november_n anno_fw-la the_o 3d._n that_o be_v of_o his_o popedom_n which_o answer_v unto_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 1268._o this_o prelate_n be_v dishearten_v at_o the_o read_n of_o this_o letter_n and_o fear_v the_o loss_n of_o his_o office_n and_o honour_n deny_v have_v speak_v what_o the_o pope_n tax_v he_o with_o and_o under_o obscure_a and_o intricate_a term_n make_v profession_n of_o believe_v what_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n believe_v concern_v this_o mystery_n yet_o in_o such_o a_o manner_n that_o he_o say_v certain_a thing_n which_o agree_v not_o very_o well_o with_o this_o doctrine_n 519._o in_o registro_fw-la epist_n clemen_n supra_fw-la cit_fw-la ep._n 519._o and_o which_o seem_v to_o testify_v that_o this_o archbishop_n of_o narbona_n dare_v not_o free_o to_o declare_v his_o thought_n the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n say_v he_o be_v understand_v four_o several_a way_n 1._o it_o be_v so_o call_v in_o regard_n of_o the_o resemblance_n as_o the_o species_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n and_o that_o improper_o 2._o it_o be_v take_v for_o the_o material_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v crucify_v and_o pierce_v with_o a_o lance_n and_o which_o be_v first_o take_v from_o the_o bless_a virgin_n and_o this_o signification_n be_v proper_a 3._o for_o the_o church_n or_o for_o its_o mystical_a unity_n 4._o for_o the_o spiritual_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v meat_n indeed_o and_o it_o be_v say_v of_o those_o which_o eat_v this_o flesh_n spiritual_o that_o they_o do_v receive_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o flesh_n and_o blood_n of_o our_o saviour_n this_o prelate_n make_v a_o difference_n of_o the_o spiritual_a flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o he_o propose_v as_o the_o food_n of_o believer_n from_o the_o flesh_n of_o our_o lord_n take_v proper_o and_o in_o its_o true_a signification_n i_o can_v tell_v if_o his_o opinion_n and_o judgement_n may_v not_o thereby_o be_v determine_v which_o i_o leave_v unto_o other_o to_o do_v whereas_o it_o be_v read_v in_o the_o pope_n letter_n unto_o this_o archbishop_n that_o he_o say_v that_o his_o opinion_n contrary_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o real_a presence_n be_v famous_a and_o frequent_a at_o paris_n it_o be_v not_o without_o great_a probability_n if_o it_o be_v consider_v that_o two_o year_n after_o that_o be_v to_o say_v anno_fw-la 1270._o which_o be_v the_o year_n of_o the_o death_n of_o st._n lewis_n stephen_n bishop_n of_o paris_n condemn_v by_o advice_n of_o the_o doctor_n of_o divinity_n those_o which_o hold_v 1._o that_o god_n do_v not_o make_v the_o accident_n to_o subsist_v without_o its_o subject_a 924._o tom_n 4._o bibl._n pat._n p._n 924._o because_o it_o be_v of_o his_o essence_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v actual_o in_o its_o subject_n 2._o that_o the_o accident_n without_o a_o subject_a be_v not_o a_o accident_n unless_o it_o be_v equivocal_a 3._o that_o to_o make_v the_o accident_n be_v without_o the_o subject_a as_o we_o believe_v it_o be_v in_o the_o sacrament_n be_v a_o thing_n impossible_a and_o imply_v a_o contradiction_n 4._o that_o god_n can_v make_v the_o accident_n to_o be_v without_o the_o subject_a nor_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v several_a dimension_n together_o maxim_n which_o be_v inconsistent_a with_o transubstantiation_n declare_v if_o i_o mistake_v not_o that_o those_o which_o hold_v they_o be_v far_o from_o believe_v it_o which_o i_o refer_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o reader_n content_v myself_o in_o warn_v he_o 1236._o tom._n 2._o spicil_n p._n 795._o anno_fw-la 1236._o that_o instead_o of_o the_o year_n 1227._o which_o be_v mark_v at_o the_o begin_n of_o this_o anathema_n it_o shall_v be_v the_o year_n 1270._o that_o about_o thirty_o year_n before_o to_o wit_n the_o year_n 1236._o there_o be_v take_v in_o divers_a part_n of_o france_n flanders_n champagne_n burgundy_n and_o other_o province_n great_a number_n of_o waldensis_n under_o the_o name_n of_o bulgarian_n and_o pifle_n and_o that_o all_o those_o which_o will_v not_o renounce_v their_o faith_n be_v burn_v alive_a and_o their_o good_n confiscate_v as_o the_o chronicle_n of_o st._n medard_n of_o soissons_fw-fr do_v testify_v where_o it_o be_v observe_v that_o before_o that_o time_n it_o be_v so_o practise_v for_o three_o whole_a year_n together_o and_o that_o the_o same_o course_n be_v hold_v the_o five_o year_n follow_v without_o intermission_n to_o wit_n until_o the_o year_n 1241._o what_o i_o have_v now_o say_v of_o the_o letter_n of_o clement_n the_o four_o unto_o the_o archbishop_n of_o narban_n and_o that_o of_o this_o prelate_n unto_o the_o pope_n and_o of_o the_o condemnation_n of_o certain_a maxim_n which_o be_v condemn_v by_o stephen_n bishop_n of_o paris_n will_v receive_v much_o light_n from_o the_o history_n of_o what_o pass_v in_o the_o university_n of_o paris_n in_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n 1304._o and_o see_v here_o what_o it_o be_v john_n of_o paris_n of_o the_o order_n of_o preach_a friar_n that_o be_v of_o dominican_n teach_v a_o manner_n of_o exist_v of_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o altar_n different_a from_o that_o which_o be_v common_o receive_v in_o the_o latin_a church_n he_o do_v not_o indeed_o condemn_v the_o manner_n of_o exist_v of_o the_o conversion_n of_o bread_n into_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o be_v the_o opinion_n general_o receive_v among_o the_o latin_n but_o he_o pretend_v that_o it_o be_v no_o article_n of_o faith_n not_o have_v be_v determine_v by_o the_o church_n no_o more_o than_o that_o which_o he_o mean_v to_o establish_v and_o that_o therefore_o it_o be_v at_o every_o body_n free_a choice_n to_o embrace_v either_o the_o one_o or_o the_o other_o although_o he_o judge_v his_o safe_a and_o subject_n unto_o less_o inconvenience_n and_o he_o make_v it_o consist_v in_o the_o assumption_n of_o the_o bread_n by_o the_o divinity_n and_o in_o that_o the_o substance_n of_o
unto_o who_o with_o thy_o father_n and_o thy_o good_a holy_a and_o quicken_a spirit_n appertain_v the_o glory_n both_o now_o and_o for_o ever_o amen_n as_o for_o what_o regard_v the_o latin_a church_n it_o be_v no_o less_o difficult_a precise_o to_o determine_v the_o time_n when_o perfume_n be_v first_o offer_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n it_o may_v very_o well_o be_v infer_v from_o what_o have_v be_v allege_v of_o st._n austin_n that_o this_o practice_n be_v not_o receive_v in_o his_o day_n in_o the_o west_n at_o least_o in_o the_o church_n of_o africa_n i_o say_v not_o in_o the_o church_n of_o africa_n for_o i_o find_v in_o the_o life_n of_o boniface_n the_o first_o contemporary_a with_o st._n austin_n this_o ordinance_n that_o no_o woman_n or_o nun_n 884._o in_o lib._n pontific_n t_o 1._o council_n p._n 884._o shall_v touch_v nor_o wash_v the_o sacred_a corporal_n nor_o cause_n to_o be_v burn_v any_o incense_n in_o the_o church_n save_v the_o deacon_n only_o i_o know_v the_o pontifical_a book_n from_o whence_o this_o life_n be_v take_v be_v a_o book_n upon_o which_o no_o solid_a foundation_n can_v be_v lay_v those_o which_o have_v any_o knowledge_n of_o ecclesiastical_a antiquity_n make_v no_o esteem_n of_o it_o and_o the_o impostor_n that_o forge_v the_o decretal_n of_o the_o first_o pope_n have_v make_v soter_n to_o make_v a_o decrete_a in_o the_o ii_o century_n like_v unto_o that_o of_o boniface_n in_o the_o v._o but_o for_o all_o that_o i_o will_v not_o so_o absolute_o deny_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o ordinance_n of_o boniface_n as_o i_o will_v that_o of_o soter_n for_o although_o the_o pontifical_a book_n be_v not_o always_o to_o be_v believe_v nevertheless_o it_o can_v be_v say_v as_o positive_o as_o of_o the_o decretal_a of_o soter_n that_o it_o be_v forge_v there_o be_v but_o one_o thing_n that_o stick_v with_o i_o and_o be_v the_o reason_n that_o i_o can_v give_v credit_n to_o the_o decrete_a which_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o life_n of_o boniface_n it_o be_v that_o in_o all_o the_o book_n of_o sacrament_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o nor_o in_o those_o of_o ecclesiastical_a office_n of_o st._n isidore_n archbishop_n of_o sevil_n there_o be_v no_o mention_n at_o all_o make_v to_o the_o best_a of_o my_o remembrance_n touch_v the_o oblation_n of_o perfume_n it_o be_v not_o so_o of_o the_o book_n call_v the_o roman_a order_n wherein_o there_o be_v express_a mention_n make_v of_o it_o as_o also_o in_o amalarius_n fortunatus_n who_o live_v in_o the_o ix_o century_n but_o as_o for_o the_o roman_a order_n all_o be_v not_o agree_v of_o its_o age_n most_o think_a it_o be_v write_v towards_o the_o end_n of_o the_o viii_o century_n and_o some_o in_o the_o xi_o after_o all_o in_o admit_v the_o decrete_a of_o pope_n boniface_n the_o first_o it_o will_v follow_v that_o the_o use_n of_o perfume_n and_o incense_n in_o the_o worship_n and_o service_n of_o religion_n be_v not_o receive_v by_o the_o latin_n before_o the_o v._o century_n if_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o it_o be_v then_o itself_o receive_v in_o a_o book_n which_o treat_v of_o divine_a office_n which_o melchior_n historpius_n cause_v to_o be_v print_v together_o with_o the_o roman_a order_n there_o be_v several_a prayer_n for_o consecrate_v and_o bless_v the_o censer_n and_o the_o incense_n of_o each_o it_o will_v suffice_v to_o relate_v one_o i_o say_v in_o the_o first_o place_n for_o the_o censer_n in_o blessing_n whereof_o this_o prayer_n be_v make_v unto_o god_n pat._n tom._n 10._o bibl._n pat._n o_o lord_n god_n who_o at_o the_o time_n that_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n be_v devour_v by_o fire_n by_o reason_n of_o their_o rebellion_n thou_o be_v please_v to_o hear_v the_o prayer_n of_o thy_o high_a priest_n aaron_n stand_v betwixt_o the_o dead_a and_o the_o live_n and_o offer_v thou_o incense_n and_o save_v the_o people_n out_o of_o the_o midst_n of_o the_o fire_n bless_v we_o pray_v thou_o this_o censer_n and_o grant_v that_o as_o often_o as_o we_o therein_o offer_v incense_n unto_o thou_o we_o may_v become_v a_o temple_n of_o a_o sweet_a savour_n acceptable_a unto_o thy_o christ_n and_o for_o the_o perfume_n and_o incense_n ibid._n ibid._n o_o almighty_a lord_n god_n of_o abraham_n of_o isaac_n and_o of_o jacob_n send_v upon_o this_o creature_n of_o perfume_n and_o of_o incense_n the_o strength_n and_o virtue_n of_o thy_o savour_n to_o the_o end_n it_o may_v serve_v for_o a_o protection_n and_o defence_n unto_o thy_o servant_n to_o hinder_v the_o enemy_n from_o enter_v into_o their_o heart_n and_o there_o fix_v his_o abode_n and_o residence_n through_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n amen_n and_o in_o the_o pontifical_a 1582._o pontific_n rom._n par_fw-fr 2._o fol._n 136._o 2_o venise_n 1582._o o_o lord_n god_n almighty_a in_o who_o presence_n do_v stand_v with_o tremble_a the_o army_n of_o holy_a angel_n who_o service_n be_v whole_o spiritual_a and_o full_a of_o zeal_n be_v please_v to_o behold_v bless_v and_o sanctify_v this_o incense_n and_o perfume_n to_o the_o end_n that_o all_o the_o failure_n the_o infirmity_n and_o all_o the_o stratagem_n of_o the_o enemy_n smell_v its_o savour_n may_v fly_v away_o and_o depart_v from_o thy_o creature_n which_o thou_o have_v ransom_v with_o the_o precious_a blood_n of_o thy_o son_n never_o to_o be_v wound_v by_o the_o bite_n of_o the_o wicked_a serpent_n through_o jesus_n christ_n our_o lord_n amen_o but_o because_o that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o apostle_n four_o canon_n join_v unto_o incense_n the_o oil_n for_o the_o light_n or_o lamp_n at_o the_o time_n of_o celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n it_o will_v not_o be_v amiss_o to_o inquire_v into_o the_o first_o original_a of_o this_o custom_n as_o we_o have_v do_v into_o that_o of_o incense_n to_o this_o purpose_n the_o reader_n need_v not_o expect_v that_o we_o shall_v treat_v of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n make_v use_n of_o lamp_n and_o candle_n in_o their_o assembly_n because_o every_o body_n know_v they_o do_v not_o use_v they_o for_o ceremony_n but_o through_o pure_a necessity_n be_v force_v to_o assemble_v in_o the_o night_n and_o early_o before_o daylight_n for_o fear_v of_o persecution_n from_o thence_o do_v proceed_v the_o unjust_a slander_n wherewith_o they_o be_v charge_v in_o minucius_n foelix_fw-la of_o cause_v the_o light_n to_o be_v extinguish_v the_o more_o greedy_o to_o satisfy_v their_o lust_n and_o sensual_a appetite_n neither_o will_v i_o speak_v of_o the_o wax_n candle_n and_o flambeau_n which_o be_v use_v on_o easter_n eve_n nor_o stand_v to_o show_v when_o their_o use_n begin_v not_o only_o on_o this_o occasion_n but_o also_o in_o feast_n and_o funeral_n as_o well_o as_o unto_o the_o honour_n of_o image_n these_o thing_n may_v probable_o be_v answer_v at_o some_o more_o convenient_a time_n for_o the_o present_a we_o must_v limit_v ourselves_o within_o the_o matter_n which_o concern_v the_o sacrament_n whereof_o we_o write_v the_o history_n and_o by_o consequence_n only_o consider_v the_o use_n of_o the_o light_n of_o lamp_n and_o candle_n in_o that_o which_o relate_v unto_o the_o worship_n and_o service_n of_o god_n tertullian_n account_v it_o as_o a_o great_a superstition_n in_o the_o gentile_n for_o use_v candle_n and_o flambeau_n in_o the_o day_n time_n and_o say_v christian_n do_v not_o so_o 35._o apolog._n c._n 35._o we_o say_v he_o do_v not_o burn_v daylight_n with_o candle_n and_o flambeau_n and_o he_o say_v so_o upon_o account_n of_o what_o be_v act_v by_o the_o pagan_n upon_o holy_a day_n and_o public_a rejoice_n particular_o unto_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o emperor_n but_o elsewhere_o he_o speak_v in_o a_o manner_n which_o give_v plain_o to_o understand_v that_o the_o christian_n of_o his_o time_n do_v not_o at_o all_o admit_v for_o ceremony_n the_o use_n of_o candle_n flambeau_n or_o other_o light_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o their_o religion_n so_o that_o if_o they_o make_v use_v of_o any_o it_o be_v only_o during_o their_o nocturnal_a assembly_n their_o enemy_n not_o suffer_v they_o to_o meet_v together_o in_o the_o day_n time_n let_v they_o say_v he_o every_o day_n light_a flambeau_n he_o speak_v of_o what_o be_v do_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o idol_n which_o be_v absolute_o in_o darkness_n 15._o de_fw-fr idol_n c._n 15._o let_v they_o which_o be_v threaten_v with_o eternal_a fire_n fasten_v laurel_n at_o their_o door_n that_o they_o may_v afterward_o burn_v they_o for_o these_o token_n of_o darkness_n and_o these_o forerunner_n of_o pain_n and_o punishment_n become_v they_o very_o well_o can_v a_o christian_a have_v speak_v after_o this_o manner_n against_o a_o heathen_a superstition_n if_o in_o his_o religion_n he_o have_v practise_v the_o use_n of_o light_n and_o flambeau_n he_o will_v have_v speak_v in_o another_o manner_n and_o
century_n hearty_o desire_v praefat_fw-la lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr divin_fw-fr office_n in_o praefat_fw-la it_o will_v suffice_v say_v he_o without_o singer_n without_o reader_n and_o without_o all_o the_o other_o thing_n practise_v in_o the_o celebration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n that_o the_o bishop_n or_o priest_n shall_v pronounce_v the_o blessing_n to_o consecrate_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n to_o the_o end_n the_o people_n shall_v be_v nourish_v for_o the_o salvation_n of_o their_o soul_n as_o the_o apostle_n do_v at_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o christianity_n by_o which_o word_n he_o show_v that_o he_o find_v the_o celebration_n of_o this_o mystery_n too_o much_o clog_v with_o ceremony_n as_o also_o st._n austin_n find_v that_o all_o the_o christian_a religion_n be_v 500_o year_n before_o amalarius_n for_o he_o complain_v that_o religion_n be_v burden_v with_o heavy_a yoke_n 19_o ep._n 119._o c._n 19_o so_o that_o the_o state_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v more_o supportable_a but_o now_o it_o be_v time_n to_o consider_v the_o preparation_n of_o the_o communicant_a have_v examine_v those_o of_o he_o which_o celebrate_v chap._n ii_o of_o the_o disposition_n necessary_a for_o the_o communion_n and_o first_o of_o the_o inclination_n of_o the_o devout_a soul_n in_o regard_n of_o god_n and_o of_o jesus_n christ_n when_o our_o bless_a saviour_n do_v distribute_v the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o his_o eucharist_n to_o his_o apostle_n he_o say_v unto_o they_o do_v this_o in_o remembrance_n of_o i_o which_o his_o apostle_n do_v extend_v to_o the_o commemoration_n of_o his_o death_n and_o of_o his_o suffering_n a_o remembrance_n which_o draw_v after_o it_o all_o the_o good_a and_o holy_a disposition_n which_o the_o communicant_a shall_v have_v towards_o god_n and_o jesus_n christ_n and_o these_o inclination_n proceed_v from_o several_a idea_n which_o this_o save_a remembrance_n do_v stir_v up_o in_o our_o soul_n at_o the_o time_n in_o which_o we_o do_v prepare_v ourselves_o for_o the_o participation_n of_o this_o adorable_a mystery_n of_o our_o salvation_n for_o although_o the_o sacrament_n be_v institute_v principal_o for_o remember_v the_o death_n of_o our_o saviour_n nevertheless_o because_o his_o death_n be_v inseparable_a from_o his_o incarnation_n resurrection_n and_o ascension_n so_o it_o be_v that_o we_o approach_v unto_o the_o holy_a communion_n after_o have_v meditate_a on_o all_o these_o great_a and_o sublime_a mystery_n every_o one_o of_o which_o produce_v in_o our_o soul_n disposition_n somewhat_o different_a as_o have_v divers_a object_n and_o several_a encouragement_n the_o which_o nevertheless_o be_v all_o heavenly_a and_o all_o divine_a and_o all_o which_o do_v tend_v unto_o one_o mark_n and_o unto_o one_o end_n which_o be_v the_o glory_n of_o god_n and_o of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o the_o eternal_a salvation_n of_o our_o soul_n and_o to_o say_v the_o truth_n this_o sacrament_n can_v represent_v unto_o our_o eye_n all_o these_o great_a and_o wonderful_a object_n but_o that_o it_o open_v unto_o we_o at_o the_o same_o time_n a_o wide_a field_n for_o our_o meditation_n to_o enlarge_v upon_o from_o the_o incarnation_n of_o the_o eternal_a word_n even_o unto_o his_o second_o come_v to_o judgement_n and_o we_o can_v finish_v this_o glorious_a course_n without_o have_v all_o the_o disposition_n which_o god_n require_v and_o all_o the_o preparation_n which_o he_o desire_v of_o we_o this_o will_v plain_o appear_v if_o we_o do_v several_o reflect_v upon_o all_o the_o idea_n which_o the_o remembrance_n of_o our_o saviour_n and_o of_o his_o suffering_n do_v present_a unto_o our_o soul_n and_o what_o the_o father_n have_v say_v upon_o each_o of_o they_o and_o if_o we_o also_o feel_v the_o divine_a motion_n which_o will_v necessary_o flow_v from_o the_o christian_a soul_n for_o example_n the_o holy_a father_n have_v consider_v the_o eucharist_n as_o a_o memorial_n a_o symbol_n a_o image_n and_o a_o sacrament_n of_o the_o incarnation_n or_o as_o the_o doctor_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n speak_v of_o the_o oeconomy_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o that_o free_a and_o merciful_a dispensation_n which_o incline_v he_o to_o take_v our_o nature_n in_o the_o womb_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n mary_n by_o the_o miraculous_a operation_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n which_o be_v what_o st._n justin_n martyr_n will_v say_v when_o he_o observe_v 296._o contr._n try_n phon_n p._n 296._o that_o the_o lord_n command_v we_o to_o make_v the_o bread_n of_o the_o eucharist_n in_o remembrance_n in_o that_o he_o be_v make_v man_n for_o those_o which_o shall_v believe_v in_o he_o it_o be_v also_o the_o thought_n of_o eusebius_n genesi_fw-la demonstr_n l._n 8._o a_o genesi_fw-la that_o jesus_n christ_n give_v unto_o his_o apostle_n the_o symbol_n of_o his_o divine_a oeconomy_n command_v they_o to_o make_v the_o image_n of_o his_o true_a body_n and_o it_o can_v be_v any_o way_n doubt_v but_o it_o be_v on_o this_o same_o consideration_n that_o pope_n gelasius_n say_v nature_n de_fw-fr duabus_fw-la in_o christo_fw-la nature_n that_o we_o do_v celebrate_v in_o the_o action_n of_o the_o mystery_n the_o image_n and_o resemblance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n and_o that_o we_o must_v believe_v of_o our_o lord_n jesus_n christ_n that_o itself_o which_o we_o profess_v in_o his_o image_n which_o we_o there_o celebrate_v and_o there_o receive_v that_o be_v to_o say_v that_o we_o shall_v be_v persuade_v of_o the_o truth_n of_o his_o flesh_n and_o blood_n the_o symbol_n and_o sacrament_n whereof_o we_o do_v receive_v at_o the_o holy_a table_n it_o be_v just_o what_o st._n leo_n intend_v to_o express_v by_o these_o word_n which_o be_v address_v unto_o the_o eutychian_o you_o shall_v communicate_v at_o the_o holy_a table_n in_o such_o a_o manner_n 86._o serm._n 6._o the_o jejun_n 7._o mensis_fw-la pag._n 86._o that_o you_o may_v not_o in_o the_o least_o doubt_n of_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n it_o be_v whereunto_o also_o attend_v all_o the_o passage_n of_o the_o father_n which_o prove_v either_o against_o the_o eutychian_o or_o against_o the_o docete_n and_o the_o putatifs_fw-fr the_o truth_n of_o the_o flesh_n of_o jesus_n christ_n by_o the_o eucharist_n as_o the_o existence_n of_o a_o thing_n be_v prove_v by_o the_o image_n and_o by_o the_o figure_n which_o represent_v it_o 84._o dialog_n 2._o p._n 84._o because_o according_a to_o theoderet_n say_v there_o must_v be_v a_o arch-type_n of_o the_o image_n because_o the_o painer_n which_o imitate_v nature_n do_v represent_v the_o image_n of_o thing_n which_o be_v see_v from_o whence_o he_o draw_v this_o conclusion_n if_o the_o divine_a mystery_n be_v the_o figure_n of_o a_o true_a body_n than_o the_o body_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v now_o also_o a_o true_a body_n not_o change_v into_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o divinity_n but_o fill_v with_o the_o divine_a glory_n a_o reason_v for_o the_o most_o part_n like_o unto_o that_o of_o tertullian_n against_o marcian_n for_o have_v expound_v these_o word_n this_o be_v my_o body_n by_o these_o other_o that_o be_v to_o say_v 40._o lib._n 4._o advers._fw-la martion_n c._n 40._o the_o figure_n of_o my_o body_n he_o add_v that_o it_o will_v not_o have_v be_v a_o figure_n if_o there_o have_v not_o be_v the_o truth_n of_o a_o body_n or_o a_o true_a body_n and_o indeed_o this_o idea_n of_o the_o incarnation_n of_o our_o lord_n be_v in_o such_o a_o manner_n imprint_v in_o the_o mind_n of_o communicant_n that_o the_o last_o prayer_n of_o st._n basil_n liturgy_n begin_v thus_o o_o jesus_n christ_n our_o god_n graeco-lat_n bibl._n patr._n t._n 2._o graeco-lat_n we_o have_v accomplish_v and_o finish_v according_a to_o our_o power_n the_o sacrament_n of_o thy_o oeconomy_n and_o dispensation_n this_o meditation_n which_o represent_v unto_o we_o the_o horror_n of_o sin_n the_o sad_a condition_n we_o be_v in_o the_o fearful_a gulf_n wherein_o we_o have_v precipitate_v ourselves_o the_o love_n of_o the_o father_n the_o tender_a charity_n of_o the_o son_n the_o admirable_a work_n of_o our_o redemption_n the_o great_a mystery_n of_o godliness_n god_n manifest_a in_o the_o flesh_n fill_v we_o full_a of_o gratitude_n unto_o god_n and_o if_o unto_o the_o idea_n of_o his_o conception_n and_o birth_n we_o join_v that_o of_o his_o life_n therein_o to_o contemplate_v the_o purity_n of_o his_o innocence_n the_o glory_n of_o his_o miracle_n the_o splendour_n of_o his_o virtue_n the_o efficacy_n of_o his_o doctrine_n and_o the_o shame_n of_o his_o suffering_n we_o shall_v therein_o find_v so_o great_a joy_n so_o great_a comfort_n and_o so_o great_a pleasure_n in_o the_o contemplation_n of_o this_o divine_a scene_n that_o we_o shall_v be_v insensible_o transform_v into_o the_o same_o image_n from_o glory_n unto_o glory_n to_o speak_v with_o st._n paul_n that_o be_v to_o say_v
it_o be_v evident_a that_o this_o respect_n and_o veneration_n have_v reference_n unto_o the_o body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n as_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o wise_a man_n have_v which_o adore_v he_o when_o they_o see_v he_o in_o the_o manger_n at_o bethlehem_n as_o communicant_n adore_v he_o when_o they_o see_v he_o not_o in_o himself_o but_o in_o his_o sacrament_n whereof_o he_o grant_v they_o the_o favour_n to_o participate_v all_o the_o world_n do_v confess_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v not_o any_o more_o visible_a unto_o the_o eye_n of_o man_n since_o his_o ascension_n into_o heaven_n i_o think_v that_o it_o be_v so_o also_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v the_o adoration_n speak_v of_o in_o a_o liturgy_n which_o be_v attribute_v unto_o st._n chrysostom_n but_o can_v be_v his_o the_o author_n be_v much_o young_a than_o he_o there_o be_v some_o also_o which_o attribute_n it_o unto_o john_n the_o second_o call_v the_o mute_n patriarch_n of_o the_o same_o church_n but_o about_o 200_o year_n after_o st._n chrysostom_n and_o yet_o neither_o be_v it_o very_o certain_a that_o it_o be_v of_o this_o john_n to_o conclude_v the_o copy_n be_v very_o different_a for_o in_o that_o among_o the_o work_n of_o st._n chrysostom_n there_o be_v no_o mention_n make_v of_o adore_v but_o once_o when_o the_o gospel_n be_v carry_v and_o when_o it_o be_v lift_v up_o because_o then_o the_o choir_n say_v 9â3_n tom._n 4._o p._n 9â3_n come_v let_v we_o worship_n and_o kneel_v down_o before_o jesus_n christ_n except_v that_o the_o priest_n and_o deacon_n bow_v the_o head_n in_o several_a place_n in_o the_o liturgy_n before_o and_o after_o the_o consecration_n and_o that_o the_o people_n be_v once_o warn_v to_o bow_v the_o head_n to_o give_v thanks_o unto_o god_n 7._o in_o liturg_n c._n 7._o cassander_n represent_v another_o unto_o we_o in_o his_o liturgy_n of_o the_o version_n of_o leo_n tuscus_n wherein_o there_o be_v no_o mention_n of_o adoration_n but_o be_v not_o so_o of_o two_o other_o which_o we_o have_v one_o in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o the_o other_o in_o the_o ritual_a of_o the_o greek_n by_o james_n gore_n of_o the_o order_n of_o preach_a friar_n for_o in_o both_o these_o there_o be_v frequent_a mention_n make_v of_o adore_v it_o be_v true_a these_o sort_n of_o adoration_n be_v there_o practise_v before_o the_o consecration_n and_o after_o which_o plain_o show_v they_o be_v address_v unto_o god_n and_o unto_o jesus_n christ_n because_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n by_o the_o doctrine_n itself_o of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o to_o be_v adore_v until_o after_o consecration_n the_o thing_n will_v appear_v yet_o plain_o if_o we_o consider_v the_o prayer_n which_o be_v there_o make_v when_o they_o dispose_v themselves_o unto_o the_o communion_n â1_n tom._n 4._o obser_n clarysâst_a p._n 618.8_o ãâã_d pat._n t._n 2._o gree-latiâ_a p._n â1_n lord_n jesus_n say_v the_o priest_n behold_v we_o from_o thy_o holy_a habitation_n and_o from_o the_o throne_n of_o thy_o glory_n and_o come_v sanctify_v we_o thou_o who_o be_v in_o the_o heaven_n sit_v with_o thy_o father_n and_o be_v here_o present_a with_o we_o in_o a_o invisible_a manner_n be_v please_v to_o give_v we_o by_o thy_o powerful_a hand_n thy_o pure_a and_o unspotted_a body_n and_o thy_o precious_a blood_n and_o by_o we_o unto_o all_o the_o people_n this_o prayer_n as_o every_o body_n see_v have_v for_o its_o object_n jesus_n christ_n reign_v in_o heaven_n and_o present_a unto_o his_o faithful_a communicant_n by_o his_o eternal_a divinity_n and_o by_o the_o participation_n of_o his_o grace_n beside_o that_o erasmus_n who_o translation_n come_v near_o the_o greek_z then_o that_o which_o be_v in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o which_o we_o have_v follow_v because_o it_o be_v better_a like_v by_o some_o roman_a catholic_n doctor_n have_v translate_v these_o word_n ibid._n ibid._n be_v please_v by_o thy_o powerful_a hand_n to_o give_v we_o thy_o pure_a and_o immaculate_a body_n and_o thy_o precious_a blood_n in_o like_a manner_n when_o the_o priest_n the_o deacon_n and_o the_o people_n do_v worship_n it_o be_v in_o say_v three_o time_n lord_n or_o as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o ritual_a of_o the_o greek_n o_o god_n have_v mercy_n upon_o i_o who_o be_o a_o sinner_n which_o word_n do_v show_v that_o this_o adoration_n do_v address_v itself_o unto_o god_n only_o who_o be_v therein_o express_o mention_v i_o say_v the_o same_o of_o the_o prayer_n which_o the_o priest_n make_v in_o take_v the_o holy_a bread_n when_o bow_v his_o head_n before_o the_o holy_a table_n he_o say_v i_o confess_v that_o thou_o be_v the_o christ_n 32._o ibid._n p_o 32._o the_o son_n of_o the_o live_a god_n which_o do_v come_v into_o the_o world_n to_o save_v sinner_n whereof_o i_o be_o chief_a etc._n etc._n after_o which_o he_o beseech_v he_o that_o he_o will_v vouchsafe_v to_o enter_v into_o his_o soul_n fill_v with_o passion_n and_o into_o his_o body_n pollute_v with_o sin_n it_o can_v then_o be_v question_v but_o this_o prayer_n have_v reference_n unto_o jesus_n christ_n and_o not_o unto_o the_o sacrament_n which_o can_v enter_v into_o our_o soul_n whereas_o our_o saviour_n do_v therein_o enter_v and_o into_o our_o body_n also_o by_o the_o virtue_n of_o his_o grace_n and_o by_o the_o efficacy_n of_o his_o holy_a spirit_n for_o the_o sanctify_a of_o they_o both_o of_o which_o sanctification_n depend_v their_o salvation_n and_o their_o life_n as_o for_o the_o deacon_n adore_v when_o he_o come_v unto_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o cup_n in_o say_v 8â3_n ibid_fw-la p._n 8â3_n i_o come_v unto_o the_o king_n immortal_a it_o can_v admit_v of_o no_o other_o interpretation_n for_o i_o do_v not_o here_o examine_v what_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n i_o only_o inquire_v what_o the_o ancient_n have_v say_v of_o the_o adoration_n of_o jesus_n christ_n in_o the_o act_n of_o communicate_v not_o to_o confound_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o master_n with_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n therefore_o unto_o all_o the_o passage_n which_o have_v be_v allege_v i_o will_v yet_o add_v two_o other_o unto_o which_o if_o i_o mistake_v not_o the_o same_o explication_n ought_v to_o be_v give_v the_o first_o be_v take_v from_o a_o fragment_n of_o the_o life_n of_o luke_n the_o anchorite_n who_o live_v in_o the_o x._o century_n wherein_o be_v read_v these_o word_n you_o shall_v sing_v psalm_n which_o be_v suitable_a unto_o this_o mystery_n 986._o in_o auctar_n francis_n combef_n t._n 2._o p._n 986._o and_o according_a to_o the_o greek_a typical_a psalm_n and_o which_o do_v represent_v it_o or_o the_o hymn_n call_v trysagion_n with_o the_o symbol_n of_o the_o creed_n than_o you_o shall_v three_o time_n bow_v the_o knee_n and_o join_v the_o hand_n you_o shall_v with_o the_o mouth_n participate_v of_o the_o precious_a body_n of_o jesus_n christ_n our_o god_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o see_v that_o these_o three_o genuflection_n have_v relation_n unto_o he_o to_o who_o the_o trysagion_n be_v sing_v that_o be_v to_o say_v unto_o god_n the_o father_n son_n and_o holy_a ghost_n of_o who_o they_o beg_v grace_n to_o communicate_v worthy_o i_o place_n in_o the_o same_o rank_n the_o history_n of_o st._n theoctista_n who_o have_v live_v 35_o year_n in_o a_o wilderness_n in_o the_o isle_n of_o paros_n desire_v a_o huntsman_n who_o she_o meet_v by_o accident_n that_o he_o will_v the_o year_n follow_v bring_v she_o the_o sacrament_n 13._o apud_fw-la metaphra_v in_o vit_fw-fr s._n theoctist_n c._n 13._o which_o the_o huntsman_n have_v do_v the_o saint_n cast_v herself_o upon_o the_o ground_n receive_v the_o divine_a gift_n and_o wet_v the_o ground_n with_o her_o tear_n she_o say_v lord_z now_o let_v thy_o servant_n depart_v in_o peace_n because_o my_o eye_n have_v see_v the_o saviour_n which_o thou_o have_v give_v we_o or_o as_o cardinal_z du_fw-fr perron_n have_v translate_v because_o my_o eye_n have_v see_v thy_o healthiness_n after_o what_o way_n soever_o these_o word_n be_v take_v nothing_o else_o can_v lawful_o be_v gather_v but_o that_o this_o maid_n be_v transport_v with_o a_o holy_a joy_n in_o that_o god_n be_v please_v to_o give_v she_o the_o benefit_n of_o participate_v of_o this_o divine_a mystery_n of_o the_o enjoyment_n whereof_o she_o have_v be_v so_o long_o deprive_v she_o profound_o humble_v herself_o in_o his_o presence_n in_o render_v thanks_o for_o procure_v she_o so_o great_a a_o benefit_n and_o so_o sweet_a and_o solid_a a_o consolation_n not_o to_o speak_v of_o cardinal_n baronius_n his_o often_o undervalue_v metaphrastus_fw-la who_o relate_v the_o life_n of_o this_o saint_n but_o beside_o this_o first_o consideration_n we_o must_v make_v a_o second_o which_o
which_o say_v that_o jesus_n christ_n be_v but_o a_o mere_a man_n the_o other_o that_o he_o have_v only_o a_o shadow_n of_o a_o body_n they_o pretend_v i_o say_v that_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o father_n upon_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n in_o dispute_v against_o these_o heretic_n be_v a_o evident_a proof_n that_o it_o be_v not_o adore_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n because_o if_o it_o have_v be_v adore_v they_o will_v have_v urge_v this_o adoration_n both_o against_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o because_o one_o adore_v not_o the_o body_n of_o a_o common_a man_n nor_o a_o imaginary_a body_n and_o which_o have_v nothing_o of_o a_o true_a body_n but_o a_o deceitful_a appearance_n it_o be_v also_o what_o be_v far_o infer_v by_o some_o among_o they_o from_o the_o silence_n of_o the_o same_o father_n in_o their_o dispute_n against_o the_o aquarian_o which_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n with_o water_n only_o say_v they_o can_v not_o dispense_v themselves_o from_o allege_v this_o act_n of_o adoration_n to_o represent_v unto_o they_o that_o the_o consecration_n not_o be_v to_o be_v perform_v with_o water_n only_o they_o will_v be_v guilty_a of_o the_o crime_n of_o idolatry_n to_o adore_v common_a water_n as_o if_o it_o have_v be_v the_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n whatever_o intention_n they_o may_v have_v have_v otherwise_o they_o say_v the_o same_o of_o the_o canon_n make_v by_o the_o three_o council_n of_o braga_n anno_fw-la 675._o against_o those_o which_o consecrate_a milk_n instead_o of_o wine_n in_o the_o holy_a cup_n the_o father_n satisfy_v themselves_o in_o say_v that_o the_o institution_n of_o our_o lord_n admit_v not_o to_o celebrate_v with_o milk_n nevertheless_o say_v the_o protestant_n if_o the_o church_n have_v practise_v the_o adoration_n of_o the_o eucharist_n have_v not_o that_o be_v the_o fit_a time_n to_o have_v speak_v of_o it_o and_o to_o have_v show_v that_o those_o which_o do_v celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n with_o milk_n cause_v the_o church_n to_o be_v guilty_a of_o idolatry_n because_o the_o people_n adore_v the_o cup_n can_v not_o in_o effect_n adore_v any_o thing_n but_o milk_n how_o come_v it_o to_o pass_v say_v they_o again_o that_o this_o public_a service_n of_o religion_n this_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v never_o allege_v to_o overthrow_v nestorias_fw-la who_o say_v in_o speak_v of_o the_o humane_a nature_n of_o jesus_n christ_n that_o he_o can_v not_o adore_v he_o which_o have_v be_v a_o infant_n of_o two_o month_n old_a and_o which_o have_v suck_v the_o breast_n as_o for_o the_o greek_a church_n i_o can_v tell_v how_o after_o all_o that_o have_v be_v say_v at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o xii_o chapter_n of_o the_o second_o part_n it_o can_v be_v think_v the_o greek_n adore_v the_o sacrament_n it_o be_v true_a that_o all_o thing_n which_o we_o therein_o observe_v do_v not_o well_o agree_v as_o many_o say_v with_o this_o act_n of_o adoration_n no_o more_o than_o the_o reproach_n make_v by_o arcudius_n a_o greek_a latinise_v against_o the_o greek_n whereof_o we_o make_v mention_v in_o the_o same_o place_n when_o he_o say_v that_o they_o give_v but_o little_a or_o no_o honour_n unto_o the_o sacrament_n as_o for_o cabasilas_n archbishop_n of_o thessalonica_n who_o write_v in_o the_o fourteen_o century_n he_o say_v only_o that_o believer_n willing_a to_o show_v their_o devotion_n and_o their_o faith_n adore_v bless_v and_o celebrate_v as_o god_n that_o be_v to_o say_v in_o the_o act_n of_o communicate_v jesus_n christ_n who_o be_v understand_v in_o his_o gift_n nevertheless_o certain_a word_n of_o gabriel_n archbishop_n of_o philadelphia_n be_v cite_v who_o be_v a_o prelate_n at_o venice_n about_o 45_o year_n ago_o the_o which_o do_v formal_o lay_v down_o the_o adoration_n we_o treat_v of_o but_o the_o protestant_n answer_v thereunto_o that_o beside_o that_o the_o greek_n do_v several_a thing_n which_o as_o have_v be_v show_v agree_v not_o with_o this_o adoration_n there_o never_o have_v be_v in_o the_o greek_a church_n any_o decree_n make_v for_o the_o adore_v of_o the_o eucharist_n neither_o do_v there_o appear_v any_o in_o their_o public_a book_n of_o religion_n they_o say_v moreover_o that_o there_o be_v no_o certainty_n that_o the_o word_n cite_v under_o the_o name_n of_o gabriel_n of_o philadelphia_n be_v his_o because_o the_o greek_a have_v never_o be_v cite_v and_o that_o if_o it_o be_v true_a that_o they_o have_v be_v speak_v by_o this_o prelate_n it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v think_v strange_a that_o a_o greek_a live_v among_o the_o latin_n shall_v be_v prevail_v upon_o by_o the_o ordinary_a practice_n of_o those_o which_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n with_o the_o worship_n of_o latry_n but_o that_o his_o example_n and_o testimony_n conclude_v nothing_o touch_v the_o body_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n in_o fine_a anthony_n cancus_fw-la a_o patrician_n of_o venice_n archbishop_n of_o corfou_n answer_v unto_o pope_n gregory_n the_o xiii_o which_o have_v command_v he_o particular_o to_o inform_v he_o of_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n observe_v express_o in_o his_o history_n of_o the_o heresy_n of_o the_o modern_a greek_n the_o manuscript_n whereof_o be_v to_o be_v see_v in_o the_o king_n library_n that_o there_o be_v no_o christian_a communion_n which_o render_v less_o reverence_n less_o honour_n nor_o less_o worship_n unto_o the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n than_o the_o greek_n do_v he_o also_o add_v that_o have_v tax_v they_o with_o the_o little_a respect_n they_o give_v unto_o the_o sacrament_n that_o they_o answer_v he_o that_o there_o be_v no_o command_n which_o require_v this_o adoration_n from_o whence_o he_o take_v occasion_n to_o compare_v they_o unto_o oecolampadius_n who_o plain_o teach_v that_o the_o sacrament_n shall_v not_o be_v adore_v with_o the_o worship_n of_o latry_n let_v the_o reader_n judge_v of_o this_o dispute_n for_o it_o be_v not_o my_o business_n to_o decide_v it_o therefore_o from_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n i_o pass_v unto_o that_o of_o ethiopia_n or_o the_o abyssins_n in_o the_o which_o according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o francis_n alvarez_n a_o priest_n of_o portugal_n and_o a_o eye-witness_n 11._o in_o his_o voyage_n into_o fthiopia_n cap._n 11._o all_o the_o people_n as_o well_o man_n as_o woman_n go_v unto_o the_o communion_n with_o their_o hand_n lift_v up_o and_o open_v and_o during_o the_o whole_a office_n and_o all_o the_o time_n of_o the_o communion_n every_o one_o be_v stand_v 507._o damian_n a_o go_v p._n 507._o the_o which_o be_v confirm_v by_o zaga_n zabo_n a_o abyssin_n who_o in_o the_o explication_n of_o their_o faith_n translate_v by_o damian_n go_v observe_v that_o in_o say_v their_o mass_n they_o do_v not_o show_v the_o sacrament_n of_o the_o eucharist_n as_o he_o see_v that_o it_o be_v usual_o practise_v among_o the_o latin_n the_o which_o do_v show_v how_o little_a credit_n be_v to_o be_v give_v unto_o a_o liturgy_n of_o the_o abyssins_n which_v be_v put_v into_o latin_a in_o the_o library_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n without_o mention_v from_o whence_o it_o be_v take_v or_o who_o it_o be_v that_o translate_v it_o and_o in_o the_o which_o there_o be_v mention_v make_v both_o of_o the_o elevation_n and_o adoration_n of_o the_o sacrament_n the_o which_o be_v direct_o contrary_a unto_o the_o deposition_n of_o these_o two_o infallible_a witness_n who_o testimony_n we_o just_o now_o receive_v and_o the_o one_o of_o which_o to_o wit_n alvarez_n express_o observe_v that_o the_o abyssins_n do_v not_o lift_v up_o the_o sacrament_n in_o the_o celebration_n of_o their_o eucharist_n which_o be_v the_o cause_n as_o the_o other_o say_v that_o the_o sacrament_n be_v not_o show_v unto_o the_o people_n as_o it_o be_v among_o the_o latin_n and_o in_o the_o west_n itself_o there_o have_v always_o be_v people_n which_o have_v celebrate_v the_o sacrament_n without_o adore_v or_o lift_v it_o up_o as_o we_o have_v show_v at_o large_a in_o the_o first_o part_n of_o this_o historical_a treatise_n because_o before_o the_o introduction_n of_o the_o elevation_n or_o adoration_n of_o it_o in_o the_o latin_a church_n berengarius_fw-la with_o his_o follower_n be_v grow_v very_o eminent_a who_o be_v immediate_o follow_v by_o the_o albigensis_n and_o waldensis_n which_o spread_v themselves_o in_o france_n italy_n england_n in_o bohemia_n and_o elsewhere_o and_o all_o those_o celebrate_v the_o eucharist_n without_o lift_v up_o or_o adore_v the_o sacrament_n which_o practice_n be_v follow_v by_o the_o taborite_n of_o bohemia_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o xv._o century_n and_o the_o which_o be_v also_o practise_v by_o protestant_n which_o be_v in_o very_o great_a number_n in_o all_o part_n of_o europe_n in_o fine_a to_o conclude_v this_o chapter_n and_o at_o the_o same_o
figurative_o and_o on_o the_o contrary_a that_o they_o speak_v literal_o and_o proper_o when_o they_o affirm_v that_o it_o be_v bread_n and_o wine_n now_o the_o reader_n will_v perceive_v in_o peruse_v this_o treatise_n what_o manner_n of_o speak_v these_o holy_a doctor_n have_v use_v herein_o for_o it_o be_v enough_o for_o i_o here_o to_o propose_v unto_o he_o the_o mean_n of_o right_a understanding_n they_o the_o four_o rule_n to_o be_v observe_v for_o the_o right_a understanding_n their_o testimony_n be_v not_o to_o make_v they_o clash_v one_o against_o another_o nor_o to_o imbroil_v they_o in_o contradiction_n for_o it_o must_v be_v suppose_v that_o they_o be_v prudent_a and_o judicious_a enough_o not_o to_o contradict_v themselves_o and_o to_o keep_v themselves_o from_o a_o reproach_n which_o will_v have_v be_v cast_v on_o they_o have_v that_o befall_v they_o there_o be_v two_o thing_n in_o their_o work_n relate_v to_o the_o matter_n we_o treat_v of_o which_o shall_v be_v careful_o distinguish_v but_o in_o such_o sort_n as_o to_o take_v they_o always_o in_o good_a sense_n i_o mean_v the_o ground_n of_o their_o doctrine_n and_o its_o consequence_n and_o indeed_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n have_v have_v its_o consequence_n as_o the_o great_a number_n of_o doctrine_n have_v have_v it_o be_v evident_a that_o of_o two_o explication_n which_o may_v be_v give_v unto_o it_o there_o be_v but_o one_o that_o be_v true_a that_o which_o shall_v make_v a_o contradiction_n betwixt_o the_o doctrine_n and_o its_o consequence_n and_o the_o consequence_n and_o the_o doctrine_n be_v false_a and_o contrary_a to_o their_o intention_n whereas_o that_o that_o reconcile_v both_o be_v lawful_a and_o genuine_a for_o their_o doctrine_n must_v be_v consider_v with_o its_o consequence_n as_o a_o body_n whereof_o all_o the_o part_n shall_v have_v a_o dependence_n the_o one_o to_o the_o other_o and_o all_o tend_v to_o the_o same_o end_n as_o so_o many_o line_n to_o the_o centre_n i_o have_v examine_v a_o great_a many_o of_o these_o consequence_n in_o this_o history_n to_o the_o end_n that_o those_o who_o read_v it_o may_v judge_v if_o they_o agree_v with_o the_o foundation_n of_o the_o doctrine_n and_o if_o the_o doctrine_n and_o its_o consequence_n do_v favour_n the_o substantial_a change_n for_o if_o the_o consequence_n favour_v this_o change_n it_o will_v be_v a_o great_a presumption_n that_o the_o doctrine_n do_v not_o disfavour_v it_o although_o it_o shall_v not_o so_o positive_o establish_v it_o as_o the_o latin_n have_v do_v but_o also_o if_o all_o these_o consequence_n be_v direct_o opposite_a unto_o the_o doctrine_n of_o transubstantiation_n it_o will_v be_v a_o manifest_a proof_n that_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o doctrine_n be_v no_o less_o opposite_a unto_o it_o and_o that_o the_o ancient_n have_v not_o receive_v this_o doctrine_n into_o the_o object_n of_o their_o faith_n and_o that_o they_o make_v it_o not_o a_o article_n of_o their_o belief_n this_o four_o rule_n shall_v be_v strengthen_v with_o a_o five_o which_o appear_v no_o less_o important_a unto_o i_o and_o which_o only_a demand_n that_o doubtful_a and_o uncertain_a passage_n ought_v to_o be_v explain_v by_o certain_a passage_n and_o the_o obscure_a by_o the_o clear_a and_o manifest_a one_o this_o be_v a_o maxim_n of_o tertullian_n which_o i_o will_v not_o allege_v in_o this_o place_n because_o it_o be_v allege_v in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o work_n but_o after_o all_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o just_a and_o reasonable_a it_o often_o befall_v most_o author_n to_o deliver_v themselves_o more_o happy_o at_o one_o time_n than_o at_o another_o though_o they_o treat_v of_o the_o same_o subject_a it_o happen_v unto_o some_o through_o neglect_n or_o not_o have_v well_o digest_v their_o thought_n it_o be_v impossible_a to_o express_v themselves_o clear_o on_o a_o subject_a if_o the_o mind_n have_v only_o confuse_v notion_n of_o it_o other_o do_v so_o for_o reason_n which_o may_v here_o be_v say_v particular_o of_o the_o father_n of_o the_o church_n when_o they_o treat_v of_o the_o sacrament_n principal_o of_o that_o of_o the_o eucharist_n for_o there_o be_v certain_a time_n and_o place_n when_o they_o explain_v not_o themselves_o so_o clear_o as_o at_o other_o time_n although_o they_o never_o say_v any_o thing_n contrary_a to_o their_o sentiment_n the_o discipline_n of_o their_o time_n not_o suffer_v they_o to_o do_v otherwise_o but_o however_o the_o matter_n happen_v it_o seem_v very_o just_a and_o equal_a when_o the_o mind_n of_o a_o author_n will_v be_v know_v upon_o a_o matter_n which_o he_o have_v treat_v in_o divers_a place_n in_o some_o place_n clear_a than_o at_o other_o to_o have_v recourse_n unto_o those_o place_n wherein_o he_o have_v most_o clear_o explain_v himself_o and_o by_o those_o to_o interpret_v the_o other_o wherein_o he_o express_v himself_o more_o obscure_o either_o through_o inadvertency_n or_o for_o reason_n more_o dark_o and_o ambiguous_o this_o kind_n of_o proceed_v be_v natural_a unto_o all_o mankind_n and_o reason_n show_v it_o be_v the_o safe_a way_n can_v be_v take_v in_o these_o occasion_n i_o will_v not_o fear_v to_o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o only_a mean_n to_o terminate_v the_o dispute_n and_o controversy_n of_o religion_n because_o they_o all_o arise_v from_o the_o several_a interpretation_n give_v unto_o passage_n of_o the_o holy_a scripture_n and_o of_o those_o of_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n of_o the_o church_n they_o may_v be_v easy_o reconcile_v if_o man_n will_v agree_v that_o the_o most_o clear_a and_o intelligible_a shall_v serve_v as_o a_o commentary_n unto_o the_o more_o difficult_a and_o obscure_a unto_o all_o these_o rule_v i_o will_v add_v a_o six_o which_o shall_v be_v the_o last_o the_o father_n be_v on_o this_o occasion_n to_o be_v consider_v as_o witness_n examine_v to_o learn_v of_o they_o what_o be_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n touch_v the_o sacrament_n there_o be_v no_o question_n to_o be_v make_v but_o that_o the_o great_a number_n ought_v to_o be_v prefer_v before_o the_o less_o and_o that_o the_o lesser_a number_n ought_v to_o submit_v unto_o the_o great_a thing_n be_v otherwise_o alike_o i_o mean_v both_o the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o be_v of_o equal_a authority_n and_o their_o testimony_n alike_o worthy_a of_o belief_n for_o instance_n if_o eight_o or_o ten_o among_o they_o shall_v unanimous_o depose_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o bread_n and_o wine_n of_o the_o sacrament_n be_v abolish_v by_o the_o consecration_n and_o that_o there_o remain_v only_o the_o accident_n and_o appearance_n which_o subsist_v miraculous_o without_o any_o subject_a and_o that_o there_o be_v but_o one_o that_o say_v to_o the_o contrary_a it_o be_v not_o to_o be_v doubt_v but_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o ten_o aught_o to_o be_v prefer_v before_o one_o single_a person_n because_o every_o one_o of_o the_o ten_o be_v as_o credible_a in_o his_o particular_a as_o he_o that_o be_v alone_o of_o his_o own_o opinion_n and_o that_o there_o be_v much_o more_o likelihood_n that_o one_o single_a person_n may_v be_v mistake_v in_o relate_v the_o belief_n of_o the_o church_n than_o ten_o person_n that_o agree_v in_o their_o testimony_n but_o by_o the_o same_o reason_n if_o ten_o be_v find_v that_o testify_v that_o the_o substance_n of_o bread_n and_o wine_n remain_v after_o consecration_n and_o that_o on_o the_o contrary_a one_o single_a person_n shall_v say_v it_o be_v change_v into_o the_o substance_n of_o the_o body_n and_o blood_n of_o jesus_n christ_n we_o be_v oblige_v to_o confess_v that_o the_o belief_n for_o the_o which_o the_o ten_o person_n do_v declare_v have_v be_v the_o true_a belief_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n and_o that_o the_o sentiment_n of_o this_o single_a person_n be_v a_o particular_a opinion_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v reject_v or_o at_o the_o least_o if_o possible_a endeavour_v to_o recover_v he_o unto_o the_o general_a opinion_n believe_v among_o the_o christian_n of_o his_o time_n by_o give_v unto_o his_o word_n a_o more_o mild_a explication_n and_o the_o most_o favourable_a construction_n that_o may_v be_v i_o think_v no_o body_n can_v reasonable_o condemn_v the_o mean_n which_o i_o have_v propose_v the_o practice_n whereof_o may_v conduce_v very_o much_o to_o the_o right_a understanding_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n provide_v we_o observe_v they_o sincere_o and_o no_o other_o end_n be_v propose_v in_o explain_v their_o testimony_n but_o what_o i_o have_v have_v in_o report_v they_o in_o this_o treatise_n that_o be_v a_o love_n of_o the_o truth_n 1._o tertul._n de_fw-fr virgin_n veland_n c._n 1._o against_o which_o no_o prescription_n can_v be_v make_v neither_o by_o length_n of_o time_n by_o the_o credit_n of_o person_n nor_o by_o the_o privilege_n of_o country_n to_o conclude_v the_o reader_n may_v be_v please_v
mischief_n befall_v thou_o who_o do_v defile_v the_o bed_n of_o my_o father_n and_o of_o my_o lord_n this_o testimony_n be_v so_o much_o the_o more_o authentic_a as_o that_o it_o be_v ground_v upon_o the_o mixture_n which_o be_v make_v of_o the_o consecrate_a wine_n with_o ink_n a_o action_n which_o the_o christian_n of_o those_o time_n blame_v not_o yet_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o they_o will_v not_o have_v fail_v to_o condemn_v it_o as_o a_o great_a crime_n if_o they_o have_v believe_v that_o it_o be_v the_o real_a blood_n of_o their_o saviour_n it_o be_v after_o this_o manner_n they_o interpret_v the_o thought_n of_o this_o historian_n chap._n fourteen_o a_o continuation_n of_o the_o history_n of_o the_o ix_o century_n wherein_o the_o dignity_n and_o promotion_n of_o heribold_n be_v discourse_v of_o although_o the_o testimony_n of_o good_a man_n ought_v alike_o to_o be_v consider_v and_o admit_v of_o nevertheless_o it_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o there_o be_v some_o person_n that_o give_v great_a credit_n unto_o that_o which_o they_o affirm_v their_o extraordinary_a merit_n or_o the_o degree_n they_o be_v in_o above_o other_o render_v it_o more_o authentic_a or_o more_o worthy_a to_o be_v believe_v which_o be_v most_o especial_o do_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n in_o regard_n whereof_o there_o be_v sometime_o person_n to_o be_v find_v who_o deposition_n turn_v the_o balance_n and_o do_v much_o support_v the_o opinion_n in_o who_o favour_n they_o declare_v i_o judge_v that_o heribald_a or_o heribold_n be_v of_o this_o number_n and_o quality_n therefore_o we_o have_v reserve_v a_o whole_a chapter_n for_o he_o to_o examine_v in_o the_o first_o place_n the_o dignity_n which_o he_o enjoy_v in_o the_o church_n and_o then_o his_o belief_n upon_o the_o point_n of_o the_o sacrament_n as_o to_o the_o first_o head_n heribald_n or_o heribold_n for_o the_o writer_n of_o that_o age_n give_v he_o indifferent_o that_o name_n be_v a_o bishop_n a_o dignity_n which_o every_o body_n know_v be_v very_o considerable_a and_o in_o fine_a messieurs_fw-fr de_fw-fr st._n 269._o gall._n christ_n t._n 2._o p._n 269._o martha_n reckon_v he_o to_o be_v the_o 36th_o bishop_n of_o the_o church_n of_o auxerr_n and_o do_v observe_v that_o he_o be_v a_o person_n of_o good_a quality_n and_o very_o much_o esteem_v by_o king_n charles_n the_o bald_a in_o who_o reign_n he_o flourish_v there_o be_v not_o any_o question_n to_o be_v make_v but_o his_o proper_a merit_n be_v the_o foundation_n of_o his_o credit_n with_o this_o prince_n 37._o lupus_fw-la ferrar._n ep._n 19_o &_o 37._o whence_o it_o be_v that_o loup_n abbot_n of_o ferrier_n call_v he_o most_o excellent_a prelate_n and_o speak_v of_o he_o as_o of_o a_o man_n endow_v with_o a_o sublime_a and_o divine_a spirit_n but_o beside_o the_o dignity_n of_o bishop_n it_o may_v be_v collect_v by_o the_o 37th_o letter_n which_o loup_n write_v unto_o he_o that_o he_o be_v also_o principal_a chaplain_n unto_o charles_n the_o bald._n it_o be_v the_o induction_n which_o be_v make_v by_o mounseur_fw-fr baluze_fw-fr unto_o who_o we_o be_v behold_v for_o the_o last_o edition_n of_o the_o work_n of_o loup_n abbot_n of_o ferrier_n and_o certain_o he_o do_v it_o with_o great_a reason_n for_o by_o only_a careful_o observe_v this_o letter_n one_o may_v perceive_v the_o mark_n of_o this_o dignity_n in_o the_o person_n of_o heribold_n in_o the_o first_o place_n 37._o lupus_fw-la ferrar._n ep._n 37._o loup_n represent_v he_o unto_o we_o as_o be_v entrust_v with_o multiplicity_n of_o affair_n that_o employ_v he_o continual_o from_o which_o he_o wish_v he_o some_o ease_n that_o he_o may_v have_v some_o time_n to_o spend_v in_o read_v st._n jerom_n commentary_n upon_o the_o prophet_n whereof_o he_o send_v he_o a_o copy_n before_o he_o have_v read_v it_o himself_o i_o know_v that_o the_o charge_n of_o pastor_n and_o bishop_n be_v attend_v with_o much_o trouble_n when_o it_o be_v faithful_o and_o conscientious_o discharge_v nevertheless_o that_o continual_a attendance_n and_o multiplicity_n of_o business_n speak_v of_o by_o loup_n can_v be_v attribute_v unto_o the_o office_n of_o a_o bishop_n and_o what_o put_v the_o thing_n out_o of_o question_n be_v that_o he_o call_v this_o sort_n of_o business_n public_a affair_n that_o be_v to_o say_v great_a and_o important_a business_n in_o a_o word_n which_o the_o chief_a chaplain_n be_v wont_a to_o determine_v in_o the_o prince_n palace_n as_o we_o shall_v see_v and_o as_o mounseur_fw-fr baluze_fw-fr have_v observe_v in_o his_o note_n upon_o his_o letter_n second_o loup_n intimate_v this_o dignity_n by_o these_o word_n officii_fw-la clarissimus_fw-la gradus_fw-la which_o import_v a_o illustrious_a degree_n and_o something_o that_o be_v sublime_a and_o eminent_a in_o fine_a he_o congratulate_v he_o with_o the_o many_o honour_n confer_v upon_o he_o vos_fw-fr convenientibus_fw-la cumulatos_fw-la congratulor_fw-la honoribus_fw-la all_o which_o thing_n tend_v only_o to_o design_n this_o eminent_a dignity_n and_o if_o we_o have_v not_o this_o letter_n of_o the_o abbot_n de_fw-fr ferrier_n we_o can_v not_o doubt_v but_o heribold_n be_v principal_a chaplain_n because_o the_o history_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o auxerr_n which_o be_v in_o the_o first_o tome_n of_o the_o library_n of_o father_n labbe_n say_v so_o in_o plain_a term_n and_o speak_v of_o he_o as_o of_o a_o eloquent_a wise_a and_o circumspect_a person_n abound_v in_o virtue_n and_o full_a of_o probity_n it_o be_v this_o heribold_n which_o assist_v at_o the_o council_n of_o tours_n anno_fw-la 849._o but_o because_o it_o be_v not_o sufficient_a to_o know_v that_o heribold_n be_v principal_a chaplain_n unto_o charles_n the_o bald_a unless_o we_o know_v wherein_o this_o high_a office_n consist_v i_o hope_v the_o reader_n will_v not_o be_v offend_v if_o i_o here_o make_v some_o little_a digression_n to_o show_v what_o the_o dignity_n of_o arch_a chaplain_n be_v under_o the_o second_o race_n of_o our_o king_n there_o be_v two_o palatine_a office_n that_o be_v to_o say_v of_o the_o palace_n and_o of_o the_o king_n household_n which_o be_v the_o two_o chief_a office_n of_o the_o crown_n the_o one_o of_o which_o take_v cognizance_n of_o all_o thing_n relate_v to_o spiritual_a matter_n and_o the_o other_o of_o all_o thing_n relate_v unto_o temporal_a matter_n the_o first_o be_v call_v principal_a chaplain_n arch_n palatine_n chief_a chaplain_n prelate_n of_o the_o sacred_a palace_n and_o the_o other_o be_v call_v count_n of_o the_o palace_n very_o different_a from_o those_o count_n which_o be_v send_v into_o the_o province_n to_o administer_v justice_n unto_o each_o of_o who_o jurisdiction_n there_o be_v common_o assign_v the_o extent_n of_o a_o bishop_n diocese_n i_o speak_v on_o purpose_n of_o the_o second_o race_n of_o our_o king_n because_o i_o find_v indeed_o there_o be_v count_n of_o the_o palace_n under_o the_o first_o race_n 288._o hignon_fw-fr in_o not_o ad_fw-la lib._n 1._o marculf_n p._n 288._o by_o what_o the_o late_a mounseur_fw-fr bignon_n say_v in_o his_o note_n upon_o marculf_n where_o he_o instance_v a_o example_n after_o what_o manner_n the_o king_n of_o the_o first_o race_n do_v judge_v affair_n wherein_o mention_n be_v make_v of_o andobella_n count_n of_o the_o palace_n and_o of_o clothair_n son_n of_o clovis_n the_o second_o and_o grandson_n of_o dagobert_n but_o as_o for_o principal_a chaplain_n i_o find_v not_o any_o until_o the_o second_o race_n now_o the_o better_a to_o know_v what_o be_v the_o power_n and_o privilege_n of_o these_o two_o dignity_n we_o must_v consider_v what_o adelard_n near_o relation_n of_o charlemain_n and_o abbot_n of_o gorby_n do_v inform_v we_o in_o one_o of_o hincmar_n archbishop_n of_o rheims_n his_o letter_n for_o he_o write_v that_o the_o office_n of_o principal_a chaplain_n and_o that_o of_o count_n of_o the_o palace_n mog_n hincmar_n ep._n 3_o c._n 19_o edi._n mog_n be_v the_o two_o principal_a office_n of_o the_o king_n household_n that_o the_o former_a that_o be_v to_o say_v the_o apocrisary_n who_o be_v call_v the_o chief_a chaplain_n or_o governor_n of_o the_o palace_n have_v the_o charge_n and_o take_v a_o account_n of_o all_o ecclesiastical_a matter_n and_o of_o all_o church_n officer_n and_o the_o count_n of_o the_o palace_n of_o all_o secular_a cause_n and_o thing_n so_o that_o neither_o ecclesiastical_a nor_o secular_a person_n be_v permit_v to_o trouble_v the_o king_n about_o their_o affair_n until_o they_o have_v first_o advise_v with_o these_o officer_n to_o see_v if_o their_o business_n merit_v to_o be_v mention_v unto_o the_o prince_n but_o if_o it_o be_v a_o business_n whereof_o the_o king_n shall_v take_v present_a cognizance_n they_o dispose_v the_o king_n to_o hear_v they_o honourable_o patient_o and_o favourable_o according_a to_o each_o person_n quality_n and_o speak_v again_o of_o ecclesiastical_a judgement_n which_o